IT- 


X 


J£ 


' 


A  >' 


'r'ormdril 


the. 


.-nui.uuuj 

( 


THE 

r> 


Y  ft  U  "5 


^.7:  I  '        -7/15   &77 

!  OF  CANTERBUlfYo 


by  LongmaB^Browiiu  Green  &  Lpi 


THE 

HISTORY 

OF 

ANCIENT    AMERICA, 

ANTERIOR  TO  THE  TIME  OF  COLUMBUS  ; 

PROVING 

THE   IDENTITY  OF  THE  ABORIGINES 

WITH 

THE  TYRIANS  AND  ISRAELITES  ; 

AND 

THE  INTRODUCTION  OF   CHRISTIANITY 

INTO  THE  WESTERN  HEMISPHERE 
BY    THE    APOSTLE    ST.    THOMAS. 


BY 


GEORGE  JONES,  M.R.S.L,  RS.V. 


THE    TYRIAN    >ERA. 


SECOND  EDITION. 


PUBLISHED   BY 

LONGMAN,  BROWN,  GREEN,  AND  LONGMANS,  LONDON; 

HARPER  AND  BROTHERS,  NEW- YORK  ; 

ALEXANDER  DUNCKER,  BERLIN ;    AND  FREDERICK 

KLINCKSIECK,  PARIS. 

1843. 


J 


7? 


C.  WHITING,  BEAUFORT  HOUSE. 


Bancroft  Library 


Drttcattom 


TO 
HIS  GRACE 

THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 

&C.    &C.    &C. 

YOUK  GRACE, 

Upon  the  completion  of  the  Tyrian  -/Era  of  this 
Work,  I  submitted  the  outline  to  an  Illustrious  Prince, 
whose  urbanity  and  amiability  are  not  the  least  of  his 
high  qualities  claiming  admiration  ;  and  in  reference 
to  my  desire  of  Dedication,  replied  :  "  *  *  *  With 
respect  to  the  request  preferred,  His  Royal  Highness 
thinks,  —  especially  with  reference  to  the  subject- 
matter  of  the  present  historic  Work,  that  it  would 
be  far  better  to  select  for  the  Dedication,  some 
Theologian  of  high  rank  in  the  Sacred  Profession, 
and  eminent  for  his  Learning  and  Piety,  under  whose 
auspices  would  more  appropriately  be  placed,  than 


DEDICATION. 

under  his  own,  the  Original  History  of  Ancient  Ame 
rica.  *  *  *"  The  suggestion  and  description  thus 
expressed  by  His  Royal  Highness — and  from  one  in 
such  an  august  station, — evidently  contemplate  The 
Primate. 

The  answer  of  Your  Grace  to  my  letter  upon  the 
subject, — my  sense  of  obedience  to  the  suggestion  of 
His  Eoyal  Highness  (who  has  honoured  me  as  his 
visitor  and  guest) — and  my  own  feelings  of  profound 
veneration  for  Your  Grace  ; — together  with  the  im 
portance  of  historically  establishing  the  fulfilment  of 
additional  prophecies  by  ISAIAH, — the  Introduction  of 
Christianity  into  the  "Western  Hemisphere  by  one  of 
The  Twelve  Apostles — in  person  ; — the  Founding  of 
Ancient  America  more  than  three  centuries  previous 
to  that  Sacred  event, — with  the  Identity  of  the  Abo- 
rigines,  and  thus  unfolding  additional  Truths  of  The 
Bible, — being  of  that  Character  to  call  forth  attention 
from  every  part  of  the  Globe,  where  Civilization  is 
known,  or  the  Divine  Blessings  of  Religion  are  received 
and  appreciated; — these  considerations  all  assure  me 
that  in  Dedicating  to  Your  Grace  the  Original  His 
tory  of  Ancient  America,  I  but  follow  the  dictates  of 
an  imperative  duty  ; — and  shall  cherish  the  hope  that 
my  literary  labours  upon  this  novel  subject,  will  receive 


DEDICATION. 

the  fostering  protection  of  one,  whose  Life,  Learning, 
and  Piety,  are  alike  conspicuous, — and  who,  by  their 
triple  power, — has  been  enabled  to  dare  fearless  com 
parisons  with  the  past, — to  continue  blessings  to  the 
present, — and  to  create  examples  of  faith  and  charity, 
that  may  be  imitated,  but  cannot  be  excelled,  by  those 
of  a  future  age. 

With  the  fervent  prayer  that  The  Almighty  Father 
may  long  preserve  the  life  and  faculties  of  Your  Grace, 
that  they  may  continue  to  cast  their  benevolent  and 
protecting  influence  around  the  Divine  Institution  of 
Christianity; — I  thus  express  my  devotional  duty, — 
And  remain,  YOUK  GRACE, 

In  Religious  Filiality 

Most  faithfully, 
GEOEGE  JONES. 

London,  June,  1843. 


"  FOR  INQUIRE  I  PRAY  THEE  OF  THE  FORMER  AGE,  AND 
PREPARE  THYSELF  TO  THE  SEARCH  OF  THEIR  FATHERS, — 
SHALL  THEY  NOT  TEACH  THEE,  AND  TELL  THEE,  AND  UTTER 
WORDS  OUT  OF  THEIR  HEART  ?  " 

HOLY- WRIT. 


A 


VOLUME  THE  FIKST, 

OR 

THE     TYEIAN    .ERA, 

IN 

TWO  BOOKS. 


BOOK    I. 

THE   RUINS    OF   ANTIQUITY 

IN 


DESCRIBED    AND    ANALYZED; 

AND 

THE  ORIGINAL  ARCHITECTS  IDENTIFIED, 


a? 


BOOK   II. 
THE 

SCRIPTURAL,  POLITICAL,  &  COMMERCIAL 
HISTORY  OF  TYRUS, 

TO 

THE    DESTRUCTION    OF   THAT   KINGDOM 

BY 

ALEXANDER    OF    MACEDON ; 

AND 

THE    TYRIAN    MIGRATION 

TO 

THE   WESTERN    HEMISPHERE, 

IN 

THE  YEAR  332  BEFORE    CHRIST, 


INSCRIPTION  OF  THE  FIRST  VOLUME. 


TO  HIS  MAJESTY 

fflffittUtam  tyt 
of 


&c.  &c.  &c.  &c. 

YOUR  MAJESTY, 

With  feelings  of  enthusiasm,  founded  on  the  con 
templation  of  a  peaceful  and  a  patriotic  King,  do  I 
inscribe  to  Your  Majesty,  the  first  Volume  of  an  effort 
to  delineate  the  History  of  Ancient  America. 

If,  in  the  following  pages,  Your  Majesty  should  re 
cognise  Your  own  portraiture  in  that  of  Hiram  the 
Great,  it  is  such  as  truth  and  history  have  designed 
and  coloured;  —  fawning  flattery  and  false  adulation 
have  not  added  even  a  thought  to  embellish,  where 
Patriotism  has  so  nobly  consolidated. 

The  Building  of  Solomon's  Temple  at  Jerusalem, 
by  Hiram  of  Tyrus,  was  not  more  generous,  and 
liberal  in  Religious  sentiments,  than  were  your  own,  — 


INSCRIPTION. 

as  Protestant  King  of  Prussia, — in  laying  the  corner 
stone  of  the  Catholic  Cathedral  of  Cologne, — the 
fervent  words  at  which  ceremony,  Time  will  hallow 
within  his  Archives:  nor  was  your  own  branch  of 
Christianity  forgotten  or  neglected ;  for  the  Sacred 
City  of  Jerusalem  previously  recorded  your  Majesty's 
munificence  in  promulgating  the  Divine  Faith  of 
Salvation! 

For  the  peace  of  Europe,  and  for  the  prosperity  of 
Prussia, — for  the  advancement  of  Eeligious  and  Civil 
Liberty, — Education,  Literature,  the  Arts  and  Sci 
ences, — may  the  Disposer  of  Events  prolong  the  life, 
and  intellectual  vigour  of  Your  Majesty,  to  the  utmost 
verge  of  venerable  age ;  and  when  the  monument  shall 
enclose  Your  earthly  remains,  may  Your  subjects  feel, 
that  Your  Eoyal  Ancestor, — Frederick  of  Prussia, — 
was  not  the  only  Monarch  of  their  father-land  deserv 
ing  the  time-honoured,  and  historic  surname  of  "  The 
Great."  I  am  flattered  in  the  occasion  which  per 
mits  me  to  render  this  tributary  offering, — 
And  to  subscribe  myself, 

YOUR  MAJESTY'S 

Obedient  and  Obliged, 
GEORGE  JONES. 

London,  June,  1843. 


THE 


ORIGINAL    HISTORY 


OF 


ANCIENT    AMERICA. 


PREFACE. 


To  the  deep  historic  interest  expressed  by  his  Royal 
Highness  the  Duke  of  Cambridge,  concerning  the  Abo 
rigines  of  America,  may  be  traced  the  production  of 
this  Work: — it  led  the  Author  originally  to  write  the 
Israel-Indian  Tragedy  of  "  Tecumseh," — illustrative  of 
the  patriotic  race  of  the  North,  and  which  composition 
has  received  the  honour  of  being  dedicated  to  the  Illus 
trious  Prince  by  Special  permission.  The  publication 
has  been  delayed  only  from  the  fact,  that  it  would 
anticipate  this  branch  of  the  present  Work,  and  might 
consequently  be  injurious. 

The  investigations  necessary  for  writing  of  North 
America,  called  into  action  the  study  and  observation 
of  years  in  relation  to  South  America:  and  in  con 
templating  the  newly-discovered  Ruined  Cities  and 
Temples  upon  that  moiety  of  the  Western  Continent, 


PREFACE. 

the  very  spirit  of  the  Eomance  of  Truth,  seemed  to 
find  a  voice  in  every  Sculptured  altar,  column,  stone, 
or  pyramid :  and  when  upon  the  enthusiastic  pursuit  of 
hidden  knowledge,  the  sudden  discovery  of  early 
Christianity  and  its  Sacred  Promulgate!,  were  iden 
tified  with  the  Western  Hemisphere, — sanctioned  as  is 
the  discovery  by  Holy- Writ, — History, — Tradition, — 
Customs, — and  the  oracular  Sculptures  of  antiquity, — 
Language  has  no  power  to  express  the  bounding  feel 
ings  of  the  heart,  when  that  original  vision  of  the  mind, 
became  apparent,  as  the  stern  reality  of  historic  truth. 
Knowing  from  experience,  that  Works  upon  Anti 
quities,  described  in  language  cold  as  the  marbles  they 
illustrate,  are  not  of  deep  interest  to  the  general  reader, 
the  Author  has,  therefore,  avoided  the  usual  frigid 
style,  and  has  consequently  placed  around  them  such 
fervent,  and  glowing  words,  as  their  novel  characters 
have  authorized  and  demanded.  In  delineating,  also, 
the  History  of  Tyrus,  the  chief  events  only  are  given ; 
and  being  rendered,  with  the  artistical  pages, — con 
amore, — the  Poetry  of  History, — and  not  its  dry  pro 
saic  qualities  will  be  received  by  the  reader.  This  will 
be  seen  in  the  descriptions  of  the  classic  Remains, — 
Battles, — and  Voyages, — and  especially  for  instance,  in 
resuscitating  the  Ruins  of  Rome,  and  in  the  celebrated 


PREFACE. 

Tyrian  Siege  by  Alexander  of  Macedon, — but  in  this 
style  of  writing  (it  is  submitted)  the  Author  has  not 
lost  sight  of  that  high  solemnity  demanded  by  the  Phi 
losophy  of  History ;  without  which,  memorials  of  past 
ages,  or  of  our  Fathers,  would  be  useless. 

To  give  a  list  of  works  consulted  during  fifteen  years 
in  America,  and  more  immediately  for  the  last  two 
years  in  England,  while  writing  the  Tyrian  ^Era, 
would  be  pedantic:  but  no  Author,  sacred  or  profane, 
from  the  first  Lawgiver  to  the  present  time,  having 
even  a  remote  reference  to  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
has  been  knowingly  omitted;  yet  being  professedly  an 
Original  Work,  the  volume  of  the  brain  has  been  more 
largely  extracted  from,  than  any  writer  whose  works 
are  already  before  that  Public, — to  whose  final  judg 
ment  (upon  its  merits  or  demerits)  the  present  Author 
submits  the  first  History  of  Ancient  America  with  all 
humility;  but  he  will  yield  to  none  in  the  con 
scientious  belief  in  the  truth  of  the  startling  propo 
sitions,  and  the  consequent  historic  conclusions :  and 
that  the  reader  may  not  imagine  that  any  undue  motive 
dictated  to  the  writer  the  publication  of  this  Work, 
the  following  extract  from  the  Messrs.  Longman's  letter 
upon  their  own,  and  their  Eeader's  investigation  of  this 
Volume  will  justify  him.  "  *  *  *  We  have  fully 


PREFACE. 

considered  the  publication  of  your  Work  on  America. 
It  -is  undoubtedly  a  Work  of  great  ingenuity  and 
originality;  and  should  it  be  considered  that  your 
conclusions  are  correct,  it  will  be  a  work  to  confer  on 
its  Author  a  high  rank  in  Literature.  *  *  *  We 
shall  be  happy  to  be  your  Publishers.  *  *  *  *  " 

The  usual  "  Table  of  Contents"  has  been  avoided, 
in  order  to  prevent  anticipation  of  the  subject-matter 
and  secrets  of  the  History;  but,  at  the  same  time,  for 
after-reference,  a  copious  Index  has  been  placed  at  the 
end  of  the  Volume. 

THE  AUTHOR. 

London,  June,  1843. 


NOTICE 


TO 


BOOKSELLERS,    PROPRIETORS   OF   CIRCULATING 
LIBRARIES,  AND  THE  PUBLIC. 


THIS  is  to  give  notice  that  the  "Original  History  of  Ancient 
America"  (of  which  this  is  the  first  volume)  is  copyright,  and  legally 
secured  by  the  proprietor,  both  in  England  and  America.  The 
Penalties,  therefore,  for  any  infringement  will  be  enforced  by  the 
Publishers,  according  to  the  New  Act  of  Parliament  and  the  Acts  of 
Congress  of  the  United  States.  By  the  former,  especially  as  applied  to 
England  and  her  colonies,  any  person  having  in  his  possession,  for  sale 
or  hire,  any  foreign  edition  of  an  English  copyright,  is  liable  to  a 
heavy  penalty  ;  and  any  copy  found  in  the  possession  of  a  traveller 
from  abroad  will  be  forfeited. 

London,  June,  1843. 


THE    TYRIAN    >ERA, 


ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  ANCIENT 
AMERICA. 


23oofc  tfje  Jfttst. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Introduction  from  the  Preface  to  the  Author's  Historical  Work  upon 
the  Life  of  TECUMSEH — Name  to  be  used  for  South  or  Central 
America — The  Fundamental  Error  of  the  Historians  of  America — 
Essential  Opposites  in  Character — Rules  of  Argument  for  illus 
trating  the  Theory — A  sufficient  Identity  of  the  North  to  prove 
two  Distinct  People — The  Aborigines  wrongfully  named  "  Indians" 
by  COLUMBUS — The  Cause  of  his  Error  and  its  Effects. 

IN  the  prefatory  remarks  to  the  forthcoming  work 
upon  the  chieftain,  Tecumseh,  the  following  language 
is  used;  and  we  avail  ourselves  of  the  privilege  of 
extracting  from  our  own  storehouse,  materials  for  the 
commencement  of  this  new  historical  campaign. 

"  The  courteous  reader  in  tracing  the  fate  of  Te 
cumseh,  as  depicted  in  the  pages  of  his  life,  will  not 

VOL.  i.  B 


2  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  i.,  CH.  i. 

fail  to  observe  the  strong  analogy  between  the  reli 
gious  sentiments  of  the  chief  of  the  forest,  and  those 
of  the  ancient  Hebrews.  The  language  as  uttered 
by  Tecumseh  is  not  written  by  the  pen  of  fiction, 
merely  to  uphold  a  theory  of  the  brain,  but  gathered 
from  the  archives  of  a  people's  history,  to  support  a 
theory  of  apparent  truth.  The  present  writer  will 
not  yield  to  any  man  in  the  firm  belief,  that  the  Abo 
rigines  of  North  America  (but  North  America  only}, 
and  the  ancient  Israelites  are  identical,  unless  contro 
verted  by  the  stern  authority  of  superior  historical 
deductions.  We,  therefore,  have  formed  an  original 
theory  in  reference  to  the  natives  of  the  North,  and 
those  of  South  and  Central  America,  together  with  the 
newly-discovered  ruined  Cities  in  and  around  Guata- 
mala;  and  by  that  theory,  have  separated  into  TWO  dis 
tinct  races,  or  people,  the  Aborigines  of  the  Western 
Hemisphere. 

"  The  lately  recovered  Ruins,  Cities,  and  Temples  in 
Central  America,  and  of  which  no  ancient  record  is  to 
be  found,  have  shattered  the  chain  of  acknowledged 
History  to  atoms ;  and  until  that  chain  is  again  united 
by  a  firmly  established  theory,- — Education  herself 
must  pause,  ere  she  can  with  the  wand  of  truth, 
point  to  her  rising  children  the  History  of  the  World, 
or  its  inhabitants. 

"  Suspicion  has  asserted  that  all  the  natives  of  the 
continent  of  Columbus,  might  probably  have  been 
originally  of  Hebrew  extraction;  the  assertion  has 
been  made  in  doubt  and  trembling;  for  writers  have 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  i.  ]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  3 

4 

been  confounded  by  essential  contrasts  in  the  Keligious 
customs  of  North  and  South  America;  there  were  no 
analogies  between  them;  which  circumstance  should 
have  compelled  Historians  to  pursue  another  path  of 
inquiry,  and  so  attain  a  conclusive  truth;  but  they 
found  a  Gordian  knot  which  they  could  not  unravel, 
and  assuming  the  impatient  weapon  of  Alexander,  they 
destroyed  it.  The  Architecture,  however,  of  the  Kuins 
of  Copan,  Palenque,  Uxmal,  and  their  time-honoured 
associates,  has  furnished  a  '  rosetta-stone,'  to  aid  the 
new  translation  of  the  hieroglyphical  history  of  (now) 
ancient  America ;  and  if  our  theory  is  true,  not  only 
have  the]  Israelites  walked  the  land  where  the  Sun 
bestows  his  last  smile,  but  another  nation  (in  which 
was  retained  the  primitive  language  of  the  Diluvian 
world)  previously  trod  that  soil  as  Aborigines ;    and 
beyond  all  this,  if  our  thread  of  Ariadne  lead  us  faith 
fully,  if  not,  the  ALMIGHTY  FATHER  who  gave  the 
thought  will  pardon  its  application;  yes,  beyond  all 
the  bounding  feelings  leaping  at  events,  at  once  classic 
and  venerated,  do  we  contemplate  another  branch  of 
our  theory;  for,  if  we  do  not  write  in  error, — and  our 
perfect  faith   assures  us  that  we   do   not, — then  the 
trembling  hand  which  sought  in  doubt  THE  SAVIOUR'S 
wounds,  has  been  outstretched  in  sacred  oratory  even 
in  those   southern  wilds:    the  bold,    yet   conquered 
voice,  which  uttered  in  hallowed  and  confirmed  faith, 
c  MY  LORD  AND  MY  GOD!'  has  given  forth  its  missioned 
eloquence  even  in  the  Western  Hemisphere,  and  there, 
the  sainted  ashes  of  that  Apostle  may  yet  repose !" 

B2 


4  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  i. 

f 

The  preceding  extract  may  be  viewed  as  the  ex 
ordium  of  an  original  history  to  follow;  wherein,  "  if 
we  fail,"  it  will  be  "  the  boldness  of  the  attempt,  and 
not  the  deed  confounds  us." 

Taking  as  a  basis  for  our  illustration  the  rules  of 
argument,  we  will  first  identify  one  race,  and  then 
prove  that  the  existence  of  another  is  not  only  ap 
parent,  but  absolute.  For  the  convenience  of  the 
general  reader,  the  word  "Mexican,"  until  the  true 
name  is  established,  will  be  applied  throughout  the 
following  pages  to  all  Central  and  South  America  ; — 
for  the  word  "  south"  may  be  confounded  with  that 
portion  of  the  Republic  of  North  America  so  deno 
minated,  and  especially  with  the  American  reader. 
The  fundamental  error  with  all  writers  upon  the 
Aborigines  of  America  is,  that  they  have  viewed 
them  as  one  people.  Authors  have,  therefore,  been 
confounded  by  the  different  customs  and  ceremonies 
of  religion  as  practised  in  the  two  great  divisions  of 
the  continent  ;  they  have  seen  that  the  natives  were, 
to  a  certain  extent,  in  one  part  of  the  vast  domain,  idol 
aters,  and  not  in  the  other;  that  the  North  was  essen 
tially  republican  in  every  aspect  of  its  political 
existence,  while  that  of  Mexican  America  was  as 
essentially  composed  of  kingdoms  and  empires,  and 
governed  by  despotic  monarchs,  and  that  republics 
were  interwoven  with  them;  that  each  man  in  the 
North  was  a  warrior,  and  an  equal,  acknowledging  no 
superior  but  their  leader  in  time  of  battle,  and  should 
he  fall  in  action,  there  was  not  a  member  of  the 


BOOK  L,  CH.  i.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  5 

Tribe  in  which  they  politically  lived,  but  could  have 
taken  his  place,  and  filled  it  with  similar  courage  and 
ability.      In  Mexican  America  they  were  not  equal 
but  from  the  emperor  they  descended  by  degrees  to 
the  serf  and  slave  ;  in  that  country,  stone  and  stuc 
coed  Temples  and  Palaces  were,  and  still  continue  to 
be  found,  erected  with   costly  magnificence,   and  in 
which  were  jewelled  idols,  to  which  they  bent  the 
knee  ;   their  rich  dwellings  were  splendid  mansions, 
adorned  with  sculptured  and  beaten  gold,  and  graced 
with  the  works  of  art,  and  as  a  people,  enjoying  all 
the   refined    elegancies  of  life  ; — but   in    the   North 
their   Temple   was   the    azure    canopy  of   Jehovah, 
adorned  with  its  myriads  of  golden  stars,  and  when 
beneath  that  sublime  dome,  they  bent  the  knee,  it 
was  to  the  Almighty  God  alone  !     Their  palaces  were 
the  gorgeous  vistas  of  the  forest;  the  columns  were 
the  gigantic  trees,  each  year  increasing  in  their  state- 
liness ;  their  shadowy  and  painted  roofs  were  the  far- 
spreading  branches,  and  nature's  tinted  foliage ;  their 
mansions  were  those  of  independent  wanderers,  even 
the  simple  tents  of  Israel ;  and  as  for  jewelled  idols  and 
figures  of  beaten  gold, — they  presented  the  diamonds 
of  the  human  eye,  radiant  with   intellectual  beams, 
and  glancing  from  the  living  emblem  of  the  first  and 
priceless  image,  placed  in  Eden's  garden  by  the  Archi 
tect  of  the  Universe! 

Notwithstanding  these  essential  opposites  in  cha 
racter  and  policy,  to  which  may  be  added  that  of 
physiognomy,  writers  have  glanced  at  them  as  one 


6  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  i.,  CH.  i. 

race,  sprung  from   the   same  branch  of  the  human 
family,  and  without  denning  which;  and  when  they 
could   not  reconcile   such   apparently  unaccountable 
distinctions  and  diversities,  they  have  thrown  upon  the 
shoulders  of  the  Mexican,  the  mantle  of  manly  virtue 
belonging  to  the  North ;  and  upon  this  race  they  have 
thrust  the  idolatrous  vices  and  the  festering  robes  of 
luxury  justly  claimed  by  the  former  people;  and  by 
this  easy  manner  of   disposing  of  a  question,   have 
seemingly  satisfied  themselves  that  by  blending  the 
crimes  of  both,  to  the  exclusion  of  the   virtues  of 
either,  that  they  were  all  " savages"  and  no  matter 
from  whence  they  came.  Thus  have  they  formed  their 
conclusions  concerning  fifty  millions  of  human  beings, 
although  directly  in  opposition  to  evidences  of  fact,  to 
deductions  by  relative  reasoning,  and  to  all  Christian 
feeling,  which  alone  should  have  rejected  so  cruel  a 
decision,  founded  as  it  is,  not  only  on  slight,  but  care 
less  investigation. 

A  sufficient  identity  of  the  Northern  native  is  now 
required,  in  order  to  establish  the  national  distinction 
between  the  Aborigines  of  the  two  Americas. 

In  all  civilized  countries  when  the  lex  scripta  fails 
to  develope,  or  protect,  the  historical  events  and  rights 
of  a  nation  or  of  an  individual,  then  the  lex  NON  scripta  is 
not  only  not  rejected,  but  it  is  actually  brought  forward 
to  establish,  and  support  the  customs  and  privileges  of 
a  by-gone  day.  This  traditionary  evidence,  handed 
down  from  sire  to  son,  is  received  in  proof  of  "  a  fore 
gone  conclusion :"  it  gives  an  insight  into  the  times,  of 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  i.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  7 

which  no  written  record  is  left  for  the  investigation  of 
Argus-eyed  posterity ;  it  carries  us  back  to  customs,  civil, 
military,  and  religious,  that  otherwise  might  be  lost  to 
the  archives  of  history.  Admitting,  therefore,  this 
train  of  reasoning,  we  bring  it  to  bear  upon  the  pre 
sent  important  subject ; — important  in  the  highest 
degree,  for  the  time  is  now  past  when  the  Western 
Hemisphere  is  to  be  dated  from  the  re- discovery  by 
Columbus.  His  giant,  but  over- applauded  name,  like 
the  ruins  of  Palenque,  is  but  the  lettering  of  a  volume 
to  indicate  in  the  library  of  the  universe  that  such  a 
work  was  written — the  work  itself  (i.  e.  the  great  con 
tinent)  has  yet  to  be  read,  and  the  historical  authors 
identified;  nor  will  the  well-grounded  supposition  that 
the  Welsh  prince,  Madoc,  colonised  in  America  two 
centuries  before  the  Genoese;  or  that  the  Norwegian 
landed  three  centuries  anterior  to  the  Welsh,  enable  us 
even  to  unclasp  the  volume  ; — to  accomplish  this,  and 
its  translation,  an  historic  CEiliad  must  be  cast  over  a 
period  of  more  than  two  thousand  annual  changes,  of 
nature's  revolving  but  faithful  time-glass  !  Granting 
then,  that  when  the  lex  scripta  will  not  cover  a  sub 
ject,  the  lex  NON  scripta  must  be  investigated  to  esta 
blish  a  position ; — the  first,  then,  will  not  apply  to 
the  Aborigines  of  the  north,  for  it  does  not  exist;  the 
latter  only,  or  the  unwritten  history  of  their  race  must 
be  had  recourse  to,  to  prove  their  originality  and 
identity ;  traceable  back  to  time  immemorial,  from 
their  present  customs  and  traditions. 

We  think  that  it  will  instantly  be  admitted,  that  all 


8  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  i. 

religious  ceremonies  are  the  strongest  proofs  of  the 
characteristics  of  a  people  or  race,  of  which  no  written 
history  exists;  for  there  is  something  so  indescribably 
sacred  in  the  conscientious  actions  of  man  with  the 
Supreme  God,  that  none  but  the  maniac-atheist  could 
doubt,  that  those  actions  should  be  received  as  the 
living  features  of  a  nation,  when  seen  to  be  recog" 
nised  and  acknowledged,  with  as  much  certainty  of 
identity,  as  when  a  mother  gazes  upon  her  fondly- 
cherished  child  ! 

The   customs   forming    the    analogy  between    the 
Northern  natives  and  the  ancient  Israelites,  will  now 
be  reviewed  with  as  much  brevity  as  the  subject  will 
permit,  in  order  to  establish  an  essential  point  of  the 
present  theory — viz.,  the  separation  of  the  Aborigines 
into  two  distinct  people.     The  reader,  perhaps,  will 
meet  us  at  the  threshold  of  argument  by  the  question, 
"  How  can  an  Indian  be  of  Israel  ?"    We  will  answer 
this,    and  refute  the  misnomer  before  the    analogies 
are  investigated.     The  name  Indian,  as  applied  to  the 
original  inhabitants  of  either,  or  both  the  Americas, 
Canada,  the  islands  in,  or  adjacent  to,  the  Gulf    of 
Mexico,  has  no  authority  founded  upon  truth.     The 
name  was  given  in  error,  and  has  been  so  continued 
from  the  time  of  the  Genoese   to  the   present  day. 
Throughout  this  work  no  position  will  be  advanced 
that  cannot  be  defended.     The  wrongful  appellation 
originated  with  Columbus;  and  for  proof  of  the  asser 
tion  the  following  is  presented. 

The  shadow  of  the  Earth  upon  the  Moon  during  an 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  i.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  9 

eclipse,  plainly  testified  that  the  planet  upon  which  we 
live  was  round.  The  travels  of  Marco  Paulo  by  land 
to  the  East  Indies  (about  1269),  related  that  those 
lands  stretched  far  towards  the  east.  About  two  cen 
turies  after  this,  it  occurred  to  Columbus,  upon 
perusing  those  travels ;  but  more  especially  from  having 
obtained  intelligence  from  the  final  conquest  of  the 
Canary  islands  in  1483 ;  and  information  while  resident 
in  England  (which  circumstances  will  be  investigated 
hereafter),  that  by  a  voyage  towards  the  west — thus 
travelling,  as  it  were,  around  the  globe — he  should 
meet  the  extremities  of  those  lands  ;  and  as  the  dis 
covery  of  a  sea-passage  to  the  East  Indies  was  the 
great  object  of  navigation  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
Columbus  made  the  bold  attempt  (founded  upon  pre 
vious  knowledge  of  migration),  and  discovered  the 
island  of  St.  Salvador  and  those  adjacent,  and  think 
ing  that  he  had  reached  the  eastern  extremity  of  the 
Indies  according  to  his  theory,  he  then  named  those 
isles  the  West  Indies,  because  they  were  discovered 
by  sailing  west.  The  discovery  of  the  Continent  fol 
lowed  during  his  third  voyage,  and  believing  all  the 
land  to  be  of  the  Indies,  the  inhabitants  of  the  isles 
and  of  the  mainland  were,  as  a  natural  consequence, 
called  by  Columbus  under  one  general  appellation, 
viz.,  Indians.  Subsequent  geographical  discoveries 
have  proved  the  great  error  of  the  Genoese;  but  the 
name  of  Indian  was  given  at  that  time,  and  it  has 
been  continued  although  at  variance  with  the  truth; 
and  it  has  had  a  material  effect  in  checking  inquiry 


10  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  i.,  CH.  i. 

concerning  the  Aborigines,  who  having  been  called 
Indians,  the  name  seemed  at  once  to  specify  their 
origin :  but,  it  would  have  been  equally  as  just,  if  he 
had  determined  to  sail  for  Britain,  and  an  unforeseen 
gale  having  cast  him  upon  the  island  of  Sardinia,  and 
then  from  believing  that  he  had  reached  the  intended 
object  of  his  voyage,  he  should  have  called  the  latter 
inhabitants  British.  We,  therefore,  discard  the  name 
of  Indian  as  applied  to  the  natives  of  the  Western  con- 
tinent(itwill  be  retained  in  the  Tragedy  of  "  Tecumseh" 
for  local  purposes),  and  write  of  them  as  the  Abori 
gines,  until,  as  we  advance  in  this  History,  they  can  be 
identified  by  a  national  name,  founded  upon  facts  and 
conclusions. 


BOOK  i ,  CH.  II.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  1 1 


CHAPTER  II. 

Hebrew  Analogies  with  the  Tribes  of  the  North — Contrasted  with 
the  Natives  of  Mexican  America — Circumcision — Scalping — Its 
great  Antiquity — THE  CRUCIFIXION  not  known  to  the  Natives  of 
the  North — Their  Traditional  Knowledge  of  the  Deluge — Their 
Practice  of  the  Laws  of  MOSES — The  conclusive  Proofs  of  the  two 
Races — The  Formation  of  a  new  Epochian  Table  for  the  History 
of  Ancient  America  —  The  announcement  of  the  Historical 
Theory,  and  the  First  Epoch. 

THE  Hebrew  analogies  now  claim  investigation;  and 
as  Woman  is  first  in  the  affections  and  in  memory,  she 
claims  by  right  upon  this,  as  upon  all  occasions,  the 
natural  precedence. 

The  Northern  mother,  after  childbirth,  is  secluded 
for  a  given  number  of  days,  varying  according  to  the 
sex  of  the  new-born  infant.  By  the  law  of  MOSES,  the 
mother's  purification  was  to  last  40  days  for  a  male, 
and  80  days  for  a  female  child.  Alt  other  seclusions 
are  as  strict  as  when  the  wife  becomes  a  mother. 
When  a  wife  becomes  a  widow,  and  is  childless,  her 
husband's  brother  marries  her^ — these  were  essential 
laws  of  the  Hebrew,  and  especially  the  latter, — that 
a  name  should  not  be  lost  in  Israel. 

As  a  mother  she  considers  it  a  religious  duty,  that 


12  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

the   child   should  receive  its   nourishment  from  the 
breast  that  gave  it  life :  and  such  is  the  feeling  in  the 
performance   of  this  maternal   duty,  that   she   often 
nurses  her  offspring  until  it  attains  three  or  four  years 
of  age.     From  this  fact  an  important  problem  is  solved, 
viz.,  the  apparent  tardiness  in  the  ratio  increase  of  the 
Aborigines  of  the  North: — for  it  is  the  rule  in  Nature's 
female  code  (and  should  there  be  an   exception,  it 
only  proves  the  rule),  that  while  that  affection  con 
tinues  from  the  fond  practice  of  the  mother,  no  other 
shall  arise  to  destroy  that  which  already  exists :  but, 
as  that  ceases  and  the  first-born  is  put  away,  Nature 
jealous  of  her  supremacy,  again  bestows  upon  the  mo 
ther  a  second  joy,  and  so  continues  in  her  undeviating 
course.     There  is,  also,  a  direct  physical  analogy  be 
tween  the  Northern  mothers   and  those   of  ancient 
Israel ;  if  there  were  not,  the  negative  might  be  brought 
against  this  theory:  we  therefore  take  advantage  of 
the  affirmative.     The  only  cause  of  Pharaoh's  political 
action  against  the  Hebrews  was,  that  from  the  rapid 
ratio  in  which  they  multiplied,  they  would  eventually 
rebel,  and  with,  or  without  the  assistance  of  any  other 
nation  entirely  subdue   Egypt.     The   ease   of  child 
birth  by  the  Hebrew  mother  is  distinctly  stated  in 
Holy- Writ,   in  contrast   to  the   dangerous   sufferings 
of   the  Egyptian  parent;   from  which    fact  may  be 
gathered    the  cause  of  the   gradual,   but   certain  in 
crease  of  the  Israelites  over  the  Egyptian  population. 
The  same  peculiar  facility  of  childbirth  is  one  of  the 
chief  characteristics  of  the  Northern  female,  for  in  the 


BOOK  L,  CH.  ii.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  13 

Rocky  Mountains,  while  journeying  in  cavalcade,  and 
being  taken  in  travail,  the  mother  will  leave  her  com 
panions  alone,  and  within  an  hour,  will  remount  her 
horse,  and  overtake  her  associates,  with  the  new-born 
infant  in  her  arms!  The  cause  why  the  population  of 
the  Aborigines  of  the  North  is  not  in  ratio  with  the 
ancient  Hebrews,  has  already  been  alluded  to,  in  re 
ference  to  the  mother's  belief  and  practice  of  extended 
maternal  duty  and  fondness. 

If,  as  we  believe,  the  great  ancestresses  of  these 
Northern  women  were  Leah  and  Rachel — the  "  tender- 
eyed,"  the  "  beautiful  and  well-favoured," — then  have 
their  daughters  on  the  Western  continent  lost  no 
features  of  the  mothers  of  Israel; — for  they  might  hang 
their  harps  upon  the  willows  of  their  fate,  as  emblems 
of  Jerusalem's  children  in  captivity,  and  feel  no  shame 
in  comparison  of  sorrow,  grace,  or  beauty! 

The  Northern  Aborigines  have  a  traditional  know 
ledge  of  the  Deluge  and  the  Dove  of  peace,  which  to 
them  under  the  name  of  the  "  medicine,"  or  "  mystery 
bird,"  is  sacred  from  the  arrow  of  the  hunter.  They 
have  their  Ark  of  Covenant,  in  which  is  deposited  some 
mystery,  seen  only  by  the  priests  of  the  Tribe, — it  is  said 
to  be  a  shell,  and  supposed  to  give  out  oracular  sounds : 
this  is  in  analogy  to  the  Book  of  the  Laws  placed  in 
the  Ark  of  Covenant  by  MOSES,  preceding  his  death 
on  Mount  Nebo, — the  oracular  wisdom  of  which  has 
guided  civilization  to  this  day.  The  ark  is  never  suf 
fered  to  touch  the  earth,  but  is  always  raised  on  a 
stand  of  wood  or  stone ;  it  is  invariably  carried  by  a 


14  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  11. 

Tribe  when  they  march  to  battle, — a  similitude  is  here 
to  JOSHUA  at  the  siege  of  Jericho,  When  it  is  in  their 
peaceful  encampment,  it  is  surrounded  by  twelve  stones, 
indicative  of  the  original  number  of  the  Tribes  of  their 
ancestors ; — this  is  strictly  in  analogy  with  the  twelve 
statues  (probably  rude  blocks  of  stone)  erected  by 
MOSES  around  the  Altar  of  the  Covenant  to  personify 
the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  JOSHUA,  also,  after  the  pas 
sage  of  the  Jordan,  erected  twelve  stones  in  his  encamp 
ment  at  Gilgal,  and  the  same  number  in  the  river  at 
the  place  of  the  passage.  They  select  their  "  medicine 
men"  (i.  e.  priests  or  prophets)  from  among  a  portion 
of  the  tribe  not  warriors;  here  is  the  custom  of  the  Le- 
vites,  or  descendants  of  AARON  being  in  the  sacred  office 
of  priesthood,  for  with  the  Israelites  they  were  not  to  be 
taken  from  the  ranks  of  the  soldiery.  These  Aborigines 
"  dwell  in  booths,"  as  when  "  brought  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt,"  for  they  are  still  wanderers.  [Lev.  xxiii.] 
They  offer  a  flesh,  or  burnt-offering  from  the  chase, 
which  is  first  cast  into  the  flames,  before  even  a 
starving  family  may  eat.  They  have  their  corn  and 
harvest  feasts ;  also,  one  in  observance  of  every  new 
moon, — another  in  festivity  of  the  first-fruits, — and 
the  great  feast  in  direct  analogy  with  the  Hebrew 
Passover,  even  to  the  blood  being  stained  upon  the 
posts  and  lintels,  and  the  mingling  of  the  most  bitter 
herbs !  Then  their  fastings  and  purifications  are  prac 
tised  with  the  greatest  severity.  The  breastplate,  or 
ornament  worn  by  their  religious  prophets,  containing 
twelve  shells,  or  stones  of  value,  is  in  direct  imitation 


BOOK  -i.,  CH.  ii.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  15 

of  the  ancient  Pectoral  worn  by  the  Hebrew  high- 
priest,  and  which  contained  twelve  precious  stones,  in 
scribed  with  the  names  of  all  the  twelve  original  tribes 
of  Israel.  They  have  their  cities  of  refuge,  or  huts  of 
safety,  where  the  most  deadly  foe  dare  not  enter  for 
his  victim.  They  never  violate  a  female  captive,  and 
upon  the  Hebrew  principle,  that  their  blood  shall  not 
be  contaminated  by  interunion ; — this  has  been  strictly 
followed  in  all  their  wars  with  the  Europeans.  They 
also  reject  the  savage  practice  of  civilization  upon  the 
lofty  principle  of  manly  virtue  I 

The  "  medicine-bag"  or  pouch  is  carried  by  every 
member  of  the  Tribe ; — it  is  suspended  to  a  bead-belt, 
which  crosses  the  breast  by  passing  over  the  left 
shoulder,  and  hangs  on  the  right  side ;  it  contains,  as 
they  say  and  believe,  preservatives  to  keep  them  from 
sickness  or  defeat.  These  are  essentially  the  phylac 
teries  referred  to  by  THE  SAVIOUR,  and  previously 
condemned  by  MOSES  ;  for  the  word  phylactery  is  de 
rived  from  the  Greek  tongue,  and  denotes  a  preser 
vative;  and  in  the  time  of  MOSES  they  were  worn 
by  his  people  in  great  excess;  and  so  by  the  Northern 
native.  MOSES  checked  the  excessive  use  of  the  "  pre 
servatives"  and  changed  the  custom;  for  by  his  com 
mand  the  priesthood  alone  wore  the  phylactery,  which 
was  at  last  a  frontlet  of  parchment  for  the  forehead, 
upon  which  was  written  an  extract  from  the  laws,  that 
"  those  that  run  might  read." 

Then  the  absence  of  all  idols  or  symbolical  devices, 
and  the  worship  of  the  One  God  (i.  e.  Great  Spirit); 


16  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

their  never '  pronouncing  the  name,  JEHOVAH,  but  in 
syllables,  and  those  separated  by  long  ceremonies, 
thus  truly  fulfilling  the  Hebrew  law,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
take  the  name  of  the  LORD  THY  GOD  in  vain."  The 
name  with  them  sounds  as  if  written,  Ye-hoh-vah,  and 
is  only  pronounced  by  the  Aaron  of  the  tribe.  In 
their  hymns  of  rejoicing,  the  word  Hal-le-lu-yah  is 
distinctly  uttered.  To  the  foregone  analogies  is  to  be 
added  the  generaV  and  firm  belief  in  the  Immortality 
of  the  soul!  But  beyond  all  this  as  proof  of  their 
origin,  is  the  practice  of  the  great  covenant  between 
the  ALMIGHTY  FATHER  and  the  Patriarch  Abraham — 
viz.,  Circumcision !  And  it  does  not  exist,  as  in  parts 
of  Egypt  and  the  Asiatic  nations,  for  the  purpose  of 
supposed  health,  (in  which  belief  it  was  practised  in 
ancient  Egypt  by  both  sexes,)  but  as  a  religious 
custom,  handed  down  from  time  immemorial!  The 
custom  now  is  not  general,  but  it  does  exist;  and  we 
must  be  understood  as  referring  back  at  least  two 
hundred  years  in  our  review,  to  the  period  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers,  when  the  Northern  Aborigines  num 
bered  fifteen  millions, — now  they  scarcely  number  two 
•and  a  half  !  All  the  customs,  however,  noticed,  are 
practised  at  the  present  period  by  the  uncontrolled 
Aboriginal.  If  all  other  evidences  were  not  received, 
that  of  Circumcision,  as  a  religious  ceremony,  must  be 
viewed  by  the  most  sceptical,  as  direct  proof  of  identity 
between  the  Northern  Aborigines  and  the  ancient 
Hebrews.  The  custom  we  have  written  is  not  general, 
it  is  only  found  in  the  more  settled  tribes;  this  even 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  ii.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  17 

supports  our  belief,  for  in  this  very  fact  is  traced  again 
the  precedent  ordained  by  MOSES  ;  for  circumcision  was 
discontinued  by  the  great  Lawgiver  for  forty  years, 
during  his  journeying  with  his  followers  through  the 
wilderness  ;  the  custom  was  re-established  by  JOSHUA. 
May  not  this  innovation  by  MOSES  in  the  covenanted 
custom  be  imitated  by  these  descendants  ?  Are  they 
not  still  wanderers  in  the  wilderness  in  the  western,  as 
their  ancestors  were  in  the  eastern  hemisphere  ?  The 
affirmative  has  existed  for  ages,  and  it  even  now  con 
tinues.  They  have  not  yet  returned  to  Jerusalem ! 

One  fact  is  of  great  importance  in  proof  of  their 
great  antiquity — viz.,  they  have  no  knowledge  or  tra 
dition  in  the  North  of  the  Life  or  Crucifixion  of  CHRIST, 
yet  they  have  a  knowledge  of  the  Deluge,  and  actually 
practise  the  laws  of  Moses.  Again  we  must  repeat, 
that  we  are  writing  of  these  Aborigines  as  they  were  at 
the  time  of  European  colonization. 

The  above  singular  fact  enables  us  at  once  to  place 
them  in  a  chronological  position.  It  must  be  after 
Moses  but  before  THE  SAVIOUR;  but  another  fact 
brings  their  circle  of  time  still  narrower — viz.,  they 
have  no  tradition  of  the  destruction  of  the  first  Temple 
of  Jerusalem.  This  event  occurred  588  years  before 
CHRIST,  it  must,  therefore,  be  anterior  to  that  national 
calamity,  that  they  trace  their  origin.  Of  this,  here 
after,  when  in  the  next  volume  the  history  of  the 
Israelites  will  be  given;  but,  even  now,  justice  to  this 
race  compels  us  to  offer  a  few  words  in  their  defence 
as  a  people,  for  being  already  sufficiently  shewn  that 

VOL.  I.  C 


18  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH>  n. 

they  are  of  the  great  Hebrew  family,  they  may  fall  in 
the  estimation  of  some  readers  upon  religious  prin 
ciples.  It  has  been  shewn  that  they  have  no  tradition 
of  the  Crucifixion,  or  of  the  desolation  of  the  Temple. 
Is  there  no  sentiment  in  the  mind  of  the  Christian 
reader  as  the  first  fact  is  unfolded,  other  than  that  of 
historical  data?  Upon  a  moment's  thought  it  must  be 
apparent  that,  the  blood  of  CHRIST  cannot  be  upon 
them  or  their  children  !  Their  ancestors  never  shouted 
in  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  "  Crucify  him  !  crucify 
him!"  The  Aborigines  of  the  North  are  Israelites,  and 
of  the  house  of  Jeroboam,  not  Jews,  i.  e.,  of  the  House 
of  Judah ;  a  distinction  of  all  importance,  as  the  pages 
of  the  subsequent  volume  will  prove. 

The  custom  of  Scalping  cannot  be  said  with  truth 
to  be  original  with  the  Northern  native  :  it  has,  how 
ever,  been  so  asserted,  as  proof  that  they  are  more 
modern  as  a  people  than  this  theory  would  establish  ; 
but  the  declaration  "melts  into  air,  into  thin  air," 
from  the  fact,  that  both  Herodotus  and  Polybius  men 
tion  scalping  as  being  practised  among  the  most  ancient 
nations  of  the  world.  The  assertion,  therefore,  has  only 
brought  forward  its  refutation.  Scalping  was  introduced 
originally  by  the  ancients  for  the  express  purpose  of 
counting  and  recording  the  number  of  the  foe  slain 
in  battle :  and  especially  was  this  custom  practised  by 
the  Scythians :  this  is  established  upon  the  authority  of 
the  accurate  Herodotus.  For  the  same  reason  is  the 
custom  followed  by  the  Aborigines  of  the  North — viz., 
to  number  the  slain  of  the  enemy.  Again,  Scythia 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  ii.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  19 

was  the  ancient  name  of  the  country  now  known  by 
the  modern  name  of  Tartary.  This  is  important,  as 
will  be  shewn  in  the  next  volume,  in  tracing  the  en 
campments  of  the  Israelites  after  their  escape  from 
captivity ;  for  in  the  Scythian  Tartary  they  will  be 
found ;  and  consequently  the  custom  may  have  been 
derived  from  their  own  remote  ancestors,  who  obtained 
it  from  the  Scythians.  The  custom  with  both  was 
(and  in  the  North  still  is),  only  for  a  trophy  of  the 
dead,  and,  therefore  the  scalp  is  never  taken  from  a 
living  enemy.  Polybius,  however,  has  a  Draconian 
record — viz.,  that  upon  the  occasion  of  Gisco  the  Car 
thaginian  being  made  prisoner,  together  with  700  of 
his  soldiers,  they  were  all  scalped  alive  by  the  rebel 
mercenaries  under  Spondius.  The  ancients,  also,  wore 
the  long  scalp-locks  as  the  flowing  hair  to  their  rude 
helmets  and  weapons :  the  natives  of  the  North  do  the 
same  as  records  of  their  personal  victories.  This 
subject  has  been  dwelt  upon,  in  order  to  prove  its 
great  antiquity. 

We  may  here  remark  that  the  mutilation  of  the 
dead  for  the  purpose  of  numbering,  was  nearly  a 
general  practice  among  all  the  ancients.  The  Scythian, 
it  has  been  shewn,  took  the  scalp  and  the  hair-lock; 
but  the  Assyrian  and  the  Egyptian  had  another  me 
thod — viz.,  by  the  number  of  ears  sent  to  the  king  or 
general.  This  is  glanced  at  in  Ezekiel  xxiii.  25;  but 
when  imposition  was  practised  by  the  soldiers  of  the 
latter  nation  (after  a  general  rapine  and  massacre),  by 
sending  home  the  ears  of  their  female  victims  in  order 

c2 


20  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

to  increase  their  reward  upon  the  supposition  that 
they  had  been  taken  from  men, — an  original  custom 
of  recording  the  slain  warriors,  was  then  introduced 
(to  check  the  imposition)  for  proving  the  sex  of  the 
fallen.  The  latter  proof  of  victory  was  a  condition 
from  David  to  Saul,  for  obtaining  the  daughter  of  the 
latter  in  marriage.  [1  Samuel  xviii.  25 — 27.]  The 
Hebrew,  therefore,  followed  the  custom  from  the 
Egyptian,  who  practised  it  previous  to  David's  victory 
over  the  Philistines,  which  was  in  the  year  of  his  mar 
riage,  1063,  B.  c. ;  it  is,  therefore,  probable  that  a 
knowledge  of  this  Egyptian  custom  may  have  been  ob 
tained  by  the  Hebrews  during  their  bondage  in  that 
country — the  Exodus  took  place  1491,  B.  c.  The  re 
mote  antiquity  of  these  repulsive  customs  are,  there 
fore,  firmly  established.  Scalping  is  one  of  them,  and 
is,  and  ever  has  been,  practised  in  Northern  America. 
While  upon  the  subject  of  War,  and  its  worst  horror — 
viz.,  Rapine — it  may  be  here  mentioned  again,  and  to 
the  eternal  honour  of  the  Northern  Aborigines,  and 
as  a  stern  reproof  to  the  wars  of  civilization  (?)  that 
they  have  never  been  known  to  violate  a  female  cap 
tive  among  their  own  race,  upon  the  principle  that  it 
placed  shame  upon  the  warrior's  glory.  This  noble 
manhood  has  also  extended  the  same  mercy  to  the 
white  female  prisoner,  as  to  those  of  their  own  colour. 
Is  there  not  the  ancient  Hebrew  even  in  this  ?  And 
is  not  their  national  abhorrence  of  interunion  with  any 
people  but  their  own  traceable  in  this  custom?  They, 
also,  upon  the  same  principle,  will  not  marry  or  coha- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  IL]          ANCIENT  AMERICA,  21 

bit  with  the  pale-face  race,  or  with  any  not  of  their 
own  blood.  We  write  of  the  Aborigines  as  they  were, 
and  of  the  mass.  There  may  be  on  the  frontiers  some 
solitary  exceptions  after  their  acquaintance  with  the 
Anglo-Saxon  race  ;  but  oftener  among  the  women 
than  the  men.  This  arises  not  from  less  virtue  than 
in  the  opposite  sex ;  but,  and  with  shame  be  it  written, 
from  the  seduction,  treachery,  and  desertion  by  the 
European.  Most  truly  might  a  chieftain  reply  to  a 
missionary  who  endeavoured  to  convert  a  tribe. 
"  Teach  us  ?  What  ?  My  son  has  been  murdered — 
my  daughter  ravished  by  the  white-man  !  Learn  first 
yourselves  to  obey  the  mandates  of  humanity,  and 
prove  that  we  do  not  practise  them  ;  then  come 
among  us  to  preach,  or  teach,  and  we  will  re 
ceive  you  with  open  arms  !  When  shall  we  meet 
again  upon  this  condition  ?  On  Earth,  white  man, 
never  !" 

The  marriage  of  the  Virginian  Aboriginal,  Pocha" 
hontas,  was,  after  her  baptism  in  the  Christian  faith, 
and  consequently  cannot  be  brought  to  bear  against 
the  preceding  remarks.  Many  other  religious  customs 
and  ceremonies  exist  of  a  minor  character,  yet  strictly 
in  analogy  with  the  race  of  Abraham  ;  but  enough 
has  been  brought  forward  in  this  volume  to  propose 
these  (as  we  believe)  unanswerable  questions :  "  If  they 
are  not  of  the  Lost  Tribes  of  Israel,  who  are  they  ?" 
"  What  nation  of  ancient  history  can  claim  and  iden 
tify  those  customs  and  observances  as  their  own,  if  not 
the  Hebrew  ?" 


22  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

Then  in  regard  to  the  physique  of  the  race,  they 
possess  the  essential  characteristics  of  the  ancient  He 
brew  in  regard  to  physiognomy — viz.,  the  broad  and 
elevated  forehead,  the  acquiline  nose,  the  high  cheek 
bone,  brilliant  red   countenance,  and  teeth  pure   as 
ivory ;  black  hair,  the  dark  and  heavy  eyebrow,  the 
sunken  but  brilliant  eye,  like  a  diamond  within  a  ring 
of  pearl,  and  both  deep-set  beneath  a  brow  of  ebony. 
Their  figures  in  youth  (from  their  mother's  care),  are 
models  for  the  Apollo  ;  and  should  the  Statue  be  lost 
(and  with  it  all  casts  and  engravings),  it  could  be  re 
stored  from  a  living  archer  ;  for  the  attitude  of  the 
Sun-God  is  daily  assumed  by  them  from  the  impulse 
of  Nature,  when  they  wing  their  arrows  at  the  Pythons 
of  the  chase  ! 

The  reader  must  not  imagine  that  our  enthusiasm 
upon  the  subject  has  betrayed  us  into  the  language  of 
poetic  rhapsody  ;  for  we  have  the  authority  (apart 
from  our  own  experience)  of  Benjamin  West,  who, 
when  he  first  arrived  at  Eome  to  commence  his  studies, 
was  regarded  as  "  a  Savage  from  the  New  World."  In 
order  to  surprise  him,  the  statue  of  Apollo  was  shewn 
to  him  with  great  ceremony  by  the  Savans,  who  ex 
pected  that  he  would  be  overwhelmed  with  wonder. 
His  simple  remark  was,  "  Why,  it  is  a  model  from  a 
young  North  American  Indian  /"  It  was  the  highest 
compliment  that  could  have  been  given  to  the  grace 
and  dignity  of  the  statue. 

The  colour  of  the  ancient  Israelite  must  not   be 
judged  by  that  of  the  modern  Jew — for  various  climates, 


BOOK  L,  CH.  ii.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  23 

local  circumstances,  and  confined  habitations,  have 
given  the  latter  a  dark,  heavy,  swarthy  countenance, 
and  even  in  middle  age  they  are  bent  in  figure  ;  but 
the  ancient  light-red  tint  may  be  but  the  original  of 
the  sunburnt  features  of  the  Aborigines,  and  they, 
from  their  forest  life,  reach  at  least  three  score  years 
before  old  age  compels  them  to  see  their  shadows  as 
they  walk ! 

The  words  of  "  the  good  friend"  William  Penn,  may 
be  given  as  a  peculiar  and  powerful  authority.     After 
his  first  and  celebrated  interview  with  the  Northern 
natives,  he  wrote  to  England  the  following  sentences 
in  reference  to  them  :     "  1  found  them  with  like  coun 
tenances  to  the  Hebrew  race,  and  their  children  of  so 
lively  a  resemblance  to  them"  fyc.   At  this,  and  no  other 
time  did  the  thought  of  their  being  of  the  Lost  Tribes  of 
Israel  enter  his  imagination.    The  sentences,  therefore , 
are  of  great  importance,  from  the  fact  that  they  were 
not  originally  written  by  him  to  support  any  theory  in 
reference  to  the  Aborigines ;  but  merely  asserted  in  his 
letter  from  a  strong  impression  of  apparent  truth,  and 
which  fact,  to  the  Founder  of  Pensylvania,  was  a  sub 
ject  of  astonishment,  and  there  it  rested  ;  for  to  him, 
were  they  Hebrew  or  Gentile,  his  kind  and  philan 
thropic  heart,  taught  him  to  view  them  as  a  branch  of 
the  human  family,  and  that  to  him  was  sufficient  for 
forming  a  bond  of  amity  !     His  memory  is  cherished 
by  the  Aborigines  to  this  day — as  "  the  good  friend." 
The  reader  may  remember  the  historical  painting  by 
West,  of  this  celebrated  interview,  it  is  worthy  of  the 
subject  represented. 


24  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

The  bold  style  and  metaphorical  character  of  their 
Oratory,  is  essentially  Hebrew, — an  attempt  to  illus 
trate  their  eloquence  will  be  found  in  the  historical 
tragedy  of  "  Tecumseh." 

Their  undaunted  and  chivalric  personal  courage,  is 
the  very  counterpart  of  that  evinced  upon  the  plains 
of  Jericho,  or  in  aftertimes  before  the  walls  of  Jeru 
salem.     Then  their  god-like  love  of  perfect  freedom, 
— the  spirit  of  Jeroboam,  did  not  die  in  the  first  rebel 
lion  and  victory  against  tyranny, — it  lives  in  his  na 
tion's  descendants  in  the  North  ;  at  invasions  or  en 
croachment,   they   rise   as  one  man,   to   crush   their 
oppressor,  and  which  fact,  every  record  from  the  Pil 
grim  Fathers  to  the  present  day,  will  testify.     In  all 
their  battles  (and  their  name  is  legion)  they  have  dis 
puted  the  ground,  inch  by  inch,  and  even  their  women 
have  fought  and  fallen  in  their  ranks.     Every  chief 
was  a  Judas  Maccabeus,  or  an  Eleazer  Savaran ! 

Now  in  every  physical  characteristic  of  the  North 
ern,  did  the  Mexican  differ  ;  they  bore  no  analogy  as 
being  of  the  same  race,  either  in  feature,  courage,  en 
durance,  or  general  religion.  In  Mexican  America, 
Cortez,  with  only  500  Spanish  soldiers,  and  those 
worn  and  dispirited,  drove  50,000  Mexicans  from  the 
field  of  Otumba, — they  fled  like  snow-flakes  before  the 
wind,  when  their  standard  was  seized  by  a  Spaniard  ; 
but,  in  the  North,  the  fight  was  man  to  man,  and  no 
retreat — death  or  victory — Jerusalem  or  the  grave  ! 
Every  chieftain  of  the  North,  even  upon  a  supposition 
of  flight  from  a  superior  foe  (either  in  number  or 
prowess),  may  be  imagined  to  have  uttered  the  last 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  ii.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  25 

words  of  Judas  Maccabasus,  when  in  his  final  battle  he 
was  opposed  by  twenty  times  his  own  force  :  "  God 
forbid  that  I  should  do  this  thing,  and  flee  from  them ; 
if  our  time  be  come,  let  us  die  manfully  for  our 
brethren,  and  not  stain  our  honour !" 

Some  of  the  Mexican  nations  worshipped  idols,  and 
knew  not  God  ! — for  they  sacrificed  human  beings  to 
propitiate  their  savage  Deities  ;  not  so  the  noble 
Northerns,  they  worship  THE  ONE  GOD,  who  declared 
to  the  first  Lawgiver,  "  Thou  shalt  have  no  other 
Gods  before  me,"  and  their  only  human  sacrifice  is  the 
invader  of  their  lands  and  birthright. 

The  only  two  analogies  that  existed  between  the 
North  and  Mexican  America,  and  which  might  appa 
rently  destroy  or  prevent  the  proof  of  this  theory,  are, 
first,  Circumcision  ;  and  second,  the  similitude  of  Lan 
guage.  In  the  North,  circumcision,  as  we  have  shewn, 
is  a  religious  custom  only  ;  in  the  Mexican  territories, 
it  was  both  optional  and  religious.  This  strange  and 
apparent  stumbling-block  in  the  way  of  proving  that 
they  are  of  a  different  race,  will  be  removed  as  we  pro 
ceed  ;  for  so  far  from  injuring  the  proofs  of  the  theory, 
it  absolutely  supports  them,  as  does  also  the  analogy 
in  language.  These  important  points — viz.,  Circum 
cision  and  Language,  will  be  met  in  their  respective 
places,  and  in  an  original  manner  of  application  •  for 
they  form  two  of  the  most  substantial  evidences,  and 
were  the  primitive  causes  for  our  belief  in  the  subject 
contemplated  by  this  work,  and  especially  in  reference 
to  that  portion  having  Christianity  for  its  basis. 


26  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  n. 

As  an  essential  contrast  between  the  Aborigines,  is 
the  fact  that  in  the  North  they  have  (as  already 
stated)  no  tradition  of  the  Crucifixion,  while  in  the 
other  portion  of  the  Continent  (and  for  centuries 
before  the  rediscovery  by  Columbus)  they  had  a  per 
fect  knowledge  of  every  particular  of  the  Life  and 
Death  of  CHRIST.  Again  ; — in  this  part  of  the  Conti 
nent  there  are  Stone  architectural  Kuins  : — in  the 
North  there  are  none  ;  they  possess  there  but  em 
bankments,  Marathonian  mounds  or  tumuli.  These 
undeniable  and  characteristic  opposites  in  North 
ern  and  Mexican  America,  increased  by  the  late 
discovery  of  the  Euined  Cities  in  Guatamala  and 
the  adjacent  provinces,  together  with  fifteen  years 
of  personal  observation  in  America  ;  to  which  may 
be  added  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  Fine  Arts, 
enthusiasm  in  research,  and  mature  reflection  upon  the 
entire  subject,  have  authorized  the  formation  of  (as 
we  believe)  an  Original  Theory,  concerning  the  His 
tory  of  the  Aborigines  of  the  two  great  divisions  of 
the  Western  Hemisphere ;  and  for  the  unfolding  of  the 
present  volume,  we  state, 

1.  That  they  consist  of  TWO  distinct  races,  or  people. 
This  will  be,  without  doubt,  admitted,  from  the  facts 
in  the  previous  pages. 

2.  That  South  America  (nationally  speaking)  in 
cluded  what  is  at  present  called  Central  America  ;  and, 
as  a  consequence,  the  Ancient  Cities,  now  in  Ruins, 
belonged  to  the  same  general  Empire. 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  ii.  ]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  27 

3.  That  South,  or  (as  we  have  termed  it  in  the  pre 
ceding  pages)  Mexican  America,  was  inhabited  ANTE- 
KIOB  to  that  of  the  North. 

4.  That  the  Aborigines  of  Mexican  America,  and 
the  West  India  Islands,  were  the  ancient  TYEIANS  of 
Phoenicia,  and  that  they  landed  on  the  Western  Con 
tinent,  from  their  native  country,  more  than  two  thou 
sand  years  ago !     This  is  confirmed  by  Tradition, 
Analogies,  History,  and  Prophecy  ! 

Reasoning  upon  the  causes  that  have  led  to  the 
new  Historical  Theory,  and  the  conclusions  arising 
therefrom,  a  new  Chronological  or  Epochian  Table,  as 
a  necessity,  is  required  for  the  History  of  the  Western 
Hemisphere  and  its  Inhabitants,  at  least  to  the  time  of 
Columbus.  Not  desiring,  however,  to  anticipate  any 
interest  derivable  from  the  investigation  of  this  work, 
the  progressive  Epochs  will  be  given  in  the  volumes 
devoted  to  their  illustration.  The  present  volume 
contemplates  the  first  Epoch  only,  and  is  announced 
in  the  following  page,  and  the  reader  will  do  himself 
but  justice  (apart  from  the  author)  by  not  rejecting 
the  startling  Theory  until  (at  least)  the  proofs  and  ar 
guments  have  been  received  and  analyzed.  Upon 
which  investigation  the  writer  will  submit  with  all 
humility  to  the  decision  of  the  public,  and  of  their 
all-powerful  champion — the  Press. 


28  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  in. 


CHAPTER  HI. 

FIRST  EPOCH. 

THE   TYRIAN  JEEA-, 

BEFORE  CHRIST  332  YEARS. 

THE  LANDING  IN  MEXICAN  (i.  6.    Central)  AMERICA 

OF 

THE  ANCIENT  TYRIANS  OF  PHOENICIA, 
AND 

THE  BUILDING  OF  THE  CITIES,  TEMPLES,  AND  PYRAMIDS, 

THE  RUINS  OF  WHICH 
HAVE    LATELY    BEEN    DISCOVERED. 

Arrangement  of  Facts  and  Arguments 

FOR  THE  PRESENT  VOLUME. 

IN  the  endeavour  to  establish  this  important  Epoch 
recourse  must  be  had  to  the  same  train  of  argument  as 
that  used  in  the  preceding  pages — viz.,  that  where  the 
ivritten  law  does  not  exist,  that  w~hich  is  unwritten 
must  be  brought  forward  as  evidence  to  support  and 
sustain  conclusions,  and  to  this  must  be  added  the 
powerful  witness  of  strong  and  perfect  analogy,  for  the 
essential  purposes  of  identity.  Believing  that  the 
reader  is  convinced  that  the  natives  of  North  Ame 
rica  are  of  a  distinct  race  to  those  inhabiting  the 
other  portion  of  the  Continent,  as  already  illustrated 
by  the  contrasts  in  their  Religious  and  Political  policies, 


BOOK  L,  CH.  in.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  29 

and  even  by  their  physical  analogies,  the  necessity  now 
arises  of  completely  identifying  those  of  Mexican 
America,  as  we  have  slightly  those  of  the  North, — suffi 
cient  however  for  the  division  of  the  races.  In  the 
preceding  title  of  the  First  Epoch  of  this  History,  is 
not  only  stated  the  Nation  from  whence  they  came,  but 
even  the  Year  in  which  they  landed  !  To  support 
these  startling  assertions,  to  make  their  truth  apparent 
to  the  reader, — to  convince  his  understanding  and 
crush  all  doubts, — that  even  History  may  place  the 
Volume  within  her  archives,  requires  a  basis  of  argu 
ment  which  shall  be  rock-built,  that  the  superstructure 
about  to  be  raised,  while  it  invites,  may  yet  resist  (no^ 
defy)  the  storms  and  shafts  of  criticism  ;  but,  as  a 
strong  cemented  edifice  requires  the  warm  influence  of 
the  Sun  to  secure  the  component  parts, — so  do  we 
look  for  the  sun-smile  •  from  the  just  and  mild  eye  of 
the  true  critic,  which  will  not  glance  upon  only  one 
part  of  the  composition,  but  view  each  as  required  to 
form  the  consistency  of  the  entire  building  ;  and  when 
the  edifice  is  finished,  whether  the  entablature  will  re 
main  blank,  or  bear  our  humble  name,  is  not  for  us  to 
determine  or  command  ;  yet  in  reference  to  the  latter 
and  natural  hope,  the  sentiment  of  the  Senator  of 
Utica  will  direct  us, — that  if  we  cannot  "  command 
success,"  at  least  we  will  endeavour  to  "  deserve  it." 

The  following  investigation  and  arrangements  of  ar 
gument  are  required  for  the  elucidation  of  this  Epoch, 
and  then  from  the  summary  of  evidence  and  from  that 
only,  the  reader,  as  a  jury,  will  form  his  verdict :  viz. — 


30  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  HI. 

1.  Are  the  Fine  Arts  of  sufficient  authority  to  be 
received  as  evidence  for  establishing  historical  records 
or  events  ? 

2.  The  fact  of  the  Discovery  of  the  Ruined  Cities 
in  Mexican  America — their  description,  locality,  and 
character,  established. 

3.  The  Religious  and  National  Analogies  and  Tra 
ditions,  between  the  ancient  Tyrians  and  the  Mexican 
Aborigines  will  be   investigated,  and  their  Identity 
established. 

4.  The  Mexican  innovations  upon  the  customs  of 
the  Tyrians  will  be  explained. 

5.  The  general  History  of  Phoenicia,  but  especially 
the  political  and  commercial  History  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Tyrus  : — its  Rise  and  Fall  analyzed. 

6.  The   cause  of   the   Tyrian    migration   to    the 
Western  Hemisphere — the  means  whereby,  and  the 
date  wherein  it  was  accomplished, — the  means  of  con- 
cealing  the  secret  of  their  Discovery  of  the  Western 
Continent  from  the  Asiatics  and  Europeans. 

7.  The   building   of    their   first  Altars,  Temples, 
Pyramids,  and  Palaces,  and  which  have  remained  as 
unknown  in  the  History  of  the  World,  for  full  two 
thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty  years ! 

8.  The  new  Discovery  of  the  Fulfilment  of  five 
additional  Prophecies,  by  ISAIAH,  identified  and  esta 
blished  by  the  proofs  of  the  Tyrian  Epoch  of  this 
History  of  Ancient  America. 

9.  A  Recapitulation  of  the    entire    subject,   and 
summary  of  the  various  evidences  of  the  truth  of  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  IH.J        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  31 

Tyrian  Theory,  founded  upon  Analogies,  Traditions, 
History,  and  Prophecy ! 

And  LASTLY.  The  fulfilment  of  the  Tyrian  Prophe 
cies  of  ISAIAH  in  the  Western  Hemisphere,  also  esta 
blishes  (with  the  division  of  the  Aborigines  into  two 
races,  Tyrian  and  Israelitish,  and  their  conquerors)  the 
actual  accomplishment  of  Noah's  Malediction,  and  his 
Prophecy  of  the  Human  Family  !  These  astounding 
and  new-discovered  facts  will  form  a  concluding  chap 
ter  for  the  complete  annihilation  of  atheistical  denial 
of  Prophetic  truths.  These  prophetic  facts  are  not 
essential  to  the  support  of  this  History, — they  are  but 
the  seals  to  the  document. 


32  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE   FINE   ARTS,    AS    AUTHORITIES    FOR    HISTORICAL  RE 
CORDS,  INVESTIGATED  AND  ESTABLISHED. 


SECTION  I. 

ARCHITECTURE  AND  SCULPTURE. 

IF  it  were  possible  to  place  within  an  Ephesian 
Temple,  every  historic  book,  manuscript,  and  engrav 
ing  in  the  world,  and  then  the  sacrilegious  torch  of  a 
modern  Erostratus  should  entirely  consume  them, 
whereby  the  only  apparent  knowledge  to  be  obtained 
would  be  from  tradition, — yet  the  marble  and  stone 
quarries  of  the  earth  have  issued  those  volumes  com 
posed  and  fashioned  by  the  hands  of  man,  that  would 
restore  the  progressive  history  of  the  arts  and  civiliza 
tion. 

Architecture  has  erected  his  lofty  temples,  palaces, 
and  mansions ;  and  Sculpture  has,  with  her  magic  wand, 
charmed  and  adorned  them  with  historic  facts,  legends, 
and  romance:  the  former  planned  the  porticoes,  co 
lumns,  and  proportions  ;  but  the  latter  was  the  power 


BOOK  i.  CH.  IV.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  33 

whereby  they  were  fashioned  and  embellished.  Archi 
tecture  by  his  peculiar  characteristic  gives  intelligence 
as  we  wander  amid  his  works,  that  we  are  on  the  land 
of  Egypt,  or  the  plains  of  Psestum :  on  the  Acropolis 
of  Athens,  or  the  land  of  Romulus  and  the  Coliseum : 
and  whether  we  gaze  upon  the  sky-pointing  Pyramid, 
the  stern  or  the  graceful  Doric,  the  Ionic  of  the  Ilissus, 
or  the  acanthus-crowned  Corinthian, — they  one  and 
all  have  voices  of  oracular  power,  proclaiming  to  the 
classic  scholar  the  Nation  from  whence  they  arose  to  life 
and  beauty. 

Even  the  horizontal  and  curved  lines  of  Archi 
tecture  have  their  especial  records;  for  they  state  the 
time  in  the  history  of  the  Arts,  when  they  were 
erected,  even  without  a  sculptured  cipher; — for  the 
level  lines  of  the  Cyclopean  and  Egyptian  walls,  with 
their  attendant  apertures,  give  certain  knowledge  that 
they  were  erected  before  the  principle  of  the  Grecian 
arch  was  known  or  practised. 

Sculpture  has  a  more  harmonious  voice  than  that 
of  her  stern  consort ; — the  graceful  bride,  whose  rock- 
ribbed  cradle  amid  the  Parian  hills — whose  virgin 
youth  reposed  upon  the  halcyon  marble  of  Pentelicus, 
has  a  voice  of  warm,  yet  chaste  simplicity, — her  tones 
are  as  sweet,  as  from  lips  first  nourished  on  Hymettus7 
Hill ;  yet  at  times  they  speak  with  all  the  solemnity  of 
her  consort,  around  whom  she  fondly  clings,  as  the 
ivy  around  the  oak  ;  and  like  that  plant  and  tree,  the 
sculpture-vine  preserves  for  ages  the  character  of  the 
marble  monarch  of  the  Arts,  even  after  his  broad- 

VOL.  i.  D 


34  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i. 

spreading  authority  has  been  broken  and  humbled  to 
the  earth  by  Time  and  Desolation;  or  these  two  de 
stroying  powers  may  be  viewed  as  the  Eegan  and  the 
Goneril,  while  Architecture  is  the  Lear,  and  Sculpture 
the  Cordelia  of  the  Arts ! 

Even  as  a  note  of  music  struck  from  a  chord  of 
Nature  vibrates  to  the  heart,  in  like  manner  does  the 
voice  of  Sculpture  reach  and  echo  around  the  walls  of 
Life:  it  is  Poetry's  diapason — it  speaks  of  God  and 
His  works — of  Man  in  his  intellect  and  glory — of 
Woman  in  her  charity  and  beauty:  it  speaks  a  lan 
guage  which  the  unlettered  may  translate,  while  to 
her  more  subdued  or  secret  tones,  the  disciples  of  her 
heavenly  power  have  but  to  listen,  or  behold  her 
action  of  utterance,  as  developed  in  her  free  or  dra- 
pered  limbs,  to  give  the  history  of  her  thoughts  ;  nor 
have  those  thoughts  or  attitudes,  chaste  as  the  marble 
they  inhabit,  ever  been  conquered  by  lust  or  luxury, — 
that  unworthy  conquest  was  reserved  for  the  false 
disciples  of  her  faith,  yet  not  over  herself,  but  her  fair 
handmaid — Painting.  But  Architecture  and  Sculp 
ture  have  lived  on — severe  and  chaste,  stern  and  grace 
ful,  majestic  and  beautiful — as  when  they  were  first 
created  from  the  Eden  of  the  mind !  No  sword  of 
wrath  has  driven  them  forth  to  wander  as  outcasts; 
but  as  Messengers  of  Peace  they  have  visited  every 
clime  ;  they  have  raised  their  temples  and  cities  in 
every  land,  subjected  to  one  power  only — the  insatiate 
monster  of  the  earth,  Time  —  the  twin-born  with 
Creation,  and  who  will  be  the  last  mourner  of  Nature 


i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  35 

and  her  name  !  Yet  even  when  their  children  have 
been  struck  down — like  Niobe's,  by  the  shafts  of  fate — 
still  how  beautiful  in  Kuins !  Although  prostrate  upon 
the  earth,  yet  even  in  death,  they  have  voices  as 
speaking  from  the  tomb: — but  the  Parents  still  live 
on,  ever  young  and  immortal,  and  can  point  to  the 
proud  remains  of  their  fallen  Children,  and  with  the 
voice  of  historic  truth  proclaim  their  fadeless  epitaph 
and  character. 

EGYPT  !  My  first-born  and  consort  of  the  Nile ! — 
while  thy  Pyramids  and  Temples  shall  remain — and 
they  will  even  to  the  final  tempest  of  the  World — thou 
shalt  be  identified  from  among  all  the  nations  of  the 
Earth ! 

ATHENS  ! — My  favourite  daughter !  Until  the  Rock 
of  the  Acropolis  shall  fall, — thy  classic  beauties, — 
around  which  have  gleamed  the  meridian  splendour 
of  the  mind,  will  proclaim  that  Minerva,  Plato,  Pe 
ricles,  and  Phidias,  were  thy  own  ! 

PALMYRA  !— My  third  joy  !  Although  the  wild 
Arab  sleeps  within  thy  roofless  dwelling,  with  the 
whirling  sands  for  his  nightly  mantle — yet,  while  thy 
Porticoes,  Arches,  and  Colonnades  shall  be  seen,  the 
City  of  the  Desert  will  live  in  Memory;  for  the  Spirits 
of  Longinus  and  Zenobia  will  be  there  ! 

ROME  ! — My  Warrior  Son !  Thy  ancient  glory 
lives  in  the  recorded  evidences  of  thy  Parent's  Art; 
for  amid  the  ruined  columns  of  thy  Forum  glide  the 
spectral  forms  of  Romulus,  Junius,  Virginius,  Brutus, 

D    2 


36  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i. 

Cato,  and  of  Cicero!  Through  thy  Arches  move 
those  of  Septimus,  Vespasian,  Titus,  and  of  Constan- 
tine  ! — And  dost  thou  not  speak  to  all  the  world  from 
the  solemn  historic  voice  of  thy  giant  Coliseum?  But 
beyond  all  this,  from  the  ashes  of  thy  former  magnifi 
cence — like  the  Phoenix  upon  the  spot  of  Martyrdom, 
thou  hast  risen  in  double  splendour  to  the  Glory  of 
THE  SAVIOUR  and  the  Faith  of  an  Apostle  ;  and  to  the 
triple-fame  of  Bramante,  Eaphael,  and  Angelo ! 

These  are  the  still-living  metropolitan  records  of  by 
gone  days — from  the  Heathen  to  the  Christian — they 
cannot  be  rejected — from  them  we  trace  and  prove  the 
seras  of  the  world. 

Sculpture  has  also  her  own  prerogative,  apart  and 
separate  from  her  Lord,  as  a  dower-right,  a  jointure 
power  of  instruction;  and  what  immortal  pupils  has 
she  not  produced?  They  stand  as  the  models  of  art 
and  intellect — each  unapproached — solitary  and  beau 
tiful, — the  human  eye  contemplates  them  with  the 
chaste  wonder  of  Creation's  daughter — Eve,  when 
from  the  banks  of  Eden's  limpid  waters,  she  first  gazed 
upon  the  mirrored  image  of  herself!  The  Jupiter  of 
Elias, — the  Minerva  and  the  Triple-Fates  of  the  Par 
thenon, — the  Medicean  Venus  and  her  sister  of  the 
Bath, — the  gentle  Antinous, — the  Athenian  Phocian, — 
The  Pythonian  Victor — Sun-clad  Apollo, — the  Ser 
pent-strangled  Priest  and  Sons  of  Troy,  all  speak  the 
intellectual  power  of  their  mistress:  and  even  the 
poor  Roman  captive — the  death-struck  Gladiator — has 


BOOK  L,  CH.  iv.,  §  i.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  37 

been  raised  by  her  magic  wand  from  the  sandy  death 
bed  of  the  Coliseum,  to  live  on,  unconquered  to  all 
posterity ! 

Sculpture  is  a  title  not  only  applicable  to  statuary, 
but  to  every  kind  of  architectural  stone-ornament,  and 
in  every  stage  towards  its  completion — from  the  rough- 
quarried  block  to  the  polished  marbles  of  the  frieze 
and  pediment:  this  being  admitted,  how  vast  and 
almost  unlimited  is  the  field  for  historic  contemplation! 
The  Antiquary  when  he  removes  the  trodden  earth 
from  the  mouldering  tomb  to  trace  the  deeds  of  heroes : 
or  from  an  antique  Gem  or  Medal,  raises  to  light  from 
beneath  the  dark  dust  of  ages,  the  bold  outline  of  an  im 
perial  head :  or,  when  within  the  lava-coloured  city,  a 
hidden  statue  from  beneath  the  veil  of  centuries  bursts 
upon  his  bewildered  sight,  he  still  remembers  that 
Sculpture  was  the  creative  power.  The  traveller  who 
pauses  in  silent  wonder  as  he  views  the  Egyptian 
Pyramids  (blocks  of  stone  raised  to  perpetuate  a  name 
less  king),  turns  with  redoubled  pleasure  to  contemplate 
the  sculptured  marble  of  Tentyra — in  the  sight  of 
whose  shrines  the  followers  of  Napoleon  felt  amply 
repaid  "  for  the  dangers  they  had  passed."  Although 
the  Assyrian  Kings  have  for  ages  been  covered  with 
the  sands  of  their  desert,  and  the  wandering  Arab 
sleeps  unmolested  in  the  shade  of  Palmyra's  columns, 
unconscious  of  his  mighty  mansion,  yet  her  temples 
and  porticoes  speak  loudly  for  the  living  truth  of  his 
toric  marble. 

Greece  ! — the  wonder  of  the  classic  age, — the  key- 


38  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.IV.,  §  i. 

stone  in  the  arch  of  intellect, — owes  her   glory  to 
Marathon  and  Salamis,  but  her  living  name  breathes 
from  the  Sculpture  of  the  Acropolis.     The  proportion 
given  by  Ictinus  to  the  body  of  the  Parthenon  is  fast 
falling  to  decay,  while  the  sculptured  mantle  of  Phidias 
which  adorns  it  adds  regality  to  splendour,  and  every 
stone  that  falls  produces  but  another  graceful  fold  to 
the  gorgeous  drapery!     Sculpture  still  preserves  Syra 
cuse   amid  the  wreck  of   time,   as  when    Marcellus 
wept  tears  of  joy  at  beholding  his  mighty  conquest : 
it  still  points  out  Carthage,  the  fatherland  of  Hanni 
bal,  as  when  Marius  upon  a  prostrate  column  mourned 
her   desolation.      Mysterious  P^estum   has   no   other 
monument,  for  her  deeds  have  perished  with  her  re 
cords.     From  Istria  to  Dalmatia  may  be  traced  the 
historic  progress  of  the  art, — the  gate  of  the  Sergii, 
Theatre  of  Pola,  and  the  Palace  of  Dioclesian,  whose 
columned  wall  is  mirrored  in  the  Adriatic,  all  bear 
convincing  testimony.      And  for  ancient  Eome  ! — it  is 
her  living  history!     The  Statorian  columns  of   the 
Forum,  lifting  high  their  leafy  brows,  proclaim  the 
spot  where  Eomulus  checked  the  bold  advance  of  the 
Sabine  Tatius  :  the  solitary  shaft  of  Corinthian  form 
and  grace,  gives  fame  to  Phocas  :  the  Ionic  columns 
of  Concordia's  Temple,  proudly  point  the  place  where 
Cicero  impeached  the  blood-stained  Catiline ;  while  the 
triumvirate  columns  of  the  Tonans-Jupiter  preserve 
the   imperial  name  that  witnessed  THE  REDEEMER'S 
Birth!     The  arch  of  Titus  (where   the   Composite 
first  shone  forth)  heralds  the  Conquest  of  Jerusalem, 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  39 

— its   sculpture,  a  Jewish  basilisk,  for  none  of  that 
nation  dare  pass  beneath  its  gateway.     The  arch  of 
Constantine,  robed  in  Sculptured  history,  records  the 
battle  with  Maxentius,  the  first  victory  beneath  the 
Banner  of  the  Cross,  and  gained  by  the  Christian  Prince 
after  his  conversion  by  the  vision  of  the  Holy-sign ! 
The  column  of  Antoninus  still  preserves  the  deeds  of 
the  philosophic  Marcus ;   and  while   the   equestrian 
statue  of  the  Capitoline  Hill  presents   the  figure  of 
Aurelius,  the  grouped  trophies  of  Marius  make  known 
the  conquest  of  the  Cimbri !      The  column  of  Tra- 
janus  blazons  forth  the  wars  of  the  Dacii,  thereby 
transmitting  to  all  ages  the  costume  and  weapons  of 
the  captives,  and  of  the  imperial  victors.    The  circular 
and  columned  edifice   speaks  of  Yesta, — her  Virgins, 
and  the  heathen's  perpetual  altar-flame  :    the   giant 
arches  near  the  Forum,  of  a  Temple  to  the  God  of 
Peace,  while  the  earth-buried  palace  of  the  Esquiline 
contained  the  moving  form  of  that  Son  of  War,  who 
fell  beneath  the  patriot  blow  of  Brutus  !     The  Pan 
theon, — the  Pyramid, — and  the  Tower, — perpetuate 
Agrippa,  Cestius,  and  Msetella's   fame  !     The   triple- 
monument  of  the  Appian-Way,  tells  the  historic  tale 
of  the  first  victory  that  consolidated  Kome  in  early 
freedom, — it  speaks    of  the  Curiatian  Brothers  who 
fell  for  Alba, — of  the  Horatii  that  fell  for  Eome  : — 
the  classic  eye  in  viewing  those  time-honoured  tombs 
looks  through  a  vista  of  near  three  thousand  years, — 
it  gazes  upon  the  Horatian  triumph  and  his  spoils, — it 
sees  a  widowed  sister's  upraised  hands  in  malediction, 


40  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i. 

— it  beholds  that  sister's  death  from  a  brother's  patriot 
sword  !      A  sculptured  frieze  and  cornice  upon  a  lone 
pilastered  house,  in  the  most  humble  street  of  Rome, 
speak  to  the  passer-by  that  within  those  shattered  walls 
once  dwelt  the  "Last  of   the   Tribunes,"  Petrarch's 
friend  —  renowned   Bienzi  !       Then    the    blood-ce 
mented   Coliseum  !     It  is   an   history   within  itself! 
Commencing  with  its  founders,  Vespasian  and  Titus, 
and  its  builders,  the  poor  captives  from  Jerusalem, — it 
encloses  all  the  savage  and  succeeding  emperors  whose 
mantles   of    coronation   were  there  dyed   in  human 
gore  !      Domitian,  Commodus,  Valerian,  and  the  long 
line  of  insatiate  murderers  of  the  early  Christians ! 
And  even  Trajan  suffered  the  sands  of  that  arena  to 
receive  the  mangled  body  of  an  Apostle's  Minister, — 
Ignatius   of  Antioch, — who   died    like    Polycarp   of 
Smyrna,  for  that  Faith  which  claimed  death  in  cruel 
torments  rather  than  Apostacy, — from  whose  lips  may 
have  passed  the  same  sentiment  as  from  his  successor 
in  martyrdom  :  "  Eighty  and  six  years  have  I  served 
Him,  and  He  has  done  me  no  injury  :  how  then  can  I 
blaspheme  my  King  and  my  SAVIOUK  ?"     Architec 
ture  erected  the  Coliseum,  but  Sculpture  like  a  funeral 
pall,  mantles  this  human  slaughterhouse  of  Rome; — not 
a  stone  of  which,  from  the  base  to  the  ruined  cornice, 
but  has  an  historic  voice  that  speaks,  as  from  the 
Arimathean  Sepulchre  of  our  Religion,  of  the  final 
Resurrection  of  those  early  martyrs  to   the   Faith  of 
CHRIST  ! 

The  humble  gravestone  of  the  village  churchyard 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  41 

is  received  as  legal  evidence  of  death, — it  speaks  a 
name,  a  date,  and  burial, — the  Acropolis,  as  the  tomb 
of  Athens,  can  do  no  more,  save  that  it  is  the  record  of 
a  nation's  downfall,  and  not  a  peasant's. 

Sculpture  can  speak  even  of  the  Eeligious  mind  of 
the  deceased, — bring  it  to  memory,  and  instruct  us  as 
to  the  means  whereby  the  departed  attained  his  hope 
of  Salvation,  .—it  presents  the  transparent  medium 
through  which  he  gazed  upon  futurity,  and  believed 
in  his  approach  to  God  :  for  the  Cross  or  Crescent 
upon  a  tombstone,  needs  no  other  language  to  inform 
the  passer-by,  that  the  departed  was  a  follower  of 
Christ  or  Mahomet !  If  then  the  mind  of  a  solitary 
corpse  can,  as  it  were  again  be  vivified,  by  merely 
contemplating  the  sculptured  emblem  of  the  dead,  and 
that  from  a  single  gravestone,  may  not  entire  nations 
be  historically  resuscitated,  when  the  human  eye  and 
mind  are  brought  to  gaze  upon,  and  investigate  whole 
Cities  of  Kuins,  with  their  sculptured  Temples,  Tombs, 
and  Palaces  ?  Yes  !  though  they  should  be  found 
amid  the  darkened  forests  of  the  Western  Continent, 
where  the  panther  and  beasts  of  prey  were  thought 
alone  to  dwell.  Yes  !  Palenque,  Copan,  Chiapas,  and 
their  muraled  sisters,  have  historic  voices  for  posterity 
from  their  "  cities  of  the  dead,"  the  Pompeii  and 
the  Herculaneii  of  the  Western  Hemisphere, — yet  more 
aged  and  venerable  than  even  those  victims  of  Vesu 
vius  ! 

Architecture  and  Sculpture  then  claim  the  right  to 


42  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  n. 

be  received  as  undeniable  evidences  of  historical  re 
cord  ;  and,  as  such,  those  two  branches  of  the  Fine 
Arts  will  be  admitted  by  the  reader  in  support,  and  in 
illustration  of  the  Epoch  now  under  investigation. 
Ictinus,  Phidias,  and  Praxiteles, — Bramante,  Jones, 
and  Wren, — Canova,  Chantrey,  and  Greenough,  may 
justly  be  regarded  as  historians ;  for  from  the  volumes 
of  their  art,  events  and  asms  can  be  traced  and  esta 
blished. 

SECTION  II. 

PAINTING. 

Painting, — the  most  beautiful  in  the  triumvirate  of 
the  Arts,  proudly  follows  Sculpture  in  her  classic  path, 
— the  precedence  only  yielded  as  to  one  of  elder  birth, 
who  attired  in  her  snow-white  raiment  marches  for 
ward  with  majestic  step,  casting  her  shadow  to  the 
confines  of  History;  while  her  graceful  follower,  clad 
in  the  rainbow-tinted  garments,  and  having  no  shadow 
of  herself,  receives  her  coloured  brilliancy  from  the 
glowing  Sun  of  Genius,  and  thence  in  gratitude  reflects 
back  her  pictorial  light  to  illuminate  the  mind  !  This 
delightful  art  may  be  defined  to  be  a  species  of  poetic 
and  historic  writing,  and  subservient  to  the  same  ends 
— the  expression  of  ideas  and  events — of  Nature  and 
her  children.  It  bears  resemblance  to  the  diamond  in 
the  dark  recesses  of  the  earth,  which  by  its  own  innate 
quality  emits  sparkling  rays  of  light,  thereby  not  only 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  ii.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  43 

discovering  its  own  splendour,  but  giving  a  lustre  to 
obscurity. 

Painting  has  her  direct  claims  to  be  received  as 
authority  for  past  events  and  records,  and  in  illustra 
tion  may  be  cited  the  Life  and  History  of  the  SAVIOUR. 
The  pictorial  art  alone  was  for  centuries  the  only  re 
cord  whereby  the  mass  of  the  people  could  read  that 
Sacred  Life.  The  cross  upon  the  banners,  shields,  and 
pennons  of  the  Crusaders,  spoke  to  the  Christian  heart, 
even  above  the  din  of  arms  or  the  yell  of  battle.  When 
the  Latin  was  the  general  tongue  of  prayer  and  preach 
ing,  the  pictorial  art  sprung  into  life  with  redoubled 
power;  and  from  the  painting  above  the  altar,  repre 
senting  the  Crucifixion,  the  people  learned  that  Christ 
suffered, — it  alone  reached  the  heart  and  understand 
ing,  while  the  Latin  language  reached  only  the  ears  of 
the  unlettered.  Has  not  the  Life  of  the  Eedeemer 
been  traced  through  every  event  by  the  painter's  magic 
art  ?  The  Annunciation,  Nativity,  Disputation  in  the 
Temple,  Healing  the  Sick  and  the  Blind,  Last  Supper 
and  Sacrament,  Eejection  by  Pilate,  Crucifixion,  and 
the  Resurrection  and  Transfiguration,  are  the  pictorial 
Yolumes  of  our  religion.  Angelo,  De  Vinci,  Eaphael, 
Murillo,  Rubens,  and  West,  were  as  essentially  histo 
rians  of  sacred  events, — as  Plutarch,  Livy,  Tacitus, 
Gibbon,  Hume,  and  Robertson,  were  those  of  a  na 
tional  and  political  character. 

Painting  has  traced  upon  the  galleries  of  Versailles 
the  chief  events  of  the  French  kingdom — of  the  Em- 


44  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  nr. 

pire  and  its  glory.  And  in  the  present  day,  the  new 
walls  of  England's  Parliament  are  to  be  decorated  with 
her  deeds  of  chivalry — sacred  to  her  historic  and  un 
dying  fame ! 

The  walls  of  the  American  capital  contain  the  im 
perishable  history  of  Washington,  and  the  Freedom  of 
the  Western  Hemisphere  !  Paintings  then  will  not  be 
rejected  as  evidences  of  events,  or  of  religious  and  na 
tional  records. 

SECTION  III. 


COINS    AND    MEDALS. 


These  are  admitted  species  of  historic  evidence,  and 
as  lasting  ones,  perhaps,  beyond  all  others.  A  series 
of  them  is  the  most  certain  method  of  arranging  a 
chronological  tablet,  and  thereby  preserving  the  data 
of  history,  mythology,  portraits,  customs,  and  art. 

The  reader  will  excuse  the  relation  of  an  anecdote, 
to  which  may  be  traced  the  production  of  the  present 
work.  At  the  early  age  of  nine  years,  a  small  ancient 
coin  came  into  the  accidental  possession  of  the  writer  ; 
its  stamp  and  character  were  enveloped  in  mystery, 
and  recourse  was  had  to  an  antiquary  to  decipher 
them.  The  obverse  of  the  coin  contained  a  profile 
head,  and  around  it  the  letters  AVGVSTVS  :  on  the 
reverse,  a  Temple  with  the  doors  closed,  surmounted 
by  the  word  PROVIDENTIA.  The  explanation  was 
as  follows  :  viz. — A  coin  of  Augustus  Cgesar — the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  45 

Temple  was  that  of  Janus,  the  doors  of  which  had, 
been  open  for  nearly  two  centuries,  as  emblematical  of 
the  continuance  of  Roman  warfare  with  foreign  coun 
tries  ;  but  on  the  coin  the  doors  were  closed,  and  with 
the  word  of  thanksgiving,  were  symbolical  of  univer 
sal  peace,  thus  proving  that  the  coin  was  struck  the 
very  year  in  which  the  Saviour  was  born!  Thus 
upon  one  coin  were  illustrated  the  features  of  the 
second  Roman  Emperor, — Mythology,  Cessation  of 
War, — the  downfall  of  Brutus  and  Cassius, — the  defeat 
of  Anthony, — and  the  Birth  of  Christianity  !  This 
simple  incident  made  so  powerful  an  impression  upon 
the  boyhood  of  the  relator,  that  to  it  he  has  always 
traced  the  foundation  of  his  Scriptural,  Historical,  and 
Poetical  studies,  together  with  an  enthusiastic  devotion 
to  the  Fine  Arts. 

The  description  of  the  above  coin  will  illustrate  the 
historical  intelligence  to  be  derived  from  their  perusal- 
A  medal  is  an  especial  mode  of  recording  tributary  ho 
nour  to  individuals — literary,  civil,  or  military ; — they 
become  heirlooms  in  family  possessions,  and  are  trans 
mitted  from  sire  to  son,  as  absolute  records  of  their 
ancestors'  fame.  They  are  also  struck  in  celebration  of 
national  events,  and  thence  become  records  of  a  peo 
ple.  So  assured  was  Napoleon  of  this,  that  a  series  of 
his  medals  are  a  complete  history  of  his  victories,  from 
his  Consulate  to  his  loss  of  the  Empire ;  and  that  event 
at  Waterloo  was  recorded  by  Great  Britain  upon  her 
medals,  for  even  the  soldiers  as  well  as  officers.  Denon 
of  France,  and  Wyon  of  England,  are  names  as  ar- 


46  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  iv. 

tists  worthy  to  record  the  victories  of  Napoleon  and 
Wellington. 

Architecture,  Sculpture,  Paintings,  Coins,  and  Medals, 
from  the  investigation  contained  in  the  previous  pages 
(we  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the  reader),  are  esta 
blished  as  authorities  for  historical  records. 


SECTION  IV. 

ENGRAVED   GEMS. 

This  is  a  branch  of  the  Fine  Arts,  the  most  ancient 
in  practice — or  that  is  mentioned  in  history,  sacred  or 
profane ;  and  although  gems  are  not  received  like  coins 
or  medals,  as  conclusive  proofs  of  events,  yet  they 
cannot  be  rejected  on  the  score  of  doubtful  antiquity. 
Seals  and  signet-rings  are  of  course  included  in  the 
term  "  engraved  gems,"  and  they  bear  the  heraldic 
arms  of  family  honours,  their  names  and  actions  are 
traceable,  and  thus  they  illustrate  the  chivalric  digni 
ties  of  the  original  owners.  The  style  of  ancient  art 
(even  without  a  date  to  the  gem)  will  carry  the  in 
quiring  mind  to  the  sera  of  the  artist,  and  thence  es 
tablish  at  least  the  century  in  which  they  were  en 
graved. 

Of  the  antiquity  of  gem  engraving,  the  Bible  bears 
conclusive  evidence.  In  the  graphic  description  of 
the  priestly  garments  of  Aaron,  [Exodus  xxviii.]  it 
states  that  the  shoulder  ornaments  of  the  Ephod  are 
to  be  engraved  stones,  each  containing  six  of  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  47 

names  of  the  Tribes  of  Israel.  "  And  thou  shalt  take 
two  onyx  stones  and  grave  on  them  the  names  of  the 
Children  of  Israel  :  six  of  their  names  on  one  stone, 
and  the  other  six  names  of  the  rest  on  the  other  stone, 
according  to  their  birth.  With  the  work  of  an  en 
graver  in  stone,  like  the  engravings  of  a  signet,  shalt 
thou  engrave  the  two  stones  with  the  names  of  the 
Children  of  Israel,"  &c.  (verses  9,  10,  and  11.) 

Aaron's  "  breastplate  of  judgment"  was  to  contain 
twelve  precious  stones  or  gems,  each  stone  to  have  en 
graved  upon  it  the  name  of  a  Tribe  of  Israel.  "  And 
thou  shalt  set  in  it  settings  of  stones,  even  four  rows  of 
stones:  the  first  row  shall  be  a  sardius  (i.  e.  ruby),  a 
topaz,  and  a  carbuncle  :  this  shall  be  the  first  row. 
And  the  second  row  shall  be  an  emerald,  a  sapphire, 
and  a  diamond.  And  the  third  row  a  ligure,  an  agate, 
and  an  amethyst.  And  the  fourth  row  a  beryl,  and  an 
onyx,  and  a  jaspar  :  they  shall  be  set  in  gold  in  their 
enclosings.  And  the  stones  shall  be  with  the  names  of 
the  Children  of  Israel,  twelve,  according  to  their  names, 
like  the  engravings  of  a  signet :  every  one  with  his 
name  shall  they  be  according  to  the  twelve  tribes." 
(v.  17—21.) 

The  gold  mitre  for  the  High  Priest  is  thus  described: 
"  And  thou  shalt  make  a  plate  of  pure  gold,  and  grave 
upon  it,  like  the  engravings  of  a  signet — HOLINESS  TO 
THE  LOUD" — (v.  36).  From  the  triplicated  sentence  in 
the  above  quotations — viz.,  "  like  the  engravings  of  a 
signet,"  it  is  proved  that  gem  engraving  was  practised 
anterior  to  the  time  of  Aaron,  who  officiated  1491 


48  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  iv.,  §  iv. 

years  before  Christ.  The  great  antiquity,  therefore,  of 
sculptured  gems,  will  not  be  questioned  ;  and  their 
mottoes,  ciphers,  or  style  of  art,  may  speak  of  a  peo 
ple,  their  epochs,  or  their  progress  in  civilization. 

In  the  development  of  the  present  work,  every 
branch  of  the  Fine  Arts  will  be  brought  forward  to  up 
hold  and  substantiate  this  Tyrian  -ZEra — they  having  all 
obtained  in  the  Western  hemisphere  previous  to  the 
time  of  Columbus, — which  period  (anterior  to  the 
Genoese,  1492,  A.  D.)  is  contemplated  by  the  new  his 
toric  term — Ancient  America. 


BOOK  L,  CH.  v.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  49 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  DISCOVERIES  OF  THE  RUINED  CITIES  IN  MEXICAN  AME 
RICA — THEIR  GENERAL  CHARACTER  AND  GEOGRAPHICAL 
LOCALITIES  —  THE  DESCRIPTIONS  OF  THE  RUINS  ANA 
LYZED,  &C. 


SECTION  I. 

THE     DISCOVERERS     AND    EXPLORERS     OF     THE     RUINS DATE    AND 

LOCALITY — PAINTINGS MAPS   AND    CHARTS,    &C. 

IN  the  preceding  chapter,  it  is  stated  that  the  Fine 
Arts  will  be  used  as  strong  evidences  towards  the  de 
velopment  of  this  epoch,  and  that  they  will  be  re 
ceived  as  records.  They  represent  what  will  be  wanted 
in  illustrating  the  Aborigines  of  the  North — viz., 
the  lex  scripta — for  Sculpture  and  Paintings  must  be 
regarded  only  as  a  more  concise  and  impressive  man 
ner  of  writing.  Since,  therefore,  Sculpture  is  one  of 
the  powers  conjoined  with  Architecture  to  enable  us  to 
raise  our  historical  edifice,  it  is  necessary  to  prove  the 
existence  of  our  strength  in  the  country  illustrated — to 
prove  that  Ancient  Cities  have  been  discovered — that 
temples  and  palaces  have  been  recovered  from  the 
depths  of  the  forest,  and  that,  too,  in  that  part  of 

VOL.    I.  E 


50  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i  ,  CH.  v.,  §  I. 

America  now  under  consideration,  having  reference  to 
the  Aborigines  not  of  the  North.  These  investigations 
are  required  for  the  reader  who  may  not  have  read 
"  The  Incidents  of  Travel  in  Central  America,"  and 
even  those  that  have,  will  expect  an  analysis  or  review 
of  the  discovered  Kuins  ;  it  is  also  demanded  by  the 
character  of  this  work,  for  it  is  essential  to  establish 
their  existence  before  they  can  be  produced  as  wit 
nesses  to  support  an  historic  argument ;  and  like  a  legal 
document,  parole  evidence  will  not  be  received  if  the 
document  itself  can  be  produced. 

Paintings  also  are  a  portion  of  the  evidence  to  sus 
tain  our  novel  history.  The  paintings  of  Mexican 
America,  though  rude,  contain  proofs  of  progressive 
ages,  whereby  facts  may  be  gathered,  supported  by 
traditions,  to  authorize  the  formation  of  a  chronolo 
gical  arrangement  of  events.  These  pictorial  efforts 
of  art  are  on  cloth  of  unusual  thickness,  in  order  to 
secure  stability — for  the  Mexicans  had  no  other  writ 
ten  records — but,  to  which  may  now  be  added  from 
the  late  discoveries — Sculpture.  The  paintings,  it  has 
been  stated,  were  rude,  and  not  unlike  those  of  ancient 
Egypt;  and  like  those  of  the  Nile,  a  symbol  stood  for 
whole  sentences,  or  parts  of  history, — and  does  not  the 
same  method  exist  with  European  art  ?  A  cross  re 
presents  the  Crucifixion !  It  is  in  this  manner  that 
the  paintings  of  ancient  Mexico  must  be  translated. 
The  colouring  was  far  beyond  the  Egyptian  in  regard 
to  brilliancy  and  variety — an  important  point  in  prov 
ing  a  Tyrian  analogy. 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  51 

The  Spaniards,  at  their  conquest  of  Mexico,  burnt 
in  the  public  market-place,  pyramids  of  paintings,  the 
designs  of  which  are  even  lost  to  history;  yet  many 
others  were  subsequently  preserved,  and  now  adorn 
the  royal  libraries  of  Bologna,  Madrid,  and  the  Vati 
can.  The  National  Library  of  England  contains  a 
vellum  folio  copy  of  the  splendid  work  by  Lord  Kings- 
borough  upon  these  paintings,  forming,  in  the  seven 
volumes,  a  collection  of  all  the  pictorial  relics  of  an 
cient  Mexico. 

The  skill  of  the  Mexican  painters  was  extended  to 
another  branch  of  writing,  in  which  nautical  science 
claimed  a  share — viz.,  Maps  and  Charts.  This  import 
ant  fact  will  be  enlarged  upon  in  the  analogies.  These 
few  remarks  are  only  inserted  in  order  to  sustain  a 
consecutive  arrangement  of  evidence,  for  the  reader 
must  already  have  known  of  the  existence  of  these 
paintings,  though  not  of  their  novel  application. 

The  several  discoveries  of  the  ruined  cities  will  now 
be  reviewed  and  established.  In  the  ancient  capital  of 
the  Mexican  Empire,  it  has  been  stated,  that  the 
Spaniards  acted  the  character  of  incendiaries.  In 
1520,  every  available  specimen  of  Mexican  art  was 
consumed  by  Cortez  and  the  priests.  Paintings,  the 
only  manuscripts  of  the  Mexican  nation,  were  de 
stroyed,  and  became  a  bonfire  for  the  soldiery — every 
palace  and  temple  of  the  capital  was  levelled  to  the 
earth,  and  the  foundation  of  the  first  cathedral  of  the 
invaders  was  laid  with  thousands  of  statues — the  idols 
of  the  Aborigines.  Every  vestige  of  the  Mexican  re- 
'  ~  E  2 


52  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i. 

cords  was  supposed  to  have  been  consumed,  broken,  or 
buried. 

After  a  lapse  of  270  years,  two  statues  were  dug  up 
in  the  grand  plaza  of  the  modern  city  of  Mexico ;  but 
from  the  interest  felt  for  these  religious  relics  by  the 
poor  descendants  of  the  Aborigines,  the  Spaniards  se 
cretly  buried  them,  it  was  said,  in  the  garden-court  of 
a  Convent.  At  the  same  time  (1790)  was  exhumed 
a  circular  piece  of  sculpture,  having  reference  to  the 
astronomical  calendar  of  the  ancient  inhabitants.  This 
is  still  preserved  in  Mexico,  and  is  quoted,  and  a  draw 
ing  given  by  the  illustrious  Humboldt  in  his  work 
upon  that  country :  it  will  be  referred  to  in  the  ana 
logies. 

A  brief  review  of  the  discovery  of  the  Ruins  and 
their  locality  will  now  be  required.  From  a  record  by 
Huarros  of  Guatimala,  and  that  on  the  authority  of 
Fuentes,  the  ruins  of  Copan  were  known  in  1700. 
Palenque  was  visited  by  Del  Rio ;  and  by  Dupaix  about 
1805.  In  the  beginning  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the 
scientific  Humboldt  visited  Mexico ;  he  obtained  draw 
ings  of  the  ruins  of  Mitla,  in  the  Province  of  Oaxaca, 
and  others  of  a  similar  character,  but  especially  the 
terraced-pyramid  of  Cholula,  which  he  visited.  The 
investigations  were  published  by  the  same  scholastic 
traveller.  At  a  later  period,  Uxmal  (Yucatan)  was 
explored  under  a  commission  of  the  Spanish  Govern 
ment  by  Waldeck  ;  his  work  (folio)  is  most  beau 
tifully  illustrated.  In  compliment  to  the  nobleman 
who  published  the  great  work  on  the  Ancient  Mexican 
Paintings,  he  called  one  of  the  ruins,  The  Pyramid  of 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  53 

Kingsborough — an  anachronism,  perhaps,  allowable 
when  the  motive  is  considered.  Copan  was  visited  by 
Galindo  in  1836;  but  he  lacked  the  perseverance  ne 
cessary  for  a  perfect  exploration.  This  latter  deside 
ratum  was  fully  evinced  by  Stephens  and  Catherwood 
who,  in  1839-40,  visited  and  explored  all  of  the  above 
(excepting  those  seen  by  Baron  Humboldt),  and  several 
cities  before  unknown  in  general  history.  As  a  geographi 
cal  position,  the  localities  of  these  dead  cities  are  between 
the  capital  of  Mexico  and  the  Isthmus  of  Darien,  but 
chiefly  in  Guatimala  ;  on  the  borders  of  Yucatan,  and 
on  that  Peninsula;  they  therefore  occupy  the  narrow 
part  of  the  Continent  between  the  two  great  oceans. 
A  reference  to  the  map  of  Central  America,  will  aid 
the  following  remarks : 

The  river  Montagua  empties  itself  into  the  Bay  o 
Honduras,  at  or  near,  Omoa;  approaching  the  source 
of  this  river,  it  branches  off  to  the  South,  which  branch 
is  called  Copan  River;  above  the  rapids  of  this  branch- 
river,  is  situated  on  the  banks  the  now  celebrated 
ruined  City  of  Copan,  over  two  miles  in  extant,  parel- 
lel  with  the  stream.  Palenque  is  nearer  Mexico.  The 
ruins  of  Uxmal  are  in  Yucatan.  From  the  Architec 
tural  characteristics  of  the  edifices,  we  find  no  difficulty 
in  arranging  the  order  of  their  being  built,  which,  with 
all  due  respect  for  the  opinion  of  others,  we  submit  to 
be  as  follows:  viz. — first,  the  city  of  Copan,  then  Cho- 
lula,  followed  by  Quirigua,  Tecpan-Guatimala,  Quiche, 
Gueguetinango,  Ocosingo,  Mitla,  Palenque,  and  lastly, 
Uxmal:  and  about  the  same  period  of  building,  the 
cities  of  Chi-Chen,  Zayi,  Kabah,  Espita,  and  Ticol> 


54  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i. 

—  these  last  being  in  the  Peninsula  of  Yucatan. 
Compared  with  these  relics  of  past  centuries,  we  con 
sider  the  City  of  Mexico  to  be  of  comparatively  mo 
dern  date,  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest  (A.  D. 
1520). 

The  Euins  necessary  to  be  described  for  the  illustra 
tion  of  our  present  subject,  will  be  those  of  Copan, 
Palenque,  and  Uxmal;  and  for  this  purpose  extracts 
will  be  quoted  from  the  lately-published  work  on  Cen 
tral  America,  by  Mr.  Stephens.  These  extracts  will 
be  given  as  unquestionable  authority,  and  the  engrav 
ings  in  the  work  will  be  received  as  accurate  represent 
ation  of  the  Ruins,  and  upon  which  many  of  our  re 
sults  have  been  founded.  On  the  subject  of  their 
accuracy,  the  fascinating  traveller  writes  as  follows : 

"  I  will  only  remark,  that  from  the  beginning  our 
great  object  and  effort  was  to  procure  true  copies  of 
the  originals,  adding  nothing  for  effect  as    pictures. 
Mr.  Catherwood  made  the  outline  of  all  the  drawings 
with  the  camera  lucida  and   divided  his  paper  into 
sections,  so  as  to  preserve  the  utmost  accuracy  of  pro 
portion.     The  engravings  were  made  with  the  same 
regard  to  truth,  from  drawings  reduced  by  Mr.  C.  him 
self — the  originals  being  also  in  the  hands  of  the  en 
graver.     Proofs  of  every  plate  were  given  to  Mr.  C.? 
who  made  such  corrections  as  were  necessary :  and  in 
my  opinion  they  are  as  true  copies  as  can  be  pre 
sented;  and  except  the  stones  themselves  the  reader 
cannot    have   better    materials    for  speculation   and 
study." 

Though  this  candid  traveller  acknowledges  not  to 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  55 

know  the  principles  of  Architecture,  or  the  rules  of 
Art,  and  when  in  Egypt  amused  himself  by  mutilating 
a  statue  of  Isis,*  yet  when  he  came  in  sight  of  buried 
cities  in  his  own  country,  before  unknown  to  the  his 
tory  of  the  world,  the  Sculpture  of  which  is  "as  fine 
as  that  of  Egypt," — feelings  he  must  have  had  of 
which  no  man  would  rob  him, — reputation  by  being 
the  explorer,  of  which  an  enemy  would  not  attempt 
to  deprive  him,,- — and  although  we  are  not  selfish 
enough  to  covet  his  reputation,  yet  we  are  candid 
enough  to  admit  that  we  have,  from  the  heart,  envied 
him  his  feelings ! 

He  has  given  indeed  by  his  pen,  and  the  artist  by 
his  pencil,  a  reflection  of  the  Ruins,  but  it  is  from  a 
mirror  of  polished  ebony,  simply  a  fac-simile  resem 
blance, — light  and  shade  only, — a  specimen  of  Da 
guerreotype  !  No  one  can  mistake  the  rapid  manner 
in  which  the  true  copy  is  impressed  upon  the  mind, 
and  that  by  the  most  easy  and  agreeable  means — viz., 
the  fascination  of  his  style ;  but  the  colouring  of  life 
is  not  there, — the  Soul  of  History  is  wanting!  The 
Promethean  spark  by  which  the  flame  of  historic 
truth  should  illuminate  his  work,  and  be  viewed  as  a 
gleaming  beacon  from  afar,  to  direct  wanderers 
through  the  dark  night  of  wonders,  has  found  no  spot 
to  rest  upon  and  to  vivify  !  But  this  he  has  done, — 
he  has  brought  the  timbers  of  the  historic  bark  to 
view  : — research  must  build,  and  science  place  the 
rudder  ;  the  pilot,  constant  as  the  northern  star  ;  en- 

*  Vide  J.  L.  Stephens's  Travels  in  Egypt,  &c. 


56  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  i. 

thusiasm  must  drive  her  before  the  wind,  every  sail 
set,  fore  and  aft,  aloft,  abroad  and  full,  and  it  will  be 
strange  indeed  if  that  spark  will  not  be  found  upon 
Truth's  phosphoric  sea ! 

If  these  Ruins  can  be  identified  with  a  nation  of  the 
ancient  world, — ancient   world? — the   first  word  is 
superfluous  now,  for  these  discoveries  have  destroyed 
the  opposite  phrase, — new   world  ; — that   expression 
will  belong  hereafter  to  England  and  parts  of  Europe, 
not   America  ;    for  the  former   date   from   the   first 
Caesar, — the  latter,  if  we  err  not,  from  an  older  and  a 
greater  conqueror  !     If,  we  say,  these  Euins  can  be 
identified  with  a  country  of  Asia,  and  of  "  the  olden 
time,"    we   shall  have  no  regret  for   having   turned 
shipwright  to  aid  the  discovery  of  that  nation  ;  and  if 
our  classic  galley  should  founder  ere  we  reach  "  the 
point   proposed,"  we  shall   at  least   struggle   in  the 
buoyant  waves  of  hope  and  pleasure,  our  light  heart 
floating  above  the  waters  of  disappointment ;  and  with 
joyous  pride  will  we  hail  those  who  in  passing  by  have 
found  and  steered  a  truer  track  ! 

First  will  be  given  a  description  of  such  parts  of  the 
great  Ruins  as  may  be  necessary  in  the  author's  own 
words,  with  such  commentaries  as  may  be  required  by 
the  narration  :  then  will  follow  Mr.  Stephens's  reflec 
tions  upon  all  the  Ruins  ;  his  arguments  will  be  met, 
his  errors  detected,  his  contradictions  investigated,  and 
thereupon  we  shall  endeavour  (at  least)  to  completely 
refute  his  deductions  and  conclusions. 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  57 

SECTION  II. 

THE    RUINS    OF   COPAN. 

u  They  are  in  the  district  of  country  now  known  as 
the  state  of  Honduras,  one  of  the  most  fertile  valleys 
of  Central  America."  Their  precise  locality  was 
stated  in  the  last  section,  with  the  exception  that  their 
distance  from  the  sea  is  about  "  three  hundred  miles." 

"  The  Copan  river  is  not  navigable,  even  for  canoes, 
except  for  a  short  distance  in  the  rainy  season." 

This  is  a  description  of  the  Eiver  now  (1843),  and 
not  as  it  may  have  appeared  at  the  time  of  erecting 
the  edifices. 

"  Falls  intercept  its  course  before  it  empties  into  the 
Montagua." 

As  a  principle  of  military  defence  the  site  was  well 
chosen,  for  the  barrier  of  the  falls  would  prevent  the 
approach  of  an  enemy  to  the  city  by  the  river  from 
the  Atlantic. 

"  The  extent  of  the  Euins  along  the  river,  as  ascer 
tained  by  monuments  still  found,  is  more  than  two 
miles.  There  is  one  monument  (or  ruin)  on  the  oppo 
site  side  of  the  river,  at  the  distance  of  a  mile,  on  the 
top  of  a  mountain  two  thousand  feet  high.  Whether 
the  city  ever  crossed  the  river,  and  extended  to  that 
monument  it  is  impossible  to  say ;  I  believe  not." 

So  do  we, — and  that  belief  instructs  us  in  the  seem 
ing  fact  of  another  means  of  military  defence ;  for  from 
the  locality  and  height  of  the  mountain  it  is  almost 
evident  that  the  "monument"  was  used  as  a  watch- 


58  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  L,  CH.  v.,  {  n. 

tower,  and  consequently  from  that  elevated  point  a 
complete  view  was  obtained  of  all  the  approaches  to 
the  city.  These  facts  illustrate  (seemingly  at  least) 
that  the  Aborigines  had  a  knowledge  of  military  secu 
rity  as  well  as  that  of  architecture  ;  and  as  we  believe 
that  Copan  was  the  first  city  built  in  the  Western 
Hemisphere,  these  considerations  will  be  of  importance 
in  identifying.  The  reader  will  understand  ("  once 
for  all")  that  no  hint,  even  the  most  remote,  is  de 
rived  from  Mr.  Stephens's  work  (or  any  other)  towards 
the  formation  of  our  Theory,  or  the  establishing  of 
this  Epoch, — on  the  contrary,  he  distinctly  asserts 
(vol.  ii.,  p.  442), 

"  I  shall  not  attempt  to  inquire  into  the  origin  of 
this  people,  from  what  country  they  came,  or  when,  or 
how  ;  I  shall  confine  myself  to  their  works  and  their 


ruins." 


Our  artistical  or  historical  comments,  good,  bad,  or 
indifferent,  are  our  own,  and  accompany  the  quotations 
for  the  purpose  of  supporting  the  Analogies  in  a  sub 
sequent  chapter.  The  italicised  and  bracketed  words 
the  reader  will  give  especial  attention  to  ; — as  we  have 
so  expressed  them  for  facility  in  illustrating. 

"  There  are  no  remains  in  Copan  of  palaces  or  pri 
vate  dwellings,  and  the  principal  part  (of  the  ruins)  is 
that  which  stands  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  may 
perhaps  with  propriety  be  called  the  Temple.  The 
Temple  is  an  oblong  enclosure.  The  front  or  river" 
wall  ('stone  and  nearly  one  hundred  feet  high?  vol. 
i.,  p.  95)  extends  on  a  right  line,  North  and  South, 
six  hundred  and  twenty -four  feet,  and  it  is  from  sixty  to 


BOOK  L,  CH.  v.,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  59 

ninety  feet  in  height"  The  difference  in  height 
arising  from  several  parts  having  fallen.  "It  (the 
river-wall)  is  made  of  cut  stone,  from  three  to  six  feet 
in  length,  and  a  foot  and  a  half  in  breadth.  In  many 
places  the  stones  have  been  thrown  down  by  bushes 
growing  out  of  the  crevices.  The  other  three  sides 
consist  of  ranges  of  steps  and  pyramidal  structures, 
rising  from  thirty,  to  one  hundred  and  forty  feet  on  a 
slope.  The  whole  line  of  survey  (of  this  Temple)  is  two 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty -six  feet,  which 
though  gigantic  and  extraordinary  for  a  ruined  struc 
ture  of  the  Aborigines,  that  the  reader's  imagination 
may  not  mislead  him,  I  consider  it  necessary  to  say,  is 
not  so  large  as  the  great  (Egyptian)  Pyramid  of 
Ghizeh." 

We  certainly  do  not  desire  to  be  misled,  or  our 
readers  either, — therefore,  at  once,  will  be  compared 
the  measurements  of  the  pyro-temple  of  Copan,  and 
the  Pyramid  of  Egypt.  Lee  Bruyn  gives  the  base 
side  of  the  great  edifice  of  the  Nile  at  750  feet. 
Greaves  states  it  to  be  693  feet  ;  the  difference  be 
tween  these  computations  is  fifty-seven  feet,  which 
divided  for  an  average,  and  added  to  the  lesser  sum, 
will  shew  one  side  to  be  721  feet  (and  a  fraction), 
which  multiplied  by  four,  the  sum  total  of  the  entire 
square  base  will  be  2884  feet, — that  of  Copan — viz., 
2866  feet,  will  leave  only  a  difference  between  the 
great  Pyramidal  Edifices  in  Egypt  and  Copan  of 
eighteen  feet !  but  from  diversity  in  measurement 
they  may  be  viewed  as  the  fac-similes  of  each  other 


60  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  11. 

in  regard  to  the  base.  This  cannot  be  accidental. 
Taking  Greaves's  numbers,  each  side  693x4  =  2772 
feet.  Stephens's  sum  total  of  Copan  is  2866,  leaving 
an  increase  in  size  over  that  of  the  Egyptian  of 
ninety-four  feet  !  Mr.  Stephens  may,  perhaps,  have 
forgotten  the  measurements  in  Egypt,  although  he  has 
travelled  there  ;  but  we  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to 
the  ingenious  manner  in  which  he  endeavours  to  stay 
the  "  imagination"  of  his  readers  upon  the  subject  of 
all  the  Ruins. 

The  comparative  measurements  have  been  brought 
forward,  that  the  reader  may  not  be  misled  in  reading 
this  work. 

Another  singular  coincidence  (we  may  remark)  oc 
curs  in  the  measurement  of  the  terraced-pyramid  at 
Mexican  Cholula;  the  base  of  that  is  5760  feet! — now 
the  base  of  the  Egyptian,  as  shewn  above,  is  2884  feet 
only ;  this  sum  multiplied  by  two,  produces  a  sum  total 
of  5768 ;  a  difference  only  of  eight  feet ,  would  make  the 
Pyramid  of  Cholula  exactly  twice  as  large  as  that  of 
Egypt.  An  error  may  have  occurred  in  reference  to 
the  eight  feet — for  in  so  large  a  measurement,  and  by 
different  authors,  it  is  but  natural  that  an  error  might 
arise,  and  consequently  these  bases,  as  to  size,  cannot 
be  viewed  as  accidental. 

"  Near  the  South-west  corner  of  the  river- wall,  and 
the  South- wall,  is  a  recess,  which  was  probably  once 
occupied  by  a  colossal  monument  fronting  the  water — 
no  part  of  which  is  now  visible.  Beyond  are  the  re 
mains  of  two  small  pyramidal  structures,  to  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v  ,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  61 

largest  of  which  is  attached  a  wall  running  along  the 
west  bank  of  the  river.  This  appears  to  have  been 
one  of  the  principal  walls  of  the  city,  and  between  the 
two  pyramids  there  seems  to  have  been  a  gateway  or 
principal  entrance  from  the  water.  The  South  wall 
runs  at  right  angles  to  the  river,  beginning  with  a 
range  of  steps  about  thirty  feet  high,  and  each  step 
about  eighteen  inches  square.  At  the  South-east  cor 
ner  is  a  massive  pyramidal  structure  one  hundred  and 
twenty  feet  high  on  the  slope.  On  the  right  are  other 
remains  of  terraces  and  pyramidal  buildings,  and  here, 
also,  was  probably  a  gateway,  by  a  passage  about 
twenty  feet  wide,  into  a  quadrangular  area  two  hun. 
dred  and  fifty  feet  square,  two  sides  of  which  are  mas 
sive  pyramids  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  on  the 
slope.  At  the  foot  of  these  structures,  and  at  different 
parts  of  the  quadrangular  area,  are  numerous  remains 
of  sculpture,  especially  a  colossal  monument,  richly 
sculptured,  fallen  and  ruined.  Behind  it  fragments  of 
sculpture,  thrown  down  from  their  places  by  trees,  are 
strewed  and  lying  loose  on  the  side  of  the  pyramid, 
from  the  base  to  the  top.  i  Idols'  give  a  peculiar  cha 
racter  to  the  ruins  of  Copan.  One  stands  with  its 
face  to  the  East  [i.  e.  to  the  Rising  Sun]  about  six  feet 
from  the  base  of  the  pyramidal  wall.  It  is  thirteen 
feet  high,  four  feet  in  front  and  back,  and  three  feet 
on  the  sides  \i.  e.  four-sided  column]  sculptured  on  all 
four  of  its  sides,  from  the  base  to  the  top,  and  one  of 
the  richest  and  most  elaborate  specimens  in  the  whole 
extent  of  ruins.  Originally,  it  was  painted,  the  marks 


62  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  n. 

of  red  colour  being  distinctly  visible.  Before  it  at  the 
distance  of  about  eight  feet,  is  a  large  block  of  sculp 
tured  stone,  which  the  Indians  call  an  altar.  The 
subject  of  the  front  [«".  e.  of  the  Idol-obelisk]  is  a  full- 
length  figure,  the  face  wanting  beard,  and  of  a  femi 
nine  cast,  though  the  dress  seems  that  of  a  man.  On 
the  two  sides  are  rows  of  hieroglyphics  [i.  e.  the  sa 
cred  or  religious  language]  which  probably  recite  the 
history  of  this  mysterious  personage.  Following  the 
wall,  is  another  monument  or  idol  of  the  same  size, 
and  in  many  respects  similar.  The  character  of  this 
image  as  it  stands  at  the  foot  of  the  pyramidal  struc 
ture,  with  masses  of  fallen  stone  [ruins]  resting  against 
its  base,  is  grand,  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  exceed 
the  richness  of  the  ornament  and  sharpness  of  the 
sculpture.  This,  too,  was  painted,  and  the  red  is  still 
distinctly  visible.  The  whole  quadrangle  is  overgrown 
with  trees,  and  interspersed  with  fragments  of  fine 
sculpture,  particularly  on  the  East  side  [i.  e.  to  the 
Kising  Sun.]  At  the  North-east  corner  is  a  narrow 
passage,  which  was  probably  a  third  gateway.  On 
the  right  is  a  confused  range  of  terraces  running  off 
into  the  forest.  Turning  Northward,  the  range  to  the 
left-hand  continues  a  high  massive  pyramidal  struc 
ture,  with  trees  growing  out  of  it  to  the  very  top.  At 
a  short  distance  is  a  detached  pyramid  about  fifty  feet 
SQUARE,  and  thirty  feet  high.  The  range  of  structures 
turns  at  right  angles  to  the  left,  and  runs  to  the  river, 
joining  the  other  extremity  of  the  wall,  at  which  we 
began  our  survey.  The  bank  was  elevated  about  thirty 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  63 

feet  above  the  river,  and  had  been  protected  by  a  wall 
of  stone,  most  of  which  had  fallen  down." 

The  city-wall  on  the  river-side,  with  its  raised  bank, 
and  making  allowances  for  what  had  fallen  from  the 
top  of  the  great  wall,  must  then  have  ranged  from  one 
hundred  and  thirty,  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in 
height ! 

"  There  was  no  entire  pyramid,  but  at  most  two  or 
three  pyramidal  sides,  and  then  joined  on  to  terraces 
or  other  structures  of  the  same  kind." 

The  first  line  of  this  last  quotation  is  distinctly  con 
tradicted  a  few  lines  before  it — for  he  says,  "  At  a  short 
distance  is  a  detached  pyramid  about  fifty  feet  square" 
Therefore  this  is  an  "  entire  pyramid."  That  of  Cholula 
stands  "  solitary  and  alone"  in  a  large  plain,  and  there, 
at  least,  is  an  "  entire  pyramid,"  so  far  as  its  base  and 
sides  are  considered. 

"  Beyond  the  wall  of  enclosure  were  walls,  terraces, 
and  pyramidal  elevations  running  off  into  the  forest, 
which  sometimes  confused  us.  Probably  the  whole 
was  not  erected  at  the  same  time,  but  additions  were 
made,  and  statues  erected  by  different  kings,  or  perhaps 
in  commemoration  of  important  events  in  the  history 
of  the  city.  Along  the  whole  line  were  ranges  of 
steps  with  pyramidal  elevations,  probably  crowned  on 
the  top  with  buildings  or  altars,  now  in  ruins.  All 
these  steps  and  the  pyramidal  sides  were  painted  [red], 
and  the  reader  may  imagine  the  effect  when  the  whole 
country  was  clear  of  forest,  and  priests  and  people 


64  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.,  v.  §  n. 

were  ascending  from  the  outside  of  the  terraces,  and 
thence  to  the  holy  places  within  to  pay  their  adoration 
in  the  Temple. 

"  Within  this  enclosure  are  two  rectangular  court 
yards,  having  ranges  of  steps  ascending  to  terraces. 
The  area  of  each  is  about  forty  feet  from  the  river. 
On  one  side  at  the  foot  of  the  pyramidal  wall  is  an 
other  monument  or  idol.  [i.  e.  sculptured  obelisk]. 
It  is  about  the  same  height  as  the  others  (in  all  four 
teen),  but  differs  in  shape,  being  larger  at  top  than 
below.  Its  appearance  and  character  are  tasteful  and 
pleasing." 

We  desire  to  call  the  particular  attention  of  the 
reader  to  the  following  piece  of  sculpture,  as  it  will 
hold  a  conspicuous  position  as  we  advance  in  this 
volume. 

"  Near  this  [idol  last  mentioned]  is  a  remarkable 
altar,  which  perhaps  presents  as  curious  a  subject  for 
speculation  as  any  monument  at  Copan.  The  altars, 
like  thd  idols,  are  all  of  a  single  block  of  stone.  In 
general,  they  are  not  so  richly  ornamented,  and  are 
more  faded  and  worn,  or  covered  with  moss.  All 
differed  in  fashion,  and  doubtless  had  some  distinct  and 
peculiar  reference  to  the  idols  before  which  they 
stood." 

Each  of  the  idols,  therefore,  had  an  altar  before  it, 
and  each  of  the  altars  had  its  relative  idol,  except  the 
one  about  to  be  described. 

"  This  altar  stands  on  four  globes  (?)  cut  out  of  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  65 

same  stone :  the  sculpture  is  in  bas-relief,  and  it  is  the 
only  specimen  of  that  kind  of  sculpture  found  at  Co- 
pan,  all  the  rest  being  in  bold  alto-relievo." 

By  a  reference  to  the  map  for  its  locality,  we  find 
that  it  is  situated  nearly  in  the  very  centre  of  the  vast 
Temple.  This,  together  with  its  being  alone,  unasso- 
ciated  with  an  Idol — the  sculpture  being  entirely 
different,  and  "  the  only  specimen"  found  there,  all  the 
others  being  in  alto,  but  this  in  basso — (a  proof  of  its 
greater  antiquity)  —  the  very  stone  seems  to  find  a 
voice  to  proclaim  that  it  was  the  Chief  Altar  of  Co- 
pan.  It  may  be  "  a  curious  subject,"  but  certainly  does 
not  require  much  "  speculation"  to  form  a  conclusion. 
The  description  of  the  detail  of  the  sculpture  seems  to 
furnish  another  reason  for  believing  it  to  be  the  prin 
cipal  Altar. 

"  It  is  six  feet  square,  and  four  feet  high ;  and  the 
top  is  divided  into  thirty-six  tablets  [or  squares]  of 
hieroglyphics,  which  beyond  doubt  record  some  EVENT 
in  the  history  of  the  mysterious  people  who  once  in 
habited  the  city." 

This  we  distinctly  believe ;  and  that  the  sculpture 
about  to  be  described,  TRANSLATES  THE  HIEROGLYPHICS, 
and  those  being  translated,  the  "  event  in  the  history" 
is  then  arrived  at.  Whether  we  have  accomplished 
this  or  not,  the  reader  will  judge  as  he  proceeds, — for 
we  have  looked  upon  this  Chief  Altar  as  the  "  Rosetta- 
stone"  of  the  ruins — the  Key-stone  in  the  arch  of  mys 
tery. 

"  Each  side  of  the  altar  represents  four  individuals. 

VOL.    I.  F 


66  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK,  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  n. 

On  the  West-side  are  the  two  principal  personages, 
chiefs,  or  warriors,  with  their  faces  opposite  to  each 
other,  and  apparently  engaged  in  argument  or  negotia 
tion.  The  other  fourteen  (figures)  are  divided  into 
two  equal  parties,  and  seem  to  be  following  their  lea 
ders.  Each  of  the  two  principal  figures  is  seated  cross- 
legged,  in  the  Oriental  fashion,  on  an  hieroglyphic, 
which  probably  designated  his  name  and  office,  or  cha 
racter  ;  and  on  two  of  which  the  Serpent  forms 
part." 

The  description  reads  "  three,"  the  engraving  shews 
only  two  Serpents ;  the  later  will  be  received  as  cor 
rect,  from  the  accuracy  ascribed  to  the  drawings  by 
Mr.  Stephens,  and  already  quoted. 

"Between  the  two  principal  personages,  is  a  remark 
able  cartouche,  containing  two  hieroglyphics,  well  pre 
served,  which  reminded  us  strongly  of  the  Egyptian 
method  of  giving  the  names  of  the  kings  and  heroes  in 
whose  honour  monuments  were  erected.  The  head 
dresses  are  remarkable  for  their  curious  and  compli 
cated  form.  The  figures  have  all  breastplates,  and 
one  of  the  two  principal  characters  holds  in  his  hand 
an  instrument,  which  perhaps  may  be  considered  a 
sceptre, — each  of  the  others  holds  an  object,  which  can 
be  only  (?)  a  subject  for  speculation  and  conjecture." 

We  believe  them  to  be  (judging  from  the  engrav 
ings)  spiral  shells;  the  application  will  be  found  in  the 
important  chapter  devoted  to  the  Analogies. 

"  It  [the  "  object"]  may  be  a  weapon  of  war,  and  if 
so,  it  is  the  only  thing  of  the  kind  found  at  Copan.  In 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  ii.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  67 

other  countries,  battle  scenes,  warriors,  and  weapons 
of  war  are  among  the  most  prominent  subjects  of 
sculpture;  and  from  the  entire  absence  of  them  here, 
there  is  reason  to  believe,  that  the  people  were  not 
warlike,  but  peaceable  and  easily  subdued" 

Are  not  the  Sculptures,  the  Idols,  and  Altars,  the 
ornaments  of  a  Temple? — and  as  a  consequence, 
should  be  devoid  of  the  weapons  of  war.  A  false 
conclusion  is  arrived  at  by  Mr.  Stephens,  when,  from 
the  absence  of  battle-axes,  shields,  and  helms,  in  a 
Religious  Temple,  it  must  follow  as  a  necessity,  that 
those  worshipping  there,  must  be  devoid  of  courage. 
Our  own  Altars  might  be  so  regarded  if  his  reasoning 
was  admitted,  yet  few  persons  would  have  the  temerity 
to  say,  because  the  Christian  Altars  are  devoid  of  war 
like  weapons,  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  are  "  easily 
subdued." 

The  hands  that  built  those  Temples  on  the  Western 
Continent,  could  also  defend  them.  The  military  po 
sition  and  strength  of  Copan,  prove  the  builders  to  be 
of  a  race  far  from  cowards,  and  not  easily  to  be  con 
quered.  In  these  remarks  we  would  not  confound  the 
previous  distinction  drawn  between  the  courage  of 
these  Aborigines  and  those  of  the  North.  The  Mex 
icans  were  courageous  in  quick  assault,  but  had  not 
the  indomitable  endurance  and  persevering  fortitude  of 
the  Northerns. 

Enough  has  been  quoted  concerning  the  ruins  of 
Copan  ;  yet  it  should  be  stated,  that  among  those 

F  2 


68  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  n. 

ruins  was  found  a  sculptured  Tortoise, — this  will  be 
referred  to  in  the  Analogies. 

As  a  summary  of  the  ruins  of  Copan,  they  are  of 
sculptured  stone,  with  the  absence  of  stucco  ;  but  py 
ramidal  structures  and  bases;  no  circular  columns,  but 
square  or  four-sided  obelisks,  or  Idols  ;  Sculptured 
Altars  ;  flights  of  steps  forming  pyramidal  slopes,  but 
only  on  three  sides,  excepting  in  one  instance,  and  all 
these  bearing  distinct  testimony  of  having  been  painted 
or  dyed  with  "a  red  colour;"  a  perpendicular  wall 
nearly  one  hundred  feet  in  height ;  and  the  sculpture 
is  not  only  rich  in  detail,  but  finely  executed.  At 
Copan  there  is  no  vestige  of  wooden  beams  or  lintels 
in  or  about  the  ruins,  and  no  appearance  of  a  roof  of 
any  description.  The  arch  is  no  where  found,  or  any 
thing  indicating  that  its  principle  was  known  to  the 
Copanians. 

The  absence  of  all  metal  is  another  singular  feature. 
The  quarry  from  whence  the  stone  was  taken,  is  about 
two  miles  distant  from  the  Temple ;  and  the  suppo 
sition  of  Mr.  Stephens  seems  probable — viz.,  that  from 
the  discovery  of  flint-stone,  and  of  the  hardest  descrip 
tion,  the  softer  stone  composing  the  Altars  and  Idols, 
was  cut  with  this  flint  in  lieu  of  metal.  Every  thing 
seems  to  denote  the  great  antiquity  of  these  ruins  over 
those  of  any  of  the  other  Cities;  for  it  will  be  shewn 
that  they  had  a  knowledge  of  the  use  of  metal,  and 
that  they  had  found  it.  At  Ocosingo  there  is  a  wooden 
beam,  and  at  Palenque ;  and  at  Uxmal,  all  the  lintels 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  69 

of  the  doors  are  of  wood,  and  so  hard  is  its  character, 
that  a  sharp  knife  will  turn  its  edge  upon  it,  as  if  drawn 
vertically  upon  a  bar  of  rough  steel  or  iron.  There 
fore  from  the  facts  contained  in  this  summary,  together 
with  the  "  event  in  the  history"  of  the  Chief  Altar,  and 
yet  to  be  given, — we  have  placed  Copan  as  the  most 
ancient,  and,  as  far  as  discovered,  the  first  architectural 
City  built  on  the  Western  Continent. 

There  is  one  description  at  Copan  which  will  be 
reserved  for  the  purpose  of  refuting  (in  the  subsequent 
pages)  one  of  Mr.  Stephens's  conclusions,  as  expressed 
in  his  Reflections  upon  the  collective  Ruins  of  these 
Cities,  "  whose  antiquity,"  in  the  language  of  the  Pro 
phet,  "  is  of  ancient  days." 

SECTION  III. 

THE   RUINS    OP    PALENQUE. 

Palenque  is  situated  in  the  Province  of  Tzendales, 
Mexican  America.  At  the  distance  of  about  eight 
miles  from  the  modern  village  of  Palenque,  the  now 
celebrated  Ruins  are  located.  They  are  called  the 
Ruins  of  Palenque  from  the  name  of  the  nearest  vil 
lage,  and  not  from  any  history  of  their  own : — like  the 
field  of  Waterloo — it  has  given  renown  to  an  humble 
village  adjacent.  The  name,  therefore,  of  "Palen 
que,"  can  be  of  no  assistance  in  unfolding  the  history 
of  these  Ruins, — for  the  original  name  of  the  now  de 
solate  Temples  and  Palaces,  has  been  for  centuries  lost 
and  buried  with  its  fate.  Mr.  Stephens  writes — 


70  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in. 

"  At  half-past  seven  we  left  the  village.     For  a  short 
distance  the  road  was  open,  but  very  soon  we  entered 
a  forest,  which  continued  unbroken  to  the  Euins,  and 
probably  many  miles  beyond.     All  the  wreck  of  Em 
pires, — nothing  ever    spoke    so  forcibly   the  world's 
mutations,  as  this  immense  forest  shrouding  what  was 
once  a  great  city.     Once  it  had  been  a  great  highway, 
thronging  with  people  who  were  stimulated  by  the 
same   passions   that    give   impulse  to   human  action 
now ;  and  they  are  all  gone,  their  habitation  buried, 
and  no  traces  of  them  left.     Fording  this  (river  Otula) 
very  soon  we  saw  masses  of  stones,  and  then  a  round 
sculptured  stone.     We  spurred  up  a  sharp  ascent  of 
fragments,  so  steep  that  the  mules  could  barely  climb 
it,  to  a  terrace,  so  covered,  like  the  whole  road,  with 
trees,  that  it  was  impossible  to  make  out  the  form.  Con 
tinuing  on  this  terrace,  we  stopped  at  the  foot  of  the 
second,  and  through  openings  in  the  trees  we  saw  the 
front  of  a  large  building,  richly  ornamented  with  stuc 
coed  figures  on  the  pilasters,  curious  and  elegant; 
trees  growing  close  against  them,  and  their  branches 
entering  the  doors ;  in  style  and  effect  unique,  extraor 
dinary  and  mournfully  beautiful.     We  tied  our  mules 
to  the  trees,  and  ascended  a  flight  of  stone  steps,  forced 
apart,  and  thrown  down  by  trees,  and  entered  the 
Palace,  ranged  for  a  few  moments  along  the  corridor, 
and  into  the  courtyard ;    and  after  the  first  gaze  of 
eager  curiosity  was  over,  went  back  to  the  .entrance, 
and  standing  in  the  doorway,  fired  &feu  de  joie  of  four 
rounds  each,  being  the  last  charge  of  our  fire-arms- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  71 

But  for  this  way  of  giving  vent  to  our  satisfaction,  we 
should  have  made  the  roof  of  the  old  Palace  ring  with 
a  hurrah  !  We  had  reached  the  end  of  our  long  and 
toilsome  journey,  and  the  first  glance  indemnified  us 
for  our  toil.  For  the  time,  we  were  in  a  building 
erected  by  the  Aboriginal  inhabitants;  standing  before 
the  Europeans  knew  of  the  existence  of  this  Conti 
nent  ;  and  we  prepared  to  take  up  our  abode  under  its 
roof — the  sole  tenants  of  the  Palace  of  unknown 
Kings." 

The  reader  will  excuse  the  preceding  introduction — 
its  graphic  style  will  find  its  own  apology;  and  though 
not  descriptive  of  the  Ruins,  yet  the  approach  to  them 
seems  to  form  a  part  of  this  historical  Romance  of  the 
Wilderness. 

"  As  at  Copan,  it  was  my  business  to  prepare  the 
different  objects  for  Mr.  Catherwood  to  draw.  Many 
of  the  stones  had  to  be  scrubbed  and  cleansed;  and  as 
it  was  our  object  to  have  the  utmost  possible  accuracy 
in  the  drawings,  in  many  places  scaffolds  were  to  be 
erected,  on  which  to  set  up  the  earner a-lucida.  That 
the  reader  may  know  the  character  of  the  objects  we 
had  to  interest  us,  I  proceed  to  give  a  description  of 
the  building  in  which  we  lived,  called  the  Palace.  It 
stands  on  an  artifici  al  elevation  of  an  oblong  form  forty 
feet  high,  three  hundred  and  ten  in  front  and  rear,  and 
two  hundred  and  sixty  feet  on  each  side" 

Here,  then,  is  distinctly  stated — a  ^pyramidal  elevation 
having  four  sides,  and  detached  from  any  other  struc 
ture.  Its  measurement  around  the  base  is  1140  feet ! 


72  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in: 

"  This  elevation  was  formerly  faced  with  stone, 
which  has  been  thrown  down  by  the  growth  of  trees, 
and  its  form  is  hardly  distinguishable.  The  building 
[we  say  Temple — not  Palace,]  stands  (on  this  pyra 
midal  elevation)  with  its  face  to  the  East,  and  mea 
sures  two  hundred  feet  front,  by  one  hundred  and 
eighty  feet  deep.  Its  height  is  not  more  than  twenty- 
five  feet,  and  all  around  it  had  a  broad  projecting 
cornice  of  stone.  The  front  contained  fourteen  door 
ways,  about  nine  feet  wide  each,  and  the  intervening 
piers  [?'.  e.  square  columns]  are  between  six  and  seven 
feet  wide.  On  the  left  (in  approaching  the  palace) 
eight  piers  have  fallen  down,  and  as  also  the  corner  on 
the  right,  and  the  terrace  underneath  is  cumbered  with 
ruins.  But  six  piers  remain  entire,  and  the  rest  of  the 
front  is  open.  The  building  was  constructed  of  stone, 
with  a  mortar  of  lime  and  sand,  and  the  whole  front 
was  covered  with  stucco  and  painted." 

We  believe  this  last  manner  (stuccoing)  to  have  been 
ages  after  the  original  structure  was  erected,  and  for 
th'e  purpose  of  promulgating  a  new  Keligion.  This  im 
portant  point  will  be  investigated  in  a  subsequent  vo 
lume.  It  is  only  remarked  here,  that  the  reader  may 
not  be  perplexed  at  stone  being  covered  with  stuccoi 
since  in  building,  ancient  or  modern,  it  was  only  usual 
to  cover  bricks  with  plaister  or  stucco. 

"  The  piers  were  ornamented  with  spirited  figures 
[in  stucco]  in  bas-relief.  On  the  top  of  one  are  three 
hieroglyphics  sunk  in  the  stucco.  It  is  enclosed  by  a 
richly  ornamented  border,  about  ten  feet  high  and  six 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  73 

wide,  of  which  only  a  part  remains.  The  stucco  is  of 
admirable  consistency,  and  hard  as  stone.  It  was 
painted,  [stained  ?]  and  in  different  places  about,  we 
discovered  the  remains  of  red,  blue,  yellow,  black,  and 
whiter 

We  have  already  called  this  edifice  the  Temple, 
believing  it  not  to  have  been  originally  a  palace.  This 
distinction  is  nearly  defined  from  the  fact  that  hiero 
glyphics  are  found  upon  the  edifice  :  for  hieroglyphics 
(i.  e.,  sacred  and  symbolical  writing)  constitute  the 
Eeligious  language  of  nearly  all  the  ancient  nations, — 
but  of  Egypt  especially.  The  language  of  Eeligion 
and  the  Hieratic  (that  of  the  priests)  were  placed  upon 
the  sacred  edifices,  and  being  so  placed,  proved  them 
to  be  Temples.  Those  languages  were,  also,  painted 
upon  mummy-cloths  and  coffins,  or  sculptured  upon  the 
outward  granite  Sarcophagii, — the  Egyptians  holding 
the  rights  of  Sepulture  in  the  most  sacred  estimation ; 
for  those  rights  were  only  granted  upon  a  public  in 
vestigation  of  the  character  of  the  deceased,  and  & 
general  verdict  in  his  favour.  This  post-mortem 
examination  of  character  even  the  king  was  not  ex 
empt  from,  and  the  poorest  subject  of  Egypt  could 
bring  his  accusation  against  the  deceased  monarch, 
with  the  privilege  of  sustaining  his  charges  by  facts 
and  argument, — for  by  the  laws  of  Egypt  every 
Egyptian  was  considered  equal  and  noble  with  his 
countrymen, — Character  and  Talent  being  the  only 
distinctions  to  entitle  the  deceased  to  sepulture,  and 


74  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in. 

the  hieroglyphical  inscriptions  to  perpetuate  a  name. 
The  King  of  Egypt  might  (and  it  was  a  custom) 
build  his  own  monument  and  Sarcophagus,  inscribe 
them  with  his  victories  and  virtues  ;  but  his  body 
(after  death)  would  not  be  placed  within,  unless  at  the 
public  ordeal  upon  his  life  and  character  the  People 
should  grant  permission. 

If  such  a  custom  obtained  at  the  present  day,  how 
many  lying  tomb- stones  and  monumental  effigies  would 
escape  the  charge  of  falsehood ;  and  how  many  unre 
corded  possessors  of  talent  and  character,  would 
breathe  in  marble  for  the  imitation  of  their  posterity  ! 

The  Enchorial  language  (i.  e.  the  common  or 
spoken)  was  not  placed  (alone)  on  sacred  edifices  : 
therefore  its  absence  on  a  building  almost  demonstrates 
that  building  to  have  been  erected  and  adorned  for 
sacred  purposes.  sUpon  this  consideration  we  shall 
view  the  great  edifice  of  Palenque, — as  the  Temple, 
and  not  the  Palace.  And,  it  might  naturally  be  asked 
if  this  is  a  Palace,  where  is  the  Temple  ? — for  in  all 
ancient  nations  the  Temple  of  worship  was  always  the 
grandest  edifice  of  a  metropolis  :  the  same  custom  is 
still  continued  in  more  modern  times, — Rome  has  its 
St.  Peter's,  and  London  its  St.  Paul's. 

The  hieroglyphics  on  the  Altar  and  Idols  of  Copan 
(vide  last  Section)  in  a  similar  manner  demonstrate 
those  sculptures  to  be  of  a  Religious  character,  but 
that  fact  does  not  preclude  the  association  of  Historical 
events, — they  were  so  introduced  and  incorporated  by 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  75 

the  Egyptians  and  the  ancients,  in  order  to  deify  those 
events  ; — and  by  thus  rendering  a  sacristy  of  cha 
racter  to  the  hero,  or  the  glory,  to  give  them  both  (in 
their  belief )  an  earthly,  or  rather  a  celestial  immorta 
lity  ! 

Herodotus  states  (ii.  §.  36)  that  the  hieratic  (priests) 
and  the  demotic  (common)  were  the  two  written 
languages  of  Egypt, — these  two  were  apart  from  the 
hieroglyphical  or  symbolical  language.  Diodorus  Si- 
culus  (iii.,  §  3)  supports  his  predecessor,  and  says  that 
the  former  (hieratic)  was  used  only  by  the  priests, — 
while  the  latter  (i.  e.  the  Enchorial  or  demotic)  was 
used  in  common  by  all  the  Egyptians, — i.  e.,  that  it 
was  the  spoken  language  of  the  country,  and,  as  already 
shewn,  not  used  upon  sacred  edifices.  From  these 
facts,  derived  from  ancient  custom,  may  be  gathered 
why  the  ciphers  of  the  common  language  of  -the 
Mexican  Aborigines  are  not  found  upon  their  Temples; 
and  as  a  consequence,  the  absence  of  the  spoken  Ian. 
guage  upon  those  Temples  proves  them  (from  the 
ancient  custom)  to  have  been  erected  at  a  period  when 
that  peculiar  custom  was  practised  ;  and  therefore, 
(apart  from  other  considerations)  the  time  of  their 
erection  must  be  viewed  at  a  remote  antiquity. 

"  It  (the  stucco)  was  painted,  and  in  different  places 
about  we  discovered  the  remains  of  red,  blue,  yellow, 
black,  and  white." 

In  the  language  of  the  Fine  Arts  "  black  and  white" 
are  not  received  as  colours — they  are  merely  accesso- 


76  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m. 

ries.  Red,  Blue,  and  Yellow,  are  the  three ;  and  the 
only  primitive  earth-colours,  and  by  their  amalgama 
tion  in  certain  proportions  (aided  by  the  subordinates, 
black  and  white)  all  secondary  colours  —  or  tints 
strictly  speaking — are  produced.  The  Rainbow  pos 
sesses  but  three  primitive  colours ;  but  by  their  juxta 
position  and  refractions,  the  purple,  orange,  green,  and 
violet  are  produced. 

Titian  painted  a  picture  in  which  he  used  only  the 
three  primitives ;  but  taking  the  Rainbow  for  his  mis 
tress  in  colouring,  he  so  arranged  the  juxtapositions  of 
the  original  and  "  divine  three,"  that  the  cloud-created 
Iris  might  well  be  jealous  of  the  triple  tints  of  Titian! 

No  greater  proof  could  be  given  of  antiquity,  than 
the  discovery  that  the  Mexican  Aborigines  were 
ignorant  of  the  art  of  mixing  colours — for  the  three  pri 
mitives  only,  and  not  the  secondary  colours — are  found 
upon  the  Temples.  The  "  Tyrian  dye"  or  purple,  was 
not  extracted  from  the  earth,  but  from  the  Sea,  from  a 
shell-fish,  since  called  the  purple  murex. 

For  ages  it  was  believed  that  the  Rainbow  pos 
sessed  seven  colours.  Science  has  proved  that  it  con- 
tains  but  three.  Nature  has  no  more:  and  without 
even  alluding  to  other  religious  opinions — the  Trinity 
is  even  figured  in  the  Rainbow :  and  the  Divine  Arch 
viewed  in  this  figurative  manner,  has  indeed  the  Eye 
of  the  Almighty  upon  it — the  Three  in  One — it  is  not 
only  the  "  Covenant,"  but  the  Type  of  Salvation  from 
the  Father  to  his  children! 


BOOK  I.,.CH.  v.,  §  in.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  77 

The  reader  will  pardon  this  slight  digression,  and 
the  writer  makes  the  following  assertion  for  the  inves 
tigation  of  the  curious,  without  any  fear  of  a  negative 
being  produced.  The  conclusion  is  from  many  years 
of  observation ;  viz.,  That  every  thing  in  Nature  of 
the  Animal  or  the  Vegetable  kingdom  ;  the  Rainbow 
and  the  Elements  ;  that  all  the  works  of  Art  embraced 
in  the  comprehensive  term,  Architecture  (Edificial  or 
Naval) :  in  the  Arch  itself,  and  even  in  Mechanics ; 
that  in  all  these  productions  of  Nature  or  Art  there 
are  ONLY  THREE  GRAND  PARTS  !  And  many  of  those 
parts  contain  within  themselves  three  subdivisions. 
Those  subdivisions  are  only  accessories,  holding  the  same 
relation  to  the  whole,  that  the  secondary  colours  do  to 
the  primitives  of  the  Rainbow.  We  will  give  a  few 
illustrations  from  Nature  and  Art.  For  instance, — the 
-Fruit-tree, — the  three  primitive  parts  are  the  roots, 
trunk,  and  branches,  these  are  composed  of  fibrum,  sap, 
and  bark;  the  accessories  are  the  leaves  and  fruit; 
the  leaf  consists  of  the  stalk,  fibres,  and  the  web;  the 
fruit,  of  the  rind,  the  apple,  and  the  core.  The  Human 
form  will  bear  the  same  test;  viz.,  head,  trunk,  and 
limbs — nay,  the  very  principles  of  life,  brain — lungs, 
and  heart;  and  also  the  great  combinations  in  Che 
mistry  !  The  sublime  science  of  Astronomy  also 
supports  the  conclusion.  For  the  illustration  from  Art 
— a  Temple.  The  three  grand  divisions  are  the  foun 
dation,  body,  and  roof;  the  front  of  the  edifice  is  in 
three  parts — viz.,  columns,  entablature,  and  pediment; 


78  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK,  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m. 

these  being  subdivided,  and  three  parts  again  appear: 
1st,  a  Column, — the  shaft,  capital,  and  abacus;  2d,  the 
Entablature, — the  architrave,  frieze,  and  cornice;  3d, 
the  Pediment, — the  apex,  and  the  two  corners,  forming 
a  triangle.  The  triangle  is,  also,  the  facial  character 
istic  of  a  square  Pyramid,  and  its  square  base  contains 
two  triangles;  but  the  true  Pyramid  contains  only 
three  sides,  each,  with  the  base,  present  triangles.  If 
man's  efforts  in  Art  have  produced  by  accident  the 

TKIA  JUNCTA  IN  UNO, 

we  must  feel  that  nothing  in  Nature  can  be  accidental, 
and  investigation  will  prove  that  the  Divine  "  three" 
pervade  all !  We  are  not  aware  that  the  above 
assertion  has  ever  been  made  by  any  author,  but  we 
are  convinced  from  years  of  observation,  that  although 
original  and  startling,  it  is  no  less  the  truth — for  being 
founded  in  Nature  it  could  not  be  otherwise.  In  the 
third  volume  this  subject  will  be  enlarged  upon;  for 
the  present  we  claim  the  discovery  of  this  great  philo 
sophical  principle — the  true  active  one  of  Nature  and 
of  Art,  with  the  possession  of  which  a  man  has  the 
key  to  the  arcana  of  both. 

The  Mexican  Aborigines  then  had,  apparently,  no 
knowledge  of  the  art  of  mixing  colours,  from  which 
fact  a  strong  proof  is  gained  of  their  great  antiquity. 

"  The  piers  (i.  e.  the  square  columns  of  the  Temple) 
which  are  still  standing,  contained  other  figures  of  the 
same  general  character,  but  which  unfortunately  are 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  79 

more  mutilated,  and  from  the  declivity  of  the  terrace 
it  was  difficult  to  set  up  the  camera  lucida  in  such  a 
position  as  to  draw  them.  The  piers  which  are  fallen 
were  no  doubt  enriched  with  the  same  ornaments. 
Each  one  had  a  specific  meaning,  and  the  whole  probably 
presented  some  allegory  or  history,  and  when  entire 
and  painted,  the  effect  in  ascending  the  terrace  must 
have  been  imposing  and  beautiful." 

This  "  allegory  or  history"  we  have  endeavoured 
to  decipher  in  the  Analogies.  The  sculpture  of  this 
Temple,  like  the  metopes  of  the  Parthenon,  should  not 
be  viewed  in  separate  parts,  but  as  a  whole;  for  the 
parts,  like  single  letters,  are  useless  in  themselves,  but 
when  placed  together  in  proper  and  consecutive  loca 
lities,  they  instantly  express  a  word,  or  sentences,  and 
thence  convey  to  the  mind  the  full  intelligence  of  the 
subject. 

"  The  tops  of  the  doorways  are  all  broken.  They 
had  evidently  been  square,  and  over  one  were  large 
niches  in  the  wall  on  each  side,  in  which  the  lintels 
had  been  laid.  The  lintels  had  been  all  fallen,  and  the 
stones  above  formed  broken  natural  arches  [angles  ?]. 
Underneath  were  heaps  of  rubbish,  but  there  were  no 
remains  of  lintels.  If  they  had  been  single  slabs  of 
stone,  some  of  them  must  have  been  visible  and  pro 
minent,  and  we  made  up  our  minds  that  the  lintels 
had  been  of  wood,  and  perhaps  we  should  not  have 
ventured  the  conclusion,  but  for  the  wooden  lintel 
which  we  had  seen  over  the  doorway  at  Ocosingo,  and 
by  what  we  saw  afterwards  in  Yucatan  (Uxraal),  we 


80  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m. 

were  confirmed  beyond  all  doubt  in  our  opinion.  I  do 
not  conceive,  however,  that  this  gives  any  conclusive 
data  in  regard  to  the  age  of  the  buildings.  The 
wood  (lintels)  if  such  as  we  saw  in  the  other 
places  (i.  e.  Ocosingo  and  Uxmal)  would  be  very 
lasting,  its  decay  must  have  been  extremely  slow,  and 
centuries  may  have  elapsed  since  it  perished  altoge- 
ther." 

The  decaying  of  the  lintels  at  Ocosingo  and  Pa- 
lenque,  and  their  existence  and  preservation  at  Uxmal 
enables  a  data  to  be  formed  in  reference  to  the  order 
of  their  erection;  for  the  non-appearance  of  any 
wooden  lintels  at  Copan  authorizes  the  placing  of  that 
city  first  in  chronological  order,  followed  by  the  cities 
of  Ocosingo  and  Palenque,  and  from  the  argument, 
and  the  preservation  of  the  wood,  Uxmal  was  built 
after  the  foregone. 

u  The  building  has  two  parallel  corridors  running 
lengthwise  on  all  four  of  its  sides.  In  front  these 
corridors  are  about  nine  feet  wide,  and  extend  the 
whole  length  of  the  building,  upwards  of  two  hun 
dred  feet.  In  the  long  wall  that  divides  them  there  is 
but  one  door,  which  is  opposite  the  principal  door  of 
entrance,  and  has  a  corresponding  one  on  the  other 
side,  leading  to  a  courtyard  in  the  rear. 

The  floors  are  of  cement,  as  hard  as  the  best  seen 
in  the  remains  of  Eoman  baths  and  cisterns.  The 
walls  are  about  ten  feet  high, — plastered, — and  on 
each  side  of  the  principal  entrance  ornamented  with 
medallions,  of  which  the  borders  only  remain, — these 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  81 

perhaps  contained  the  busts  of  the  Koyal  family. 
The  separating-wall  had  apertures  of  about  a  foot, 
probably  intended  for  purposes  of  ventilation.  The 
builders  were  evidently  ignorant  of  the  principle  of 
the  ARCH,  and  the  support  (ceiling)  was  made  by 
stones  (blocks)  lapping  over  as  they  rose,  as  at 
Ocosingo,  and  as  among  the  Cyclopean  remains  in 
Greece  and  Italy."  *  *  *  *  "  From  the  centre 
door  of  this  corridor  a  range  of  stone  steps,  thirty  feet 
long,  leads  to  a  rectangular  courtyard,  eighty  feet  long 
by  seventy  broad.  On  each  side  of  the  steps  are  grim 
and  gigantic  figures  carved  on  stone  in  basso  relievo, 
nine  or  ten  feet  high,  and  in  a  position  slightly  inclined 
backward,  from  the  end  of  the  steps  to  the  floor  of  the 
corridor.  They  are  adorned  with  head-dresses  and 
necklaces,  but  their  attitude  is  that  of  pain  and 
trouble.  The  design  and  anatomical  proportion  of  the 
figures  are  faulty,  but  there  is  a  force  of  expression 
about  them  which  shews  the  skill  and  conceptive 
power  of  the  artist.  On  each  side  of  the  courtyard  of 
the  Palace  (Temple)  are  divided  apartments,  probably 
for  sleeping.  (?)  On  the  right,  the  piers  have  all 
fallen  down.  On  the  left  they  are  still  standing  and 
ornamented  with  stucco  figures.  In  the  centre  apart 
ment,  in  one  of  the  holes,  are  the  remains  of  a  wooden 
pole,  about  a  foot  long,  which  once  stretched  across, 
but  the  rest  had  decayed.  It  was  the  only  piece  of 
wood  (worked)  we  found  at  Palenque,  and  we  did  not 
discover  this  until  some  time  after  we  had  made  up 
our  minds  in  regard  to  the  wooden  lintels  over  the 

VOL.  I.  G 


82  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  m. 

doors.     It  was  inucli  worm-eaten,  and  probably  in  a 
few  years  not  a  vestige  will  be  left.     At  the  farther 
side  of  the  courtyard  was  another  flight  of  stone  steps, 
corresponding  with  those   in  front,  on  each  side  of 
which  are  carved  figures,  and  on  the  flat  surface  be 
tween  are  single  cartouches  of  hieroglyphics"  *    *   * 
*  *  *    "  In  the  further  corridor  the  wall  was  in  some 
places  broken,   and  had  SEVERAL  separate  coats  of 
plaister  and  paint.  [Proofs  of  different  periods]     In 
one  place  we  counted  six  layers,  each  of  which  had 
the  remains  of  colours.     This  corridor  opened  to   a 
second  courtyard,  eighty   feet  long,   and    but    thirty 
across.     The  floor  of  the  corridor  was  ten  feet  above 
that  of  the  courtyard,  and  on  the  wall  underneath  were 
square  stones  with  hieroglyphics  sculptured  upon  them. 
On  the  piers  were  stuccoed  figures,  but  in  a  ruined  con 
dition.     On  the  other  side  of  the  courtyard  were  two 
ranges  of  corridors,  which  terminated  the  building  in 
this  direction.     The  first  of  them  is  divided  into  three 
apartments,  with  doors  opening  from  the  extremities 
upon  the  western  corridor.  All  the  piers  are  standing  ex 
cepting  that  on  the  north-west  corner.  All  are  covered 
with  stucco  ornaments,  and  one  with  hieroglyphics.  The 
rest  contain  figures  in  has  relief"     *     *    *      "  There 
are  several  distinct  and  independent  buildings.  [Within 
the  confines  of  the  Temple]      The  principal  of  these 
is  the  TOWEK,  on  the  south  side  of  the  second  court. 
This  Tower  is  conspicuous  by  its  height  and  propor 
tions  :  the  base  is  thirty  feet  square,  and  it  has  three 
stories.     Entering  over  a  heap  of  rubbish  at  the  base, 
we  found  within  another  Tower,  distinct  from  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  83 

outer  one,  and  a  stone  staircase,  so  narrow  that  a  large 
man  could  not  ascend  it.  The  staircase  terminates 
against  a  dead  stone  ceiling,  closing  all  further  passage. 
The  whole  Tower  was  a  substantial  stone  structure, 
and  in  its  arrangements  and  purposes  about  as  incom 
prehensible  as  the  sculptured  tablets.  East  of  the 
Tower  is  another  building,  with  two  corridors,  one 
richly  decorated  with  pictures  in  stucco,  and  having 
in  the  centre  an  elliptical  tablet.  It  is  four  feet  long 
and  three  wide,  of  hard  stone,  set  in  the  wall,  and 
the  SCULPTURE  is  in  bas  relief.  Around  it  are  the  re 
mains  of  a  rich  stucco  border.  The  principal  figure 
sits  cross-legged  (i.  e.  orientally)  on  a  couch,  orna 
mented  with  two  leopards'  heads :  the  attitude  is  easy, 
the  physiognomy  the  same  as  that  of  the  other  person 
ages,  and  the  expression  calm  and  benevolent.  The 
figure  wears  around  its  neck  a  necklace  of  pearls 
[beads  of  gold  ?]  to  which  is  suspended  a  small  medal 
lion  containing  a  face,  perhaps  for  an  image  of  the 
Sun." 

From  the  positive  radii  around  the  medallion 
(as  presented  by  the  artist)  there  can  be  no  hesi 
tation  in  distinctly  stating  that  it  was  intended  for 
an  "  image  of  the  Sun."  This  is  essential  in  identify 
ing  the  analogy  of  Religious  worship  :  it  also  gives 
further  authority  for  the  belief  that  this  edifice  was  a 
Temple,  and  not  a  Palace.  The  Tower  of  Palenque 
also  aids  this  belief,  for  from  its  locality  it  would  seem 
to  have  been  used  as  a  modern  oriental  minaret,  from 
which  the  priests  summoned  the  people  to  prayer. 

G2 


84  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  en.  v.,  §  m. 

"  Like  every  subject  of  sculpture  we  had  seen  in 
this  country,  the  personage  had  earrings,  bracelets  on 
the  wrists,  and  a  girdle  round  the  loins.  The  head 
dress  differs  from  most  of  the  others  at  Palenque  in 
that  it  wants  the  plume  of  feathers.  Near  the  head 
are  three  hieroglyphics.  The  other  figure,  which 
seems  that  of  a  woman  is  sitting  cross-legged  [kneel 
ing  ?]  on  the  ground,  richly  dressed,  and  apparently  in 
the  act  of  making  an  offering.  In  this  supposed  offer 
ing  is  seen  a  plume  of  feathers,  in  which  the  head 
dress  of  the  principal  personage  is  deficient.  Over  the 
head  of  the  sitting  personage  are  four  hieroglyphics. 
This  is  the  only  piece  of  Sculptured  Stone  about  the 
the  Palace  (Temple)  except  those  in  the  courtyard. 
Under  it  formerly  stood  a  table  [altar  ?]  of  which  the 
impression  against  the  wall  is  still  visible." 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  above  Sculpture  is  the 
only  one  in  Stone  in  the  interior  of  the  Temple  ;  and 
from  the  image  of  the  Sun  suspended  from  the  neck 
of  the  principal  figure,  whose  countenance  is  "  calm 
and  benevolent,''  and  the  richly-attired  kneeling  figure 
making  an  offering,  the  Sculpture  seems  to  represent 
the  Apollo  of  the  Aborigines  receiving  a  tributary 
gift.  The  "  'Fable"  underneath  and  in  front,  is  in  the 
very  position  of  an  Altar-table,  upon  which  may  have 
been  placed  the  votive  offerings  of  the  living,  in  imita 
tion  of  the  Sculpture  above  the  Altar.  In  a  similar 
manner  the  more  modern  altar  of  the  Christians  is 
placed,  for  it  is  stationed  beneath  the  artistical  object 
of  worship  or  the  tables  of  the  Decalogue.  A  painting 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  85 

over  a  Christian  altar,  of  the  Magii  adoring  the  Infant 
SAVIOUR,  and  thereby  calling  for  similar  worship  from 
the  living,  will  completely  illustrate  the  sculptured 
altar-piece  of  Palenque.  We  think  that  this  will  be 
admitted,  and  being  so  it  establishes  that  this  great 
edifice  was  one  of  the  chief  Temples  of  the  Abori 
gines,  erected  by  them  for  the  worship  of  their  God 
of  light  and  heat — viz.,  the  Sun. 

This  may  then  have  been  the  Mecca-shrine  of  the 
Kingdom,  to  which  all  the  nation  made  their  annual 
pilgrimage;  and  especially  do  we  believe  this  to  have 
been  the  case,  from  the  fact  of  the  stucco  being  placed 
upon  the  stone,  and  the  former  illustrating  a  later  Ee- 
ligion  than  that  proved  by  the  stone-sculpture;  and 
the  Eeligion  being  partially  changed  (as  will  be  shewn 
hereafter),  still  it  was  the  chief  Temple  for  the  assem 
blage  of  the  people,  and  from  which,  perhaps,  from 
the  Tower  of  the  Temple,  was  promulgated  not  only 
any  change  in  the  form  of  Keligious  worship,  but  also 
in  the  Laws  of  the  country.  Every  thing  indicates  that 
this  edifice  was  the  Aboriginal  Temple  of  the  Sun  :  if 
it  was  the  Pala,ce,  again  would  we  ask,  where  is  the 
Temple  ?  for  in  all  ancient  nations,  the  edifice  in  which 
was  performed  the  Eeligion  of  the  country,  was  of 
more  importance  than  any  earthly  residence.  Jerusa 
lem,  Athens,  and  Eome,  possessed  the  Temple,  the 
Parthenon,  the  Capitol,  and  the  Pantheon;  Tyrus, 
Carthage,  and  Palmyra,  their  gorgeous  Temple  to 
Apollo  (i.  e.  the  Sun);  Italy,  England,  and  France, 
justly  boast  of  their  Churches  sacred  to  St.  Peter, 


86  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

St.  Paul,  and  the  Mother  of  the  Saviour  ! — and  the 
great  Mahommedan  family  point  with  religious  joy  to  the 
Shrine  at  Mecca  ;  and  why  then  should  the  Abori 
gines  of  the  "Western  Hemisphere  be  an  exception  ? 

The  jewelled  Temples  of  the  Sun  (i.  e.  of  Apollo), 
that  in  Mexico  and  Peru  tempted  the  blood-stained 
feet  of  Cortez  and  Pizzaro,  were  but  the  types  of  the 
original  at  Palenque ;  for  the  latter  was  in  ruins  when 
the  Spanish  pirates  landed,  and  none  of  their  histo 
rians  even  allude  to  the  desolation  of  past  ages,  so  en 
grossed  were  they  with  that  of  their  own ! 

Another  description  of  a  piece  of  Sculpture  (in 
stucco)  upon  a  building  near  the  Temple  of  Palen 
que,  will  be  reserved  for  illustrating  a  powerful  simili 
tude  to  a  Tyrian  branch  of  worship.  This  will  re 
ceive  a  full  investigation  in  the  chapter  devoted  to  the 
national  Analogies. 

On  the  map  of  the  Euins  of  Palenque,  and  in  the 
descriptions  (as  furnished  in  Mr.  Stephens's  work),  the 
Temple,  and  jive  other  edifices,  all  rise  from  a  pyrami 
dal  base,  having  four  sides ;  this  fact  will  again  be 
brought  forward  in  refutation  of  one  of  his  architec 
tural  conclusions. 


SECTION  IV. 

THE    RUINS    OF    UXMAL. 

These  monuments  of  antiquity  are  situated  in  Yu 
catan,  the  great  Peninsula  of  Mexican  America. 


BOOK  r.}  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  87 

"  Emerging  suddenly  from  the  woods,  to  my  asto 
nishment,  we  came  at  once  upon  a  large  open  field 
strewed  with  mounds  of  ruins,  and  vast  buildings  on 
terraces,  and  pyramidal  structures,  grand,  and  in  good 
preservation,  richly  ornamented,  without  a  bush  to  ob 
struct  the  view ;  and  in  picturesque  effect,  almost  equal 
to  the  Euins  of  Thebes.  [Egypt]  Such  was  my  re 
port  I  made  to  Mr.  Catherwood  on  my  return,  who, 
lying  in  his  hammock  unwell,  and  out  of  spirits,  told 
me  I  was  romancing ;  but  early  the  next  morning  we 
were  on  the  ground,  and  his  comment  was,  that  the 
reality  exceeded  the  description  /" 

It  should  be  remembered  that  the  above  distin 
guished  artist  (Catherwood)  had  visited  and  copied 
the  Euins  of  Thebes  and  Egypt  generally,  and  conse 
quently  his  testimony  is  of  more  than  common  autho 
rity. 

u  The  place  of  which  I  am  now  speaking  (Uxmal) 
was,  beyond  all  doubt,  once  a  large,  populous,  and 
highly  civilized  city,  and  the  reader  can  nowhere  find 
one  word  of  it  on  any  page  of  history.  Who  built 
it  ? — why  it  was  located  on  that  spot,  away  from 
water,  or  any  of  those  natural  advantages  which  have 
determined  the  sites  of  cities  whose  histories  are  known, 
what  led  to  its  abandonment,  no  man  can  tell.  The 
only  name  by  which  it  is  known,  is  that  of  the  Hacienda 
[i.  e.  farm-plantation]  on  which  it  stands.  In  the 
oldest  deed,  belonging  to  the  Peon  family  [i.  e.  the 
owners],  which  goes  back  a  hundred  and  forty  years, 
the  buildings  are  referred  to  in  the  boundaries  of  the 


88  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

estate  as  Las  Casas  de  Piedra  [i.  e.  the  stone-houses]. 
This  is  the  only  ancient  document  or  record  in  exist 
ence,  in  which  the  place  is  mentioned  at  all.     The 
Euins  were  all  exhumed :  within  the  last  year  the  trees 
had  been  cut  down  and  burned,  and  the  whole  field  of 
Euins  was  in  view."    *     *     *     *     "  In  attempting  a 
description  of  the  Kuins,  so  vast  a  work  rises  up  before 
me,  that  I  am  at  a  loss  where  to  begin."     *     *     *     * 
"  Drawn  off  by  mounds  of  ruins  and  piles  of  gigantic 
buildings,  the  eye  returns,  and  again  fastens  upon  a 
lofty  structure.     It  was  the  first  building  I  entered. 
From  its  front  doorway  I  counted  sixteen  elevations 
[buildings],  with  broken  walls  and  mounds  of  stones, 
and  vast  magnificent  edifices,  which  at  that  distance 
seemed  untouched  by  time  and  defying  ruin.     I  stood 
in  the  doorway  when  the  Sun  went  down,  throwing 
from   the  buildings  a  prodigious  breadth  of  shadow, 
darkening  the  terraces  on  which  they  stood,  and  pre 
senting  a  scene  strange  enough  for  a  work  of  enchant 
ment.     This  building   [i.  e.  in  which  he  viewed  the 
scene]  is   sixty-eight  feet  long.       The   elevation   on 
which  it  stands,  is  built  up  solid  from  the  plain,  en 
tirely  artificial.     Its  form  is  not  pyramidal,  but  oblong, 
and  rounding,  being  two  hundred  and  forty  feet  long 
at  the  base,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  feet  broad, 
and  it  is  protected  all  around,  to  the  very  top,  by  a  wall 
of  square  stones." 

The  terms  of  the  last  sentence  are  in  direct  opposi 
tion  to  the  description, — for  the  elevation  is  distinctly 
pyramidal  It  does  not  require  a  square  base  only 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  89 

rising  from  their  corners  to  a  central  apex,  to  be  es 
sentially  pyramidal, — for  a  cone  is  pyramidal,  or  an 
"  oblong"  rising  and  diminishing  from  a  broad  base ; 
all  walls  on  an  inclined  plane — no  matter  at  what  de 
gree  of  elevation  or  declivity,  possess  the  chief  essen 
tial  of  a  pyramid. 

The  cone,  oblong,  and  square, — even  a  triple-sided 
or  octagonal  pyramid,  would  be,  one  and  all,  correct 
phrases  in  the  language  of  Architecture,  to  express  the 
character  of  the  pyramid  ;  and  are  so  used  in  contra 
distinction  to  walls  (one  or  more)  of  a  perpendicular 
description, — and  the  instant  such  walls  lose  the  facial 
of  the  plumb-line,  they  become  pyramidal,  from  the 
principle  of  the  wall  rising  from  its  base,  and  falling 
to  a  centre,  which,  we  repeat,  is  the  chief  essential  of 
the  pyramid.  The  number  of  sides,  or  none  at  all 
(i.  e.  a  cone),  has  no  part  in  the  pyramidal  principle; 
as  the  key-stone  is  to  the  Arch,  so  the  apex  is  to  the 
Pyramid;  but  if  the  latter  is  only  half  reared,  yet  ap 
proaching  by  the  inclined  walls  towards  an  apex,  it  is 
as  much  a  pyramidal  structure  as  if  the  sides  had 
reached  the  apex  itself.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  Mr. 
Stephens  should  have  been  ignorant  of  the  Fine  Arts 
and  their  rules — (we  make  this  remark  on  his  own  ho 
nest  confession*  ) — because  by  the  confusion  of  terms  he 
not  only  often  contradicts  himself,  but  misleads  the 
general  reader  in  forming  conclusions  from  his  graphic 
descriptions. 

*  Vide  J.  L.  Stephens's  Travels  in  Egypt. 


90  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

It  will,  however,  be  our  duty  not  to  pass  any  such 
contradiction,  but  by  the  rules  of  art  endeavour  to 
translate  the  language  of  the  Euins.  Mr.  Stephens 
has,  however,  a  motive  in  destroying  all  resemblance 
between  these  edifices  and  those  of  Egypt,  or  their 
neighbours.  In  the  next  chapter  that  motive  will  be 
unfolded  in  his  own  words. 

"  On  the  East  side  of  the  structure  is  a  broad  range 
of  stone  steps,  between  eight  and  nine  inches  high,  and 
so  steep,  that  the  greatest  care  is  required  in  ascending 
and  descending :  of  these  we  counted  one  hundred  and 
one  in  their  places.     Nine  were  wanting  at  the  top9 
and  perhaps  twenty  were  covered  with  rubbish  at  the 
bottom.     At  the  summit  of  the  steps  is  a  stone  plat 
form  four  feet  and  a  half  wide,  running  along  the  rear 
of  the  building.     There  is  no  door  in  the  centre,  but 
at  each  end  a  door  opens  into  an  apartment  eighteen 
feet  long  and  nine  wide,  and  between  the  two  is  a  third 
apartment  of  the  same  width,  and  thirty-four  feet  long. 
The  whole  building  is  of  stone ;  inside  the  walls  are 
of  polished  smoothness ;  outside,  up  to  the  height  of 
the  door,  the  stones  are  plain  and  square  ;  above  this 
line  there  is  a  rich  cornice  or  moulding,  and  from  this 
to  the  top  of  the  building,  all  the  sides  are  covered 
with  rich  avid  elaborate  sculptured  ornaments,  forming 
a  sort  of  arabesque.     The  style  and  character  of  these 
ornaments  were  entirely  different  from  those  of  any  we 
had  seen  before,  either  in  that  country  or  any  other ;  they 
bore  no  resemblance  whatever  to  those  of  Copan  or  Pa- 
lenque,  and  were  quite  as  unique  and  peculiar.  The  de- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.?  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  91 

signs  were  strange  and  incomprehensible,  very  elabo 
rate,  sometimes  grotesque,  but  often  simple,  tasteful, 
and   beautiful.     Among  the  intelligible  subjects,  are 
squares   and   diamonds  (i.  e.  forms),  with    busts  of 
human  beings,  heads  of  leopards,  and  compositions  of 
leaves  and  flowers,  and  the  ornaments  known  every 
where  as  grecques.     The  ornaments  which  succeed 
each  other  are  all  different;  the  whole  form  an  extra 
ordinary  mass  of  richness  and  complexity,  and  the 
effect  is  both  grand  and  curious;  and  the  construction 
of  these  ornaments  is  not  less  peculiar  and  striking 
than   the   general  effect.     There  were  no  tablets  or 
single  stones,  each  representing  separately,-  or  by  itself, 
an  entire  subject ;  but  every  ornament  or  combination 
is  made  up  of  separate  stones,  on  each  of  which  part 
of  the  subject  was  carved  [sculptured],  and  was  then 
set  in  its  place  in  the  wall.  (?)     Each  stone  by  itself 
was  an  unmeaning  fractional  part;  but  placed  by  the 
side  of  others  helped  to  make  a  whole,  which,  without 
it  would  be  incomplete.     Perhaps  it  may,  with  pro 
priety,  be  called  a  species  of  sculptured  mosaic" 

This  last  sentence  cannot  be  entertained, — for  mo 
saic  is  an  arrangement  of  COLOURED  stones,  to  repre 
sent  a  painted  floor,  wall,  or  ceiling, — their  shape  is 
not  material,  but  they  must  be  possessed  of  different 
colours.  Now  this  does  not  appear  upon  the  walls  of 
Uxmal  [i.  e.  of  the  edifice  now  in  review],  and  the 
absence  of  coloured  stones  gives  the  negative  to  their 
being  even  "  a  species  of  mosaic."  Nor  were  the  stones 
first  sculptured,  "  and  then  set  in  their  places  in  the 


92  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

wall ;"  that  is  entirely  a  modern  custom ;  but  by  ap 
plying  the  history  of  ancient  sculpture  to  the  preceding 
description,  the  means  whereby  the  accuracy  of  facial 
sculpture  of  the  wall  was  obtained,  is  at  once  defined 
and  established.  The  Greeks  placed  the  stones  of 
their  friezes  and  pediments  upon  their  Temples  in  their 
rough  state, — they  were  sculptured  afterwards,  and 
consequently  the  greatest  accuracy  in  the  connecting 
lines  from  one  stone  to  another  was  obtained,  and  could 
be  by  that  manner  only.  The  fluting  of  a  column  (of 
one  or  more  blocks  of  marble)  was  always  sculptured 
after  it  had  been  erected  in  its  rough  state.  This  was 
the  only  practice  in  that  branch  of  art,  and  without 
doubt  it  was  (it  must  have  been)  so  practised  upon  the 
beautiful  and  unique  walls  of  Uxmal. 

In  perusing  the  foregone  descriptions,  the  reader  may 
almost  ask  himself  if  his  perceptive  powers  are  not  be 
traying  him  ? — whether  he  is  reading  of  an  Athenian 
display  of  Sculpture,  or  really  of  an  ancient  edifice  on 
the  Western  Continent!  Well  might  it  have  ap 
peared  to  the  bewildered  traveller  as  "a  work  of 
enchantment."  He  then  proceeds  to  describe  another 
building  of  the  same  character  and  sculpture:  an 
edifice  supposed  to  have  "  some  reference  to  the  Vestals, 
who  in  Mexico  were  employed  to  keep  burning  the 
sacred  fire."  It  is  thus  sketched : 

"It  is  situated  on  an  artificial  elevation  about 
fifteen  feet  high.  Its  form  is  quadrangular,  and  one 
side,  according  to  my  measurement,  is  ninety-five 
paces  in  length.  It  was  not  possible  to  pace  all 


BOOK  i.,  en.  v.,  §  TV.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  93 

around  it,  from  the  masses  of  fallen  stones  which  en 
cumbered  it  in  some  places,  but  it  may  be  safely 
stated  at  two  hundred-and-fifty  feet  square  [i.  e.  one 
thousand  feet  in  the  entire  measurement!].  It  is  built 
entirely  of  cut  stone  [like  the  other  buildings]  and 
the  whole  exterior  is  filled  with  the  same  rich,  elabo 
rate,  and  incomprehensible  sculptured  ornaments.  The 
principal  entrance  is  by  a  large  doorway  into  a  beau 
tiful  patio  or  courtyard,  grass-grown  but  clear  of  trees, 
and  the  whole  of  the  inner  facade  is  ornamented  more 
richly  and  elaborately  than  the  outside,  and  in  a  more 
perfect  state  of  preservation." 

This  may  be  accounted  for  from  the  apparent  fact, 
that  the  interior  sculpture  was  executed  after  that  on 
the  outward  walls ;  for  it  appears  to  be  far  more  beau 
tiful  and  elaborate,  and  thence  more  time  would  be 
required  for  its  completion,  and  as  a  consequence,  it 
could  only  be  finished  at  a  later  date  ;  added  to  this  a 
greater  protection  from  the  weather  is  given  to  the 
inside  of  quadrangular  walls  than  on  the  outside,  and 
that  without  any  reference  to  roofs  or  coverings: 
for  a  strong  wind  striking,  for  instance,  an  easterly 
wall  on  the  outside,  the  force  of  the  wind  is  destroyed, 
and  consequently  reaches  the  opposite  wall  in  the  area 
with  a  greatly  diminished  power.  The  same  argument 
would  apply  to  the  wind  from  any  quarter,  blowing 
upon  unroofed  quadrangular  structures,  and  this  these 
builders  seem  to  have  completely  understood  by 
making  the  Sculpture  more  refined  and  delicate  upon 
the  inside. 


94  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

"  On  one  side  the  combination  [of  the  Sculpture] 
was  in  the  form  of  diamonds,  simple,  chaste,  and  taste 
ful:  and  at  the  head  of  the  courtyard  two  gigantic 
serpents  (with  their  heads  broken  and  fallen)  were 
winding  from  opposite  directions  along  the  whole 
fa9ade"  —[i.  e.  one  thousand  feet]. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  Chief  Altar  at 
Copan  has  sculptured  on  it  two  serpents:  in  the  Ana 
logies  we  shall  endeavour  to  read  these  wily  hiero 
glyphics. 

"  In  front  and  on  a  line  with  the  door  of  the  pre 
ceding  edifice,  is  another  building  on  a  lower  founda 
tion  of  the  same  general  character,  called  Casa  de  Tor- 
tugas,  from  the  sculptured  turtles  over  the  doorway." 

That  the  reader  may  not  be  misled,  these  "  turtles" 
are  not  as  defined  in  Scripture  (i.  e.  young  doves),  but 
the  tortoise,  the  well-known  shellfish;  and  in  the 
splendid  illustrations  of  these  Kuins  in  Waldeck's  work 
(folio,  1838)  the  tortoise  is  distinctly  given,  and  with 
out  doubt  is  so  meant  by  Mr.  Stephens.  There  are 
four  of  them  in  a  group,  their  heads  approaching  to  a 
centre,  each  tortoise  is  in  a  square,  and  in  the  two 
external  angles  of  each  square  is  an  .Egg.  The  tor 
toise  and  the  egg,  are  both  National  emblems,  and  the 
Nation  claiming  them  will  be  proved  in  the  Analogies. 

"  In  the  front  was  a  broad  avenue  with  a  line  of 
ruins  on  each  side,  leading  beyond  the  wall  to  a  great 
mound  of  ruins:  and  beyond  this  a  lofty  building  in 
the  rear.  Between  the  two  was  a  large  patio,  or 
courtyard,  with  corridors  on  each  side,  and  the  ground 


BOOK  i.,  en.  v.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  95 

of  the  courtyard  sounded  hollow.  In  one  place,  the 
surface  was  broken,  and  I  descended  into  a  large  exca 
vation,  cemented,  which  probably  had  been  intended 
as  a  granary.  [Rather  as  a  water  reservoir]  At  the 
back  of  the  courtyard,  on  a  high,  broken  terrace, 
which  it  was  difficult  to  climb,  was  another  edifice 
more  ruined  than  the  others,  but  which  from  the  style 
of  its  remains,  and  its  commanding  position,  overlook 
ing  every  other  building  [except  the  first  described] 
and  apparently  having  been  connected  with  the  distant 
mass  of  ruins  in  front,  must  have  been  one  of  the  most 
important  in  the  City,  perhaps  the  principal  Temple. 
The  whole  presented  a  scene  of  barbaric  (?)  magnifi 
cence,  utterly  confounding  all  previous  notions  in  regard 
to  the  Aboriginal  inhabitants  of  this  Country;  and 
calling  up  emotions  which  had  not  been  wakened  to 
the  same  extent  by  any  thing  we  had  yet  seen." 

"  There  was  one  strange  circumstance  connected 
with  these  ruins — viz.,  no  water  had  ever  been  disco 
vered,  and  there  was  not  a  single  stream,  fountain,  or 
well,  nearer  than  the  Hacienda,  a  mile  and  a  half  dis 
tant.  It  is  supposed  that  the  face  of  the  Country  had 
not  changed;  and  that  somewhere  under  ground  must 
exist  great  wells,  cisterns  or  reservoirs  [perhaps  acqua- 
ducts]  which  supplied  the  former  inhabitants  of  the 
City  with  water."  ******  While  I  was  making 
the  circuit  of  these  ruins,  Mr.  Catherwood  proceeded  to 
the  Casa  del  Gobernador;  it  indicates  the  principal 
building  of  the  old  City,  or  royal  house.  (?)  It  is  the 
grandest  in  position,  the  most  stately  in  Architecture 


96  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF   [BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.  §  ir. 

and  proportions,  and  the  most  perfect  in  preservation 
of  all  the  structures  remaining  at  Uxmal." 

The  same  argument  brought  forward  in  the  last  Sec 
tion,  to  prove  that  the  chief  edifice  of  Palenque  was  the 
Temple,  and  not  the  Palace,  will  apply  to  this  sup 
posed  "  royal  house."  As  to  the  phrase  "  Casa  del 
Gobernador" — or  Governor's  house, — it  is  the  name  by 
which  it  is  called  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  can  have 
no  bearing  upon  the  true  character  of  the  edifice, — but 
the  very  superior  preservation  of  the  building  would 
point  it  to  be  one  held  Sacred  from  any  rude  assault 
by  the  people;  while  its  Architecture,  importance  of 
its  position,  and  magnitude,  at  once  justify  the  name  of 
Temple  being  given  to  this  edifice,  and  as  such  we  shall 
view  it.  Mr.  Stephens  appears  to  be  so  strict  a  Spar, 
tan  Kepublican,  that  every  large,  or  magnificent  build 
ing  in  the  Euined  Cities,  he  considers  to  be  a  Palace, — 
he  seems  to  have  thought  less  of  mind,  than  of  matter. 

"  This  edifice  [Temple]  stands  on  three  ranges  of 
terraces.  The  first  terrace  is  six  hundred  and  forty  feet 
long,  and  five  feet  high.  It  is  walled  with  cut  stone, 
and  on  the  top  is  a  platform  twenty  feet  broad,  from 
which  rises  another  terrace  fifteen  feet  high.  At  the 
corners  this  terrace  is  supported  by  cut  stones,  having 
the  faces  rounded  so  as  to  give  a  better  finish  than  with 
sharp  angles.  The  great  platform  is  flat.  At  the 
south-east  corner  of  this  platform  is  a  row  of  ROUND 
pillars  eighteen  inches  in  diameter,  and  three  or  four 
feet  high,  [i.  e.  broken  pillars]  extending  about  one 
hundred  feet  along  the  platform  ;  and  these  were  the 


BOOK  L,  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  97 

nearest  approach  to  pillars  or  columns  (circular) 
that  we  saw  in  all  our  exploration  of  ruins  of  that 
country." 

What  "  nearer  approach"  was  necessary  to  prove  the 
existence  of  circular  columns,  than  his  own  descrip 
tion  ?  Of  this  hereafter, — again  he  writes  : 

"  In  the  middle  of  the  terrace,  along  an  avenue 
leading  to  a  range  of  steps,  was  a  broken  round  pillar, 
inclined  and  falling,  and  with  trees  growing  around  it. 
In  the  centre  of  the  platform,  at  a  distance  of  two  hun 
dred  and  five  feet  from  the  border  in  front,  is  a  range  of 
stone  steps,  more  than  a  hundred  feet  broad,  and 
thirty-five  in  number,  ascending  to  a  third  terrace, 
fifteen  feet  above  the  last,  and  thirty-five  feet  from 
the  ground  ;  which  being  on  a  naked  plain,  formed  a 
most  commanding  position.  The  erection  of  these 
terraces  alone  was  an  immense  work.  On  the  third 
terrace,  with  its  principal  doorway  facing  the  range  of 
steps,  stands  the  noble  structure.  [Temple]  The 
fa$ade  measures  three  hundred  and  twenty  feet.  Away 
from  the  regions  of  dreadful  rains,  and  the  rank  growth 
which  smothers  the  Ruins  of  Palenque, — it  stands 
with  all  its  walls  erect,  and  almost  as  perfect  as  when 
deserted  by  the  inhabitants.  The  whole  building  is  of 
stone,  plain  up  to  the  moulding  that  runs  along  the  tops 
of  the  doorway,  and  above  filled  with  the  same  rich, 
strange,  and  elaborate  Sculpture  ;  among  which  is  par 
ticularly  conspicuous,  the  ornament  before  referred  to, 
as  la  grecque" 

By  a  reference  to  the  illustrated  folio  of  Waldeck,  it 

VOL.    I.  H 


98  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  r.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv. 

is  found  that  this  ornament  is  chiefly  the  meander,  or 
the  Grecian  square  border,  used  in  the  embroidery  of 
the  mantles  and  robes  of  Attica. 

"  There  is  no  rudeness  or  barbarity  in  the  design  or 
proportions  ;  on  the  contrary,  the  whole  wears  an  air 
of  Architectural  symmetry  and  grandeur ;  and  as  the 
stranger  ascends  the  steps,  and  casts  a  bewildered  eye 
along  its  open  and  desolate  doors,  it  is  hard  to  believe, 
that  he  sees  before  him  the  work  of  a  race  in  whose 
epitaph,  as  written  by  historians,*  they  are  called  igno 
rant  of  Art,  and  said  to  have  perished  in  the  rudeness 
of  savage  life.7' 

Injustice  to  those  historians,  it  should  be  stated,  that 
they  did  not  know  of  these  architectural  wonders  ; 
for  if  they  did,  no  excuse  can  be  rendered  in  extenua 
tion  of  such  an  "  epitaph" — thence  has  arisen  the 
necessity  of  a  New  History  of  Ancient  America ;  to, 
at  least,  the  landing  of  Columbus  ;  and  even  that  will 
now  wear  another  aspect.  Mr.  Stephens,  in  the  last 
sentence  quoted,  justly  reasons  upon,  and  correctly  cen 
sures  the  false  conclusions  of  those  historians  ; — yet  a 
few  pages  before,  he,  himself,  calls  the  tout  ensemble 
of  the  Uxmal  Euins,  with  all  the  beautiful  Sculpture, 
and  Classical  ornaments,  "  a  scene  of  barbaric  magni 
ficence  !"  He  seems  afraid  to  combat  with  even  the 
assertions  of  those  Historians,  whose  "  epitaph"  upon 
an  entire  people,  was  written  in  ignorance  of  their 
works  of  Art.  He  says,  "  it  is  hard  to  believe"  that 

*  Dr.  Robertson  and  others. 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA,  99 

they  "  perished  in  the  rudeness  of  savage  life," — why, 
with  such  a  gorgeous  "  scene"  as  that  of  Uxmal  before 
him,  it  was  an  impossibility  that  they  could  so  have 
perished,  either  in  the  mind,  or  in  history.  The  Ruins 
and  Temple  of  Uxmal,  he  says,  present  "  a  scene  of 
barbaric  magnificence  !"  if  they  do, — either  to  himself 
or  his  readers,  then  were  Athens  and  the  Acropolis 
barbaric,  and  Pericles  and  Phidias  barbarians  ! 

"  But  there  was  one  thing  which  seemed  in  strange 
want  of  conformity  with  all  the  rest.  I  have  mentioned 
that  at  Ocosingo  [Ruins]  we  saw  a  wooden  beam,  and 
at  Pelanque,  the  remains  of  a  wooden  pole  ;  at  this 
place  [Uxmal]  all  the  lintels  had  been  of  wood,  and 
throughout  the  ruins,  most  of  them  were  still  in  their 
places  over  the  doors.  The  lintels  were  heavy  beams, 
eight  or  nine  feet  long,  eighteen  or  twenty  inches  wide, 
and  twelve  or  fourteen  thick  ;  the  wood  like  that  of 
Ocosingo,  was  very  hard,  and  rang  under  the  blow  of 
the  machete." 

From  a  further  description,  it  appears  that  this  pecu 
liar  wood  was  brought  from  a  distance  of  three  hun 
dred  miles.  Waldeck  says,  that  it  is  more  durable 
than  lignum  vitce,  and  is  called  by  the  natives  jovillo. 
The  strength  of  this  wood  is  thus  shewn  by  Mr.  Ste 
phens  : 

u  The  position  of  these  lintels  was  most  trying,  as 
they  were  obliged  to  support  a  solid  mass  of  stone 
W2J&,  fourteen  or  sixteen  feet  highland  three  or  four 
feet  in  thickness" 

From  a  calculation  of  the  measurements  around  the 

H2 


100  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  [BOOK  i.,  cu.  v.,  §  iv. 

base  of  the  principal  terrace,  or  pyramidal  elevation, 
the  entire  distance  is  two  thousand  Jive  hundred  and 
sixty  feet.  The  Temple,  which  stands  upon  a  third 
terrace,  is  fronting  to  the  East, — i.  e.  to  the  rising  Sun, 
— the  chief  object  of  Worship. 

"  In  the  centre  [of  the  Temple],  and  opposite  the 
range  of  steps  leading  to  the  terrace,  are  three  prin 
cipal  doorways.  The  middle  one  is  eight  feet  six 
inches  wide,  and  eight  feet  ten  inches  high ;  the  others 
are  of  the  same  height,  but  two  feet  less  in  width.  The 
centre  door  opens  into  an  apartment  sixty  feet  long, 
and  twenty-seven  feet  deep  [wide],  which  is  divided 
into  two  corridors  by  a  wall  three  and  a  half  feet 
thick,  with  a  door  of  communication  between,  of  the 
same  size  with  the  door  of  entrance.  The  plan  is  the 
same  as  that  of  the  Corridor  in  front  of  the  Palace  (?) 
of  Palenque,  except  that  here  the  Corridor  does  not 
run  the  whole  length  of  the  building,  and  the  back 
Corridor  has  no  door  of  egress.  The  ceiling  forms 
a  triangular  Arch,  without  the  Key-stone,  as  at  Pa 
lenque." 

The  term  "  triangular  Arch"  cannot  be  admitted  by 
the  language  of  Architecture  ;  he  might  as  well  have 
written  triangular  semicircle,  terms  distinctly  opposed 
to  each  other.  It  is  essential  to  notice  this  inaccuracy 
here,  otherwise  the  reader  may  be  under  the  erroneous 
impression,  that  the  Arch  does  exist  in  the  ancient 
Ruins  in  America, — this  is  not  the  fact ;  but  the  entire 
absence  of  the  Arch,  or  its  principle,  enables  us  to  form 
an  Architectural  conclusion  in  reference  to  their  iden- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  101 

tity ;  and  the  fact,  that  the  Arch  does  not  exist  in  any 
of  theKuins  of  Ancient  America,  cannot  be  too  forcibly 
impressed  upon  the  reader's  mind  ;  for  it  demonstrates 
that  these  buildings  were  erected  before  the  Arch  was 
known,  and  as  a  consequence,  is  a  direct  proof  of  their 
great  antiquity.  Mr.  Stephens  has  already  written  in 
reference  to  Palenque,  and  previously  quoted,  "  The 
builders  were  evidently  ignorant  of  the  principles  of 
the  Arch." 

"  The  ceiling,  &c. :  but,  instead  of  the  rough  stones 
overlapping  or  being  covered  with  stucco,  (as  at  Pa 
lenque)  the  layers  of  stones  are  bevilled  as  they  rise, 
and  present  an  even  and  a  polished  surface.  Through 
out,  the  laying  and  the  polishing  of  the  stones  are  as 
perfect  as  under  the  rules  of  the  best  modern  masonry. 
In  this  apartment  we  determined  to  take  up  our  abode, 
and  under  a  roof,  tight  as  when  sheltering  the  heads  of 
its  former  occupants."  *****"  We  were  not  bu 
ried  in  the  forest  as  at  Palenque.  From  every  part  of 
the  terrace  we  looked  over  a  field  of  ruins."  *  *  *  * 
"  From  the  centre  apartment,  the  divisions  on  each 
wing  corresponded  exactly  in  size  and  finish  ;  and  the 
same  uniformity  was  preserved  in  the  ornaments. 
Throughout,  the  roof  was  tight,  and  the  apart 
ments  were  dry.  In  one  apartment,  the  walls  were 
coated  with  a  very  fine  plaister  of  Paris,  (?)  equal 
to  the  best  seen  on  walls  in  this  country.  (United 
States)  The  rest  were  all  of  smooth  polished  stone. 
There  were  no  paintings,  stucco  ornaments,  Sculp.' 
tured  tablets,  or  other  decoration  whatever/' 


102  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  [BOOK  i.,  CH.V.,  §  iv. 

Mr.  Stephens  then  relates  the  finding  in  a  ruined 
Chamber,  of  "  A  beam  of  wood,  (i.  e.  the  jovillo) 
about  ten  feet  long,  and  very  heavy,  which  had  fallen 
from  its  place  over  the  doorway.  On  the  face  was  a 
line  of  characters  carved  or  stamped  (?)  almost  obli 
terated,  but  which  we  made  out  to  be  hieroglyphics  ; 
and  so  far  as  we  could  understand  them  similar  to 
those  at  Copan  and  Palenque.  I  cannot  help  deploring 
the  misfortune  of  not  being  assured  of  the  safety  of  this 
beam.  B?/  what  feeble  light  the  pages  of  American 
History  are  written  !  There  are  at  Uxmal  no  Idols  as 
at  Copan, — not  a  single  stuccoed  figure,  or  carved 
tablet,  as  at  Palenque.  Except  this  beam  of  hierogly 
phics,  though  searching  earnestly,  we  did  not  discover 
any  one  absolute  point  of  resemblance." 

The  hieroglyphics  of  all  the  ruins  bind  them  toge 
ther  as  one  People;  the  differenceln  the  finish  of  the 
edifices,  and  their  varied  states  of  preservation,  at 
once  point  to  different  ages  in  which  they  were 
erected.  A  principal  ornament  at  equi-distaiices  in 
the  outward  cornice  is  important,  and  is  thus  described 
by  Stephens,  and  strictly  agrees  with  the  folio  work 
by  "Waldeek. 

"  It  is  the  face  of  a  death's-head,  with  wings  ex 
panded,  and  rows  of  teeth  projecting,  in  effect  some 
what  like  the  figure  of  a  deaths-head  on  tombstones 
with  us.  It  is  two  feet  across  the  wings,  and  has  a 
stone  staple  about  two  feet  long,  by  which  it  was  fas 
tened  to  the  wall." 

In  Waldeck's  beautiful  illustrations  of  these  ruins, 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  v.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  103 

some  feet  below  this  winged  death's-head,   are   the 
cross-bones  distinct,  and  below  these,  is  a  human  figure 
(male)  in  full  maturity,  and  naked,  except  the  shoul 
ders  and  head,  standing  with  his  arms  crossed  "  in 
sorrow's  knot."     These  Sculptures  appear  upon,  what 
Waldeck  calls    the    Pyramid   of  Kingsborough, — so 
named,  as  before  stated,  in  compliment  to  Lord  Kings- 
borough,  for  his  costly  work  upon  the  Paintings  of 
Mexico.  [7  vols.  folio.]   Well  may  Stephens  say,  there 
are  no  "  Idols"  here  as  at  Copan.     Heathen  language 
is  not  seen  in  the  Sculpture  of  Uxmal  ;  the  Christian 
language  alone  can  translate  the  above  emblems  of  the 
Eesurrection  !     The  translation  of  the  above  Sculp 
ture  seems  as  easy,  as  if  a  DANIEL  had  already  read 
the  handwriting  on  the  wall !  as  thus — The  human 
figure,  in  full  life  and  maturity,  together  with  the  sex, 
presents  mortality  ;  over  the  figure  the  cross-bones  are 
placed,  portraying  the   figure's  earthly  death  ;  while 
the  skull  supported  by  expanding  wings,   (and  this 
Sculpture  being  placed  above  those  of  life  and  death,) 
presents  the  immortal  Soul  ascending  on  the  wings  of 
Time,  .above  all  earthly  life,  or  the  corruption  of  the 
grave !     "  On   tombstones  with   us"   a  better  design 
could  not  have  been  formed  by  Art  to  enforce  the  be 
lief  in  the  Eesurrection.     The  beauty  of  this  subject 
has  led  us  into  digression,  for  it  belongs  to  the  third 
volume.     Campbell  will  apologize  for  us — 

"  Coming  events  cast  their  shadow  before." 

Mr.  Stephens  continues  : — 


J04  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF   [BOOK  j.,  cu.  v.,  §  iv. 

"  The  reader  will  be  able  to  form  some  idea  of  the 
time,  skill,  and  labour,  required  for  making  them  [the 
edifices] ;  and  more  than  this,  to  conceive  the  immense 
time,  skill,  and  labour  required  for  carving  [sculpturing] 
such  a  surface  of  stone  ;  and  the  wealth,  power,  and 
cultivation  of  the  people  who  could  command  such 
skill  and  labour  for  the  mere  decoration  of  the  edifices. 
Probably  all  these  ornaments  have  a  symbolical  mean 
ing  ;  [they  certainly  have]  each  stone  is  part  of  an 
allegory  or  fable  (?)  hidden  from  us,  inscrutable  under 
the  light  of  the  feeble  torch  we  may  burn  before  it, 
but  which,  if  ever  revealed^  will  shew  that  the  History 
of  the  World  yet  remains  to  be  written." 

With  all  humility  we  have  attempted  to  "  reveal" 
one  portion  of  the  Sculpture,  (others  will  follow) — but 
the  emblems  of  Christianity  and  the  Resurrection,  can 
form  no  part  "  of  an  allegory  or  fable  ;"  and  truly  has 
the  History  of  the  World  yet  to  be  written,  when  his 
torians  in  ignorance  of  the  Euins,  have  traced  the  Abo 
rigines,  who  built  the  gorgeous  edifices  of  Palenque  and 
Uxmal,  to  have  lived  and  perished  in  a  savage  life  ! 
From  the  character  of  the  Sculpture,  and  its  devices, 
Uxmal  is  placed  by  us  as  the  last  built  of  all  the  An 
cient  Cities  as  yet  discovered  on  the  Western  Continent. 

Having  made  sufficient  extracts  from  Mr.  Stephens's 
work  on  u  Central  America,"  in  illustration  of  Copan, 
Palenque,  and  Uxmal,  the  principal  Cities  of  Kuins ; 
the  Traveller's  reflections  upon  his  explorations  will 
now  be  given,  and  his  conclusions  met  and  refuted.  We 
desire,  before  we  commence  the  following  Chapter  of 


BOOK  i.,  en.  v.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  105 

refutation,  to  impress  the  reader's  mind  with  the  im 
portance  of  a  complete  removal  of  the  conclusions, 
arrived  at  by  Mr.  Stephens  in  regard  to  these  Ruins  ; 
— for  if  he  is  right,  we  are  stopped  at  the  very  threshold 
of  our  History.  We  confess  this  with  all  honesty,  and 
desire  thereby  to  arouse  the  minute  attention  of  the 
reader  to  the  several  points  of  refutation, — to  analyze 
them  critically,  and  to  yield  nothing, — but  from  con 
viction  of  foregone  errors  and  false  conclusions. 

In  conformity  with  the  rule  of  argument  with  which 
this  volume  was  commenced,  we  presume  that  the  pre 
ceding  Chapter  completely  establishes  in  the  mind  of 
the  reader,  that  Ancient  Cities  and  Ruins  have  been 
discovered  in  Mexican  America  ;  in  this  belief,  the 
History  will  be  continued,  and  the  Builders  and  Ar 
chitecture  identified. 


106  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A  REVIEW  OF  THE  REFLECTIONS  OF  MR.  STEPHENS  UPON 
THE  RUINS  OF  MEXICAN  AMERICA — HIS  CONCLUSIONS 
FOUNDED  UPON  FALSE  PREMISES — HIS  ERRORS  DETECTED 
BY  HIS  OWN  CONTRADICTIONS — RESTORATION  OF  THE 
TEMPLE  OF  UXMAL — HIS  CHIEF  MOTIVE  APPARENT — HIS 
ARGUMENTS  AND  CONCLUSIONS  REFUTED — AND  THE  AR 
CHITECTURE  OF  THE  RUINS  IDENTIFIED  AND  ESTA 
BLISHED — REMARKS  UPON  ROBERTSON'S  HISTORY  OF 
AMERICA. 

THE  interesting  Traveller  in  his  last  chapter  but 
one  of  his  Second  Volume  on  "  Central  America," 
says — 

"  I  have  finished  the  explorations  of  ruins, — and 
here  I  would  be  willing  to  part,  and  to  leave  the  reader 
to  wander  alone,  and  at  will  through  the  labyrinth  of 
mystery  which  hangs  over  these  ruined  cities;  but  it 
would  be  craven  to  do  so  without  turning  for  a  mo 
ment  to  the  important  question.  Who  were  the  people 
that  built  these  cities?  I  shall  narrow  down  this 
question  to  a  ground  even  yet  sufficiently  broad, — viz., 
a  comparison  of  these  remains  with  those  of  the  Ar 
chitecture  and  Sculpture  of  other  ages  and  people" 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  107 

It  is  upon  this  "  ground"  of  his  own  choosing  that 
we  propose  to  attack  his  manoeuvring, — it  is  the  only 
field  of  argument  where  the  necessary  truth  can  be 
elicited;  and  he  cannot  object  if  his  apparently  forti 
fied  positions  should  be  attacked,  and  if  not  sufficiently 
defended,  he  will  not  wonder  that  they  should  be  de 
molished  or  overthrown ;  and  if  we  cannot  succeed  in 
so  doing,  we  are  willing  to  admit,  that  his  "  Conclu 
sions"  will  be  to  this  work  what  the  heir-apparent  of 
the  Scottish  throne  was  to  Macbeth;  and  the  same 
words  (except  one)  will  speak  our  frank  confession — viz. 

"  The  Prince  of  Travellers !     That  is  a  step 
On  which  I  must  fall  down,  or  else  o'er -leap, 
For  in  my  way  it  lies." 

He  writes  : 

"  I  set  out  with  the  proposition  that  they  are  not  Cy 
clopean,  and  do  not  resemble  the  works  of  Greek  or 
Roman." 

We  admit  the  negative  to  the  first  and  last  proposi 
tion,  but  not  to  the  second, — for  the  sculpture  at  Ux- 
mal  is  not  only  as  fine,  but  distinctly  of  a  Grecian 
character:  the  meander,  or  square  running  border,  is 
essentially  Grecian;  and  even  his  own  description, — 
viz.,  "  Composition  of  leaves  and  flowers,  and  the  or 
naments  known  everywhere  as  grecques"  Here  is 
the  distinct  phrase  of  his  own  selection,  brought  as 
evidence  against  his  conclusion  on  the  second  proposi 
tion. 

The  engravings  in  Waldeck's  folio  work  of  the  same 


108  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

Ruins,  substantiate  every  description  by  Stephens,  as 
being  correct :  the  whole  fa£ades  have,  to  the  eye,  an 
appearance  in  regard  to  the  character  of  the  orna 
ments,  which  compels  the  looker-on  to  exclaim,  "  Gre 
cian  knowledge  has  been  there  r 

"  There  is  nothing  in  Europe  like  them,  [the  Ruins] 
We  must  then  look  to  Asia  or  Africa.  It  has  been 
supposed  that  at  different  periods  of  time,  vessels  from 
Japan  and  China  have  been  thrown  UPON  THE  WESTERN 
coast  of  America,  [i.  e.  on  the  Pacific  Ocean]  The 
civilization,  cultivation,  and  science  of  those  countries 
are  known  to  date  back  from  a  very  early  anti 
quity." 

The  latter  sentence  does  not  admit  of  question;  but 
that  the  Chinese  or  Japanese  possessed  navigation,  with 
"  its  means  and  appliances,"  at  a  period  to  meet  these 
Ruins,  or  to  cover  "  a  very  early  antiquity,"  cannot  for 
a  moment  be  sustained  by  history  or  even  tradition. 

Mr.  Stephens  does  not  claim  China  and  Japan  as  the 
nations  building  these  Cities,  but  rejects  them  upon  the 
ground  of  Architectural  comparison.  We  instantly 
join  in  this  decision,  and  too  it  add  the  impossibility 
from  the  want  of  navigable  means  ;  but,  says  the  Tra 
veller,  the  supposition  is,  that  they  (the  vessels)  were 
"  thrown  upon  the  Western  coast  of  America/'  and  there 
by  expressing  that  the  arrival  of  those  vessels  was  ac 
cidental.  We  will  prove  the  impossibility  of  this, — 
for  any  vessel  in  the  North  Pacific  Ocean,  having  left 
China  or  Japan,  and  becoming  unmanageable  from  loss 
of  rudder,  the  prevailing  East-wind  would  not  only 


POCK  i.,  CH.  vr.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  109 

prevent  the  vessel  from  reaching  the  Western  coast 
of  America,  but  actually  would  drive  the  ship  BACK  to 
China  or  Japan  !  This  last  sentence  is  not  given  to 
refute  Mr.  Stephens,  but  those  writers  who  may  have 
(as  he  states)  even  "  supposed"  the  possibility  of  ves 
sels  being  accidentally  "  thrown  upon  the  Western 
coast  of  America."  Nature  would  prevent  it.  This 
celebrated  "  East-wind"  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
analyze  and  explain,  in  the  investigation  of  the  first 
voyage  around  the  Continent  of  Africa  by  the  Tyrians. 
In  the  Pacific  Ocean  the  East  wind  would  prevent 
accidental  arrival  on  the  shores  of  the  Western  Con 
tinent;  but  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean  the  same  wind  would 
aid  and  expedite  such  an  arrival,  which,  however, 
would  be  upon  the  Eastern,  and  not  the  Western 
coast  of  America  ! 

"  The  monuments  of  India  have  been  made  familiar 
to  us.  The  remains  of  Hindu  architecture  exhibit  im 
mense  excavations  in  the  rock,  either  entirely  artificial, 
or  made  by  enlarging  natural  caverns,  supported  in 
front  by  large  columns  cut  out  of  the  rock,  with  a  dark 
gloomy  interior.  Among  all  these  American  Ruins 
there  is  not  a  single  excavation.  The  surface  of  the 
country  abounding  in  mountain  sides,  seems  to  invite 
it;  but,  instead  of  being  under  ground,  the  striking 
feature  of  these  Euins  is,  that  the  buildings  stand  on 
lofty  artificial  elevations ;  and  it  can  hardly  be  sup. 
posed  that  a  people  emigrating  to  a  new  country,  with 
that  strong  natural  impulse  to  perpetuate,  and  retain 
under  their  eyes  memorials  of  home,  would  have  gone 


110  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

so  directly  counter  to  National  and  Religious  asso 
ciations" 

The  reasoning  in  the  latter  part  of  the  foregone 
extract,  is  founded  upon  Nature,  and  therefore  just, — 
it  cannot  be  shaken, — it  cannot  be  even  assaulted  ; — 
we  claim  this  admission,  however,  for  our  own  position 
also,  when  in  the  next  chapter  we  bring  forward  the 
"  memorials  of  home,"  and  the  "  national  and  religious 
associations," — for  upon  the  Analogies,  the  corner-stone 
of  this  Epoch  is  founded. 

"  In  Sculpture,  too,  the  Hindus  differ  entirely.  Their 
subjects  are  far  more  hideous,  being,  in  general,  re 
presentations  of  human  beings,  distorted,  deformed, 
and  unnatural, — very  often  many-headed,  or  with  three 
or  four  arms  and  legs  thrown  out  from  the  same 
body." 

The  Hindu  is  rejected,  and  justly,  from  the  want  of 
similitude ;  the  field  is  now  narrowed  for  the  combat, 
— the  argument  is  brought,  in  his  estimation,  to  one 
nation  only. 

"  Lastly,  we  come  to  the  Egyptian.  The  point  of 
resemblance  upon  which  the  great  stress  has  been  laid, 
is  the  Pyramid.  The  pyramidal  form  is  one  which 
suggests  itself  to  human  intelligence  in  every  country, 
as  the  simplest  and  surest  mode  of  erecting  a  high 
structure  upon  a  solid  foundation." 

We  grant  that  the  first  suggestion  of  an  habitation 
would  be  of  a  pyramidal  character,  as  instanced  in  the 
tents  of  wandering  tribes,  formed  by  poles  rising  from 
a  base,  more  or  less  broad,  and  meeting  in  a  common 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  Ill 

centre;  but  we  deny  that  the  "pyramidal  form"  is  one 
followed  "  in  every  country,"  as  a  principle  for  rearing 
"  a  high  structure."  If  it  was  so  generally  practised, 
why  is  Egypt  the  only  country  where  it  is  found  ? 
Why  did  not  China,  Japan,  Hindustan,  Greece,  and 
Rome  practise  it  ?  Egypt  alone  claims  it  as  an  Archi 
tectural  practice, — the  principle  of  the  Pyramid  iden 
tifies  her  amid  the  wreck  of  Empires, — it  stands  out 
on  her  tableau  of  History  as  the  prominent  charac 
teristic, — it  was,  and  is,  nowhere  found  but  in  the 
Nation  of  the  Nile,  and  now  in  the  Euins  of  Ancient 
America  !  In  the  latter  country  the  Aborigines  modi 
fied  and  improved  upon  the  original;  but  sufiicient  is 
shewn  there,  even  in  the  base  of  the  pyramid,  to  pro 
claim  the  association  of  the  builders  with  Egyptian 
knowledge  ;  nor  does  it  follow  that  the  Architects  of 
Palenque  should  have  been,  of  necessity,  Egyptians. 

"  The  pyramidal  form  cannot  be  regarded  as  a 
ground  for  assigning  a  common  origin  to  all  people, 
among  whom  structures  of  that  character  are  found, 
unless  the  similarity  is  preserved  in  its  most  striking 
features." 

The  Traveller  says,  "  to  all  people."  [i.  e.  nations] 
Why,  his  own  rejections  prove  that  no  other  people 
practised  the  pyramid  but  the  Egyptian, — upon  that 
fact  is  he  now  arguing;  for  having  failed  to  find  the 
pyramidal  form  in  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  he  says, 
"  Lastly,  we  come  to  the  Egyptian." 

If  in  America  an  entire  pyramid,  from  base  to  apex, 
had  been  found,  he  would  not  have  rejected  the  use- 


112  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vr. 

less  mass,  but  instantly  have  claimed  it  for  Egyptian ; 
or  of  that  nation  only,  having  intimate  knowledge  of, 
and  association  with,  that  country.  Why  then  reject, 
— or  rather  why  does  he  not  bring  forward  the  same 
reasoning  when  the  essential  part  of  the  pyramid  is 
found  there  ?  It  will  be  shewn  why  he  did  not  ad 
vance  it. 

"  The  Pyramids  [of  Egypt]  are  peculiar  and  uni 
form,  and  were  invariably  erected  for  the  same  uses 
and  purposes,  so  far  as  those  uses  and  purposes  are 
known.  They  are  all  square  at  the  base,  with  steps 
rising  and  diminishing  until  they  come  to  a  point." 

The  general  truth  of  the  previous  quotation  is  appa 
rent  ;  but  that  the  Pyramids  of  Egypt  had  " steps'  in 
their  original  construction,  cannot  be  supported  by  any 
History,  or  by  the  absolute  facts  visible  even  at  the 
present  day.  All  their  sides  were  smooth  ;  and  com 
mencing  at  the  apex  in  placing  the  facial  stones,  the 
"  steps"  were  used  as  successive  scaffolds  from  the  base 
to  the  top.  On  the  following  page  to  the  above  ex 
tract,  Mr.  Stephens  contradicts  his  own  reasoning,  and 
when  that  can  be  proved  in  the  work  of  any  Author, 
no  other  refutation  of  a  false  conclusion  is  required. 
We  have  shewn  that  he  says  the  Egyptian  Pyramids 
had  " steps  rising"  and  in  the  very  next  page  he 
writes — 

"  Herodotus  says,  that  in  his  time  [484  B.  c.]  the 
great  Pyramid  was  coated  with  stone,  so  as  to  present 
a  smooth  surface — [consequently  no  "  steps  rising"]  — 
on  all  its  sides  from  the  base  to  the  top.  The  second 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  113 

Pyramid  of  Ghizeh,  called  the  Pyramid  of  Cephrenes, 
in  its  present  condition  (1842),  presents  on  the  lower 
part  ranges  of  steps,  with  an  accumulation  of  angular 
[triangular]  stones  at  the  base,  which  originally  filled 
up  the  interstices  between  the  steps,  but  have  fallen 
down.  In  the  upper  part  the  intermediate  layers  are 
still  in  their  places,  and  the  sides  present  a  smsoth  sur 
face  to  the  top.  [Thus  is  Herodotus  confirmed.]  There 
is  no  doubt  that  originally,  every  Pyramid  of  Egypt 
was  built  with  its  sides  perfectly  smooth.  The  STEPS 
formed  no  part  of  the  plan !  [This  is  true,  but  a 
direct  denial  of  himself]  It  is  in  this  state  only  that 
they  ought  to  be  considered,  and  in  this  state  any  pos 
sible  resemblance  between  them  and  what  are  called 
the  Pyramids  of  America,  ceases  /" 

Now  not  only  does  the  Traveller  contradict  himself 
in  writing  of  the  original  character  of  the  Egyptian 
Pyramids,  but  worse, — a  direct  denial  of  himself  upon 
the  ground  that  the  American  cannot  be  Egyptian,  be 
cause  all  "  resemblance  ceases"  upon  contemplating  the 
sides  of  the  structures  of  both  countries  in  their  ori 
ginal  character, — or  in  other  words,  if  the  American 
Pyramid  (or  any  part  of  it)  had  been  derived  from 
Egypt,  the  sides  would  have  been  faced  with  stone,  so 
as  to  present  a  smooth  surface.  Granted.  Here  follows, 
then,  his  own  description,  where  the  fact  of  identity  is 
established  at  Palenque  ! 

"  The  Palace  [Temple]  stands  on  an  artificial  eleva 
tion  of  an  oblong  form,  forty  feet  high,  three  hundred 
and  ten  feet  in  front  and  rear,  and  two  hundred  and 

VOL.  I.  I 


114  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

sixty  feet  on  each  side.  This  elevation  [pyramidal] 
was  formerly  faced  with  stone,  which  has  been  thrown 
down  by  the  growth  of  trees." 

We  have  here  a  distinct  and  an  admitted  analogy 
between  the  original  characteristic  of  the  Egyptian 
and  the  American  Pyramids, — proved  upon  the  very 
point  [the  sides]  brought  forward  by  him  to  negate 
the  proposition,  and  from  hia  own  words.  Again ;  at 
the  base  of  the  Pyramid  of 'Cephrenes  (Egypt),  the 
triangular  stones  that  formed  the  smooth  sides  are  still 
perceptible ;  so,  also,  are  they  to  be  seen  at  the  base  of 
the  Pyramid  of  Palenque, — each  stone  an  oracular  wit 
ness  against  his  "conclusive  consideration."  He  ob 
jects  to  similitude  upon  another  ground,  and  again 
refutes  himself, — viz. : 

"  The  Pyramids  of  Egypt  are  all  square  at  the  base, 
— the  nearest  approach  to  this  is  at  Copan  ;  but  even 
at  that  place  there  is  no  entire  Pyramid  standing  alone 
and  disconnected, — nor  one  with  four  sides  complete, 
but  only  two,  or  at  most  three  sides,  and  intended  to 
form  part  of  other  structures." 

At  Copan  (as  we  have  shewn)  the  very  measure 
ment  of  the  base  is  within  a  few  feet  and  (from  errors 
in  sum  total  by  different  authors)  may  justly  be  re 
garded  as  identical  in  size  with  the  great  Pyramid  of 
Egypt.  It  has,  it  is  true,  but  three  sides  (pyramidal) ; 
the  fourth  being  on  the  river,  consists  of  a  perpendi 
cular  wall,  identical  in  height  to  the  sea-wall  of  Tyrus. 
In  Egypt  they  had  no  river-walls  that  were  perpendi 
cular.  But  why  does  he  select  Copan  only,  to  prove 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  115 

whether  four  sides  existed  ?  Why  not  again  review 
Palenque  ?  His  motive  is  not  concealed  with  the  pro 
verbial  ingenuity  of  his  country;  for  at  Palenque  the 
Jour-sided,  pyramidal  structure  is  found,  both  in  his 
description  and  in  his  map  of  locality,  where  no  less 
than.  Jive  "  Casas"  (houses)  are  presented  on  pyramidal 
bases,  having  distinctly  four  sides,  and  three  of  them 
square  ;  nor  is  this  all,  the  Temple  of  Palenque  itself 
stands  on  a  pyramidal  elevation,  having  distinctly  four 
sides  ! 

As  he  read  a  "Congressional"  document  in  the 
Euins  of  Palenque,  by  the  light  of  "  fire  beetles,"  it 
would  almost  appear  that  he  formed  his  "  conclusions" 
by  the  same  uncertain  midnight  lamps ; — for  from  such 
treacherous  and  deceptive  flames  has  he  illumined  the 
historical  portion  of  his  volumes  ;  but  yet  the  glim 
mering  of  the  "  feeble  light"  is  sufficient  to  discover  his 
hidden  motive- 

We  now  bring  forward  a  contradiction  more  asto 
nishing  than  all  the  preceding:  and  but  that  his  vo 
lumes  are  before  us,  it  would  scarcely  be  credited  from 
the  pen  of  any  critic.  Vol.  ii.,  p.  439,  he  writes — 

"  Besides,  the  Pyramids  of  Egypt  are  known  to  have 
interior  chambers,  and  whatever  their  other  uses,  to 
have  been  intended  and  used  as  sepulchres.  These 
(American),  on  the  contrary,  are  of  solid  earth  and 
stone.  No  INTERIOR  CHAMBERS  have  ever  been  dis 
covered,  and  probably  none  exist  /" 

In  the  first  volume  (p.  143),  in  writing  of  the  py- 

i  2 


116  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

ramidal  structure  rising  from  the  centre  of  the  Temple 
of  Copan,  is  the  following  description,  and  which  was 
reserved  from  the  details  of  that  City,  to  prove  this 
contradiction. 

"  On  each  side  of  the  centre  of  the  steps  is  a  mound 
of  ruins,  apparently  of  a  circular  tower.     About  half 
way  up  the  steps  [of  the  pyramidal  base]  on  this  side,  is 
a  pit  [i.  e.  descent]  five  feet  square  and  seventeen  feet 
deep,  cased  with  stone.     At  the  bottom  is  an  opening 
two  feet  four  inches  high,  with  a  wall  one  foot  nine 
inches  thick,  which  leads  to  a  CHAMBER  (!)  ten  feet 
long,  Jive  feet  eight  inches  wide,  and  four  feet  high. 
At  each  end  is  a  niche  one  foot  nine  inches  high,  one 
foot  eight  inches  deep,  and  two  feet  five  inches  long. 
Colonel    Galindo   first   broke    into  this  SEPULCHRAL 
VAULT   [u  chamber"]  and  found  the  niches  and  the 
ground  full  of  red  earthenware,  dishes,  and  pottery, 
[Egyptian  again]  more  than  fifty  of  which,  he  says, 
were  full  of  human  bones,  packed  in  lime.     Also  se 
veral  sharp-edged  and  pointed  knives  of  chaya  ;    a 
small  DEATH'S-HEAD  carved  in  fine  green  stone,  its  eyes 
nearly  closed,  the  lower  features  distorted,  the  back 
symmetrically  perforated  with  holes,  the  whole  of  ex 
quisite  workmanship  /" 

This  last  sentence  brings  us  to  a  specimen  of  Gem 
engraving^  the  most  ancient  of  all  the  antique  works 
of  Art.  Not  only  is  the  death  "  Chamber"  identical 
with  that  of  Egypt,  but  also  the  very  way  of  reaching 
it — viz.,  first,  by  ascending  the  pyramidal  base,  and 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  1 1 7 

then  descending^  and  so  entering  the  Sepulchre  !  This 
could  not  be  accidental, — the  builders  of  that  pyra 
midal  Sepulchre  must  have  had  a  knowledge  of 
Egypt. 

The  foregone  "  self-denials"  (so  valued  in  man  under 
other  aspects),  lose  all  their  virtue  when  exerted  to 
sustain  fallacious  premises.  It  might  be  thought  that 
enough  has  been  brought  forward  to  refute  his  conclu 
sions;  but  we  desire  to  operate  upon  this  subject,  as 
Tobin  says,  "  Like  the  skilful  surgeon,  who  cuts  be 
yond  the  wound  to  make  the  cure  complete." 

"  Again,"  he  writes,  "  columns  [circular]  are  a  dis 
tinguishing  feature  of  Egyptian  architecture.  There  is 
not  a  Temple  on  the  Nile  without  them ;  and  the  reader 
will  bear  in  mind,  that  among  the  whole  of  these  ruins, 
NOT  ONE  COLUMN  has  been  found  I  If  this  Architec 
ture  had  been  derived  from  the  Egyptians,  so  striking 
and  important  a  feature  would  never  have  been  thrown 
aside." 

We  admit  the  force  of  the  preceding  extract,  so  far 
as  relates  to  the  circular  column  being  a  feature  in  the 
Architecture  of  the  Nile;  and  that  they  would  also  be 
found  in  America,  if  the  edifices  in  that  country  were 
of,  or  "  derived  from"  Egypt;  while  we  admit  this  rea 
soning,  we  at  once  deny  the  truth  of  the  assertion,  that 
the  round  column  has  not  been  found  in  the  Euins  of 
Ancient  America.  This  denial  is  given  upon  the  un 
impeachable  authority  of  Humboldt,  who,  in  his  illus 
trations  of  the  Kuins  of  Mitla,  gives  by  writing,  as 


118  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

well  as  by  pictorial  description,  the  circular  columns 
distinct !  The  denial  is  also  founded  upon  the  grave 
authority  of  Mr.  Stephens  himself, — for  he  (as  Baron 
Humboldt)  testifies  to  the  fact  both  by  pen  and  pencil. 
First,  will  be  quoted  from  his  pen.  In  vol.  ii.,  p.  428, 
in  writing  of  the  Ruins  of  Uxmal,  he  says — 

"  At  the  South-east  corner  of  this  platform  [of  the 
Temple]  is  a  row  of  ROUND  PILLAKS,  eighteen  inches 
in  diameter,  and  three  or  four  feet  high  [broken],  ex 
tending  about  one  hundred  feet  along  the  platform ;  and 
these  were  the  nearest  approach  (!)  to  pillars  or 
columns  that  we  saw  in  all  our  exploration  of  the 
ruins  of  that  country." 

Now  in  the  name  of  Reason,  and  all  its  attributes, 
could  there  be  a  "  nearer  approach"  to  circular  columns, 
than  "  round  pillars  ?"  Are  they  not  identical  ?  The 
proposition  can  only  be  answered  in  the  affirmative  ; 
and  as  a  consequence,  it  becomes  absolute  from  the 
identity.  Again — 

"  In  the  middle  of  the  terrace,  along  an  avenue  lead 
ing  to  a  range  of  steps,  was  a  broken  round  pillar, 
inclined  and  falling,  with  trees  growing  around  it." 

We  will  now  refer  to  his  map,  or  ground-plan  of 
the  Temple  of  Uxmal,  drawn  by  his  artist,  the  accu 
rate  Catherwood — (vol.  ii.,  p.  428-9).  On  that  plan 
there  are  two  rows  of  circular  columns  in  parallel 
lines, — one  row  is  perfect,  and  contains  eleven  columns, 
the  other  is  imperfect,  and  presents  six  columns ;  but,  as 
dotted  on  the  plan,  and  when  the  parallel  lines  were  not 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  119 

in  ruin,  contained  twenty-two  "  round  pillars :"  though 
from  the  appearance  of  the  ground-plan,  it  is  almost 
demonstrated  that  the  two  rows  of  columns  were  con 
tinued  around  the  entire  platform-terrace,  forming  a 
grand  Colonnade,  like  those  of  Palmyra,  or  that  facing 
the  church  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome,  but  a  square  instead 
of  a  circular  area.  The  columns  at  Uxmal  are  given  as 
"  eighteen   inches   in  diameter  ;"    this  multiplied  by 
eight  (the  medium  calculation)  would  give  each  an 
an  altitude  of  twelve  feet.     On  the  plan  (by  measur 
ing  from  the  scale  given)  the  line   of  one  row  of  the 
columns  extends  one  hundred  and  forty  feet,  its  parallel 
the  same  ;  each  column  is  ten  feet  from  its  associate; 
the  same  distance  exactly  is  between  the  parallel  rows, 
thus  proving  a  perfect  knowledge  of  Architectural  de 
sign  !     Pursuing  the  same  scale  of  measurement  (as 
the  ground-plan  authorizes),  the  entire  Colonnade  of 
Uxmal  contained  originally,  two  hundred  and  thirty 
circular  columns  !     In  the  centre  of  the  area  in  front 
of  the  Temple  (and  holding  the  same  locality  as  the 
single  Obelisk  in  front  of  St.  Peter's,  at  Rome),  is  the 
ruin  of  the  solitary  "  broken  round  Pillar,"  and  com 
pared  with  the  other  columns  on  the  Map,  is  six  feet 
in  diameter,  and  this  multiplied  by  ten  (for  capital  and 
ornament  on  the  summit, — perhaps  originally  an  em 
blem  of  the  Sun),  would  give  this  single  column  an 
altitude  of  sixty  feet !     This  is  a  circular,  not  a  square 
column.     The  foregone  Architectural  analysis  is  not 
given  by  Stephens,  but  we  have  taken  as  a  basis  the 
rude  ground-plan  given,  and  have  thus  resuscitated  the 


120  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  L,  CH.  vi. 

Colonnade  of  Uxmal,  which  formed  the  approach  to 
the  great  Temple.* 

On  the  Map  of  the  ruin  now  under  consideration, 
and  directly  beneath  the  "  round  pillars,"  is  written  the 
following  sentence  by  Stephens  himself,  to  illustrate 
the  meaning  of  the  circular  dots  on  the  plan, — the 
words  are,  " Remains  of  Columns  /" 

*  Upon  the  preceding-  principle,  for  the  convenience  of  reference, 
we  have  produced  the  following :  and  we  predict,  should  any  other 
Cities  or  Ruins  be  discovered  in  Yucutan,  that  they  will  possess  the 
same  general  characteristics, — and  consequently  will  not  injure  this 
History, — but  will  rather  tend  to  support  it. 

RESTORATION  OF  THE  TEMPLE  OF  UXMAL,  YUCATAN  :    VIZ. — 

First  Terrace,  640  feet  long  on  each  of  the  four  sides,  5  feet  high, 
steps  in  centre  on  the  several  sides. 

First  Platform,  20  feet  broad. 

Second  Terrace,  600  feet  on  each  of  the  sides,  15  feet  high,  steps 
also  in  centre. 

Second  Platform,  205  feet  to  base  of  third  terrace. 

Third  Terrace,  400  feet  at  base ;  35  steps,  six  inches  tread;  entire 
depth  110  feet. 

Third  Platform,  30  feet,  to  the  front  of  the  Temple ;  all  the 
Terraces  are  cased  with  cut  stone. 

Fagade  of  Temple,  320  feet  :  walls  to  first  Cornice  25  feet  high. 

Three  doorways,  centre,  8  feet  6  inches  wide,  8  feet  10  inches 
high ;  the  two  lateral  doorways  the  same  height  as  the  centre,  and  6 
feet  6  inches  wide. 

Colonnade,  or  Second  Platform,  composed  of  230  circular  columns, 
each  12  feet  high,  and  18  inches  in  diameter;  in  two  rows;  the 
columns  10  feet  apart. 

The  Single  Altar-  Column,  6  feet  diameter,  and  60  feet  high,  in 
centre  of  area. 

Base  of  First  Terrace,  2560  feet ! 

Sculptured  walls  of  the  Temple,  40,960  superficial  feet! 

The  Three  Artificial  Terraces  contain  72,800  cubit  feet !     G.  J. 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  121 

How  can  he  then  reconcile  from  his  own  descriptions, 
that  "  not  one  Column  has  been  found  ?"  "  If,"  says 
he,  "  this  Architecture  had  been  derived  from  the 
Egyptians,  so  striking  and  important  a  feature  [i.  e. 
circular  Columns]  would  never  have  been  thrown 
aside."  Well  then,  the  "  important  feature"  has  not 
"  been  thrown  aside,"  and  consequently  from  his  own 
reasoning,  the  Architecture  was  (conjoined  with  the 
pyramidal  bases)  "  derived  from  the  Egyptian."  We 
believe  distinctly,  that  the  Architecture  was  "  derived 
from" — in  other  words — borrowed  from, — the  edifices 
of  the  Nile  ; — but,  not  built  by  the  Egyptians  them 
selves.  In  regard  to  another  branch  of  Art,  he  com 
mits  himself  in  the  same  manner  as  when  writing  of 
Architecture. 

u  Next,  as  to  Sculpture.  The  idea  of  resemblance 
in  this  particular  has  been  so  often  and  so  confidently 
expressed,  that  I  almost  hesitate  to  declare  the  total 
want  of  similarity." 

There  should  indeed  be  hesitation  upon  a  subject, 
so  capable  of  denying  a  conclusion,  directly  opposed  to 
occular  demonstration. 

"  If  there  be  any  resemblance  [to  the  Egyptian] 
at  all  striking,  it  is  only  that  the  figures  are  in  profile,  and 
this  is  equally  true  of  all  good  Sculpture  in  bas-relief'' 

Why  does  he  select  "  bas-relief  only, — why  not 
bring  forth  alto-relievo^ — also, — for  they  are  both 
found  in  Egypt  and  America.  The  Altar  at  Copan, 
and  the  walls  at  Palenque  present  profile  figures  and 
in  bas-relievo, — so  does  the  Yocal  Memnon  of  Thebes, 


122  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi* 

and  the  walls  of  Egypt :  at  Palenque  the  two  figures 
grouped  at  the  Altar  (of  Casa,  No.  3)  are  in  profile, 
and  face  to  face,  with  the  Mask  of  Saturn  between 
them,  and  holding  the  same  general  position  as  the  two 
figures  of  the  Yocal  Memnon,— who  are  also  face  to 
face,  and  in  profile, — but  instead  of  the  mask,  they  have 
the  Egyptian  Tau  T  between  them,  and  in  the  act  of 
binding  it  with  the  lotus  plant.  But  he  objects  to 
similitude  apparently  from  the  want  of  analogy  in  the 
physiognomy,  or  profile  characteristics  of  the  relative 
figures  of  Egypt  and  America.  This  certainly  then 
must  prove  that  they  were  a  different  people ;  this  we 
distinctly  believe  ; — but,  that  that  people  had  know 
ledge  of  Egyptian  Architecture  and  Sculpture,  from 
commercial  intercourse  with  the  Nile.  Alto-Relievo 
Sculpture  is  in  America  and  Egypt : — in  the  former 
country,  on  the  Idol-columns  of  Copan  ;  in  the  latter 
nation,  upon  the  Capitals  of  the  Temple  Columns  ; — 
and  in  both  countries  the  faces  are  not  in  profile,  but 
full  front.  The  profile  figures  being  on  Temples,  were 
supposed  to  be  deified,  and  consequently  the  facial 
outlines  were  represented  different  from  human  out 
line. 

Again  : — What  are  the  Obelisks  of  Egypt  ?  Are 
they  not  square  columns  for  the  facility  of  Sculpture  ? 
and  of  what  form  are  the  isolated  columns  at  Copan  ? 
Are  they  not  square,  and  for  the  same  purpose  of  faci 
lity  in  Sculpture  with  which  they  are  covered,  and 
with  workmanship  "  as  fine  as  that  of  Egypt  ?"  This 
is  a  point  that  Mr.  Stephens  has  passed  over  without 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  123 

even  a  comment!  The  Columns  of  Copan  stand 
detached  and  solitary, — the  Obelisks  of  Egypt  do  the 
same,  and  both  are  square  (or  four-sided)  and  covered 
with  the  art  of  the  Sculptor.  The  analogy  of  being 
derived  from  the  Nile  is  perfect, — for  in  what  other 
Ruins  but  those  of  Egypt,  and  Ancient  America,  is  the 
square  sculptured  Column  to  be  found  ?  He  affects 
to  despise  the  Idol-Obelisks  of  Copan,  because  they  do 
not  tower  in  a  single  stone,  "  ninety-feet"  in  height  like 
those  of  Egypt, — that  they  could  not  "  be  derived 
from"  the  latter  country,  because  they  are  only  one- 
sixth  of  the  altitude  of  their  prototypes  ! 

Has  Mr.  Stephens  then  travelled  amid  the  giant 
Euins  of  Memphis  and  Thebes,  and  gazed  upon  the 
Pyramids  of  Ghizeh,  unconscious  of  their  history,  as  of 
the  Ruins  in  America-  ?  Has  he  yet  to  learn,  that  cap 
tives  and  prisoners  of  war,  numbering  their  thousands, 
by  tens  and  hundreds,  built  the  former  ?  Freemen 
built  the  latter,  and  consequently  they  are  less  in 
grandeur!  Strange  and  original  as  this  assertion 
may  appear,  it  is  no  less  philosophically,  than  histo 
rically  true.  What  points  out  Egypt  from  the  wreck 
of  Empires,  even  at  this  day  ? — her  Colossal  Pyramids 
and  Temples!  What  preserves  ancient  Rome  amid 
all  the  Ruins  of  Italy,  and  in  present  grandeur  ? — her 
giant  Coliseum!  Who  built  these  wonders  of  even 
the  modern  world  ?  Cheops  and  Sesostris,  Vespasian 
and  Titus?  They  indeed  commanded  that  they 
should  be  erected  as  trophies  of  their  power  ; — but, 
who  were  the  workmen,  the  actual  builders  and 


124  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

labourers  ?  There  is  not  a  Pyramid,  or  Temple  of 
Egypt,  upon  which  the  hand  of  a  Freeman  aided  in 
building!  Millions  of  Captives,  made  by  the  Egyptian 
kings,  and  especially  by  Sesostris,  during  his  nine  years 
foreign  warfare,  were  sent  to  Egypt,  from  Arabia, 
Africa,  and  Asia, — his  pride  and  vainglory  were,  that 
posterity  should  know  his  Conquests  by  the  magnitude 
of  his  Edifices,— for  being  built  by  his  Captives,  modern 
art  might  easily  realize  the  extent,  and  to  him,  gran 
deur  of  his  victories.  The  useless,  and  unsupporting 
Pyramid  of  the  Nile,  may  well  serve  for  the  emblem 
of  Cheops,  or  the  vainglorious  Sesostris!  Who 
were  the  builders  and  labourers  of  the  Coliseum? 
Ninety-seven  thousand  captives,  and  believers  in  The 
Only  God!  That  human  slaughterhouse  of  Eome, 
is  cemented  from  its  base  to  its  cornice,  with  the  sighs 
and  blood  of  Jerusalem  !  When  LIBEKTY  lays  the 
corner-stone, — Utility  is  the  Architect, — Grace  and 
Beauty  the  Sculptors, — and  Freemen  the  builders 
and  artizans:  these  combined,  useless  Magnificence 
can  never  cross  the  threshold,  or  Slavery  breathe 
upon  the  Altar  ! 

The  absence  of  the  Arch  in  all  the  Ruins  of  America 
will,  also,  identify  those  ancient  cities  with  a  nation 
having  a  Knowledge  of,  and  contemporaneous  with, 
Egypt, — for  the  Arch  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  cities 
of  the  Nile — nor  was  it  at  Sidon  or  Tyrus.  The  Arch 
was  invented  by  the  Greeks,  but  seldom  practised  by 
them,  as  they  did  not  think  it  graceful, — the  Romans 
did,  and  consequently  used  it  upon  nearly  every  occa- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  125 

sion.  Not  only  does  the  absence  of  the  Arch  point  out 
Egypt  as  a  contemporaneous  nation  with  the  builders 
in  America,  (this  is  omitted  by  Mr.  Stephens)  but  the 
manner  of  forming  their  ceilings  is  distinctly  imitated 
at  Ocosingo,  Palenque,  and  Uxmal : — for  the  ceilings 
there  are  formed  by  stones  lapping  over  each  other 
(like  reversed  steps)  till  they  reach  a  centre,  or  such 
small  distance  from  each  other,  that  a  single  stone  will 
bind  them.  At  Uxmal  the  ceiling  is  smooth-surfaced, 
like  a  pyramidal,  or  gable-end  ceiling.  In  vol.  ii., 
p.  313,  he  says,  "  The  ceiling  of  each  corridor  was  in 
this  form.  [Described  above.]  The  builders  were  evi 
dently  ignorant  of  the  principles  of  the  Arch  ;  and 
the  support  was  made  by  stones  lapping  over  as  they 
rose,  as  at  Ocosingo,"  &c.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
at  Palenque,  the  principal  part  of  the  architectural  or 
naments  are  of  stucco  and  as  "  hard  as  stone."  "  The 
whole  front  [of  the  Temple]  was  covered  with  stucco 
and  painted"  The  reader  who  may  be  familiar  with 
descriptions  of  the  wonders  of  the  Nile  by  Legh,  Wil 
kinson,  and  Belzoni,  will  recognise  at  once  that "  painted 
stucco"  is  also  Egyptian: — but,  this  comparison  is 
avoided  by  Mr.  Stephens ;  as,  also,  the  following  artis- 
tical  fact  and  analogy,  which  is  found  at  Memphis  and 
other  cities  of  Egypt — viz.,  "  On  the  top  of  one  [i.  e. 
stucco  figures  at  Palenque]  are  three  hieroglyphics 
SUNK  IN  THE  STUCCO  !"  The  following  will  not  serve 
to  support  his  conclusions. 

"  And  the  most  radical  difference  of  all  is,  the  Py 
ramids  of  Egypt  are  complete  in  themselves:  the  struc- 


126  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

tures  in  this  country  [America]  were  erected  to  serve 
as  the  foundations  of  buildings.  There  is  no  pyramid 
in  Egypt  with  a  Palace  or  Temple  upon  it,  [would  he 
have  it  on  an  apex  ?] — there  is  no  pyramidal  structure 
in  this  country  without" 

From  the  foregone  extract  can  any  reader  acquainted 
with  the  Arts,  fail  to  arrive  at  the  conclusion,  that  the 
builders  of  Palenque  and  Uxmal  derived  from  the 
Egyptians  all  that  was  good  of  their  great  edifices,  and 
improved  upon  the  other  parts  ?  For  what  reader  will 
deny,  that  a  Temple  erected  upon  the  lower  portion  of 
a  Pyramid,  is  an  improvement  upon  the  original,  by 
the  association  of  utility  ?  And  being  an  improvement, 
it  must  have  been  by  those  acquainted  with  the  Original, 
and  as  remarked  in  the  following  pages,  what  Nation 
had  the  facility  of  being  so  acquainted  as  the  Tyrian  ? 
And  as  if  in  direct  copy  of  the  Egyptian,  we  have  shewn 
that  the  size  of  the  pyramidal  base  at  Copan  is  iden 
tical  with  that  of  the  great  Pyramid  of  the  Nile, — 
while  that  at  Cholula,  in  Mexican  America,  is  exactly 
twice  the  base  measurement.  It  is  scarcely  possible 
that  these  dimensions  should  have  been  accidental  in 
construction. 

"  There  is  then,"  he  says,  "  no  resemblance  in  these 
remains  to  those  of  the  Egyptians ;  and  failing  here 
we  look  elsewhere  in  vain" 

His  conclusions  upon  false  premises,  would  indeed 
prove  "  no  resemblance :"  but,  truth  and  her  all-powerful 
propositions  are  against  him, — his  own  descriptions, 
and  those  of  his  attendant  artist  crush  him  at  every 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  127 

step, — they  both  prove  "  resemblance"  in  every  Ruin ; — 
at  Copan,  pyramidal  structures,  idol-obelisks,  and  se 
pulchral  chamber:  at  Palenque,  profile  figures,  and 
square-based,  pyro-foundations :  at  Uxmal  the  same, 
with  a  Colonnade  of  circular  Columns, — and  at  the 
second  city  (Palenque)  a  stone  statue  is  even  found, 
and  from  the  engraving,  Egypt,  or  her  Tyrian  neigh 
bour,  would  instantly  claim  it.  Of  this  statue  he  writes, 
(Vol.  ii.,  p.  349.) 

"  We  were  at  once  struck  with  its  expression  of 
serene  repose,  and  its  strong  resemblance  to  Egyptian 
Statues.  (!)  In  height  it  is  ten  feet  six  inches,  of 
which  two  feet  six  inches  were  under  ground.  The 
head-dress  is  lofty  and  spreading :  there  are  holes  in 
[near]  the  place  of  ears,  which  perhaps  were  adorned 
with  ear-rings  of  gold  and  pearls.  Eound  the  neck  is 
a  necklace :  and  pressed  against  the  breast  by  the  right 
hand,  is  an  instrument  apparently  with  teeth." 

In  the  wood-cut  this  "  instrument  with  teeth"  is  no 
more  or  less,  than  part  of  a  muralled  crown,  and  it  may 
have  been,  therefore,  the  Statue  of  the  Guardian  of  the 
City.  The  Tyrian  Coins  have  the  muralled  crown  on 
the  head  of  the  obverse  profile,  which  represents  As- 
tart  e,  the  tutelary  Goddess  of  the  Tyrians  and 
Sidonians. 

"  The  left  hand  rests  on  a  hieroglyphic,  from  which 
descends  some  symbolical  ornament:  the  figure  stands 
on  what  we  have  always  considered  a  hieroglyphic 
(plinth)  analogous  again  to  the  custom  in  Egypt  of 


128  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  fBOOK  L>  CH.  vi. 

recording  the  name  and  office  of  the  hero,  or  other 
person  represented." 

In  the  last  quotation  but  one,  he  distinctly  uses  the 
word  "  resemblance,"  preceded  by  that  of  "  strong,"  to 
enforce  the  similitude  to  the  Egyptian  ;  and  in  the 
last  quotation  he  says,  that  the  hieroglyphical  plinth 
is  "  analogous  again  to  the  custom  of  Egypt !"  As  he 
has  visited,  and  written  of  the  statues  of  the  Nile,  we 
will  not  gainsay  his  judgment  even  by  a  suspicion. 
The  statues  on  the  building,  surmounting  the  pyra 
midal  base  at  Uxmal,  (Waldeck's  folio)  strongly 
resemble  the  general  character  of  the  Egyptian,- — the 
head-dress  and  cape  especially, — the  difference  is,  that 
otherwise  than  the  lappet,  hood,  and  cape, — the  figure 
is  entirely  naked, — whereas  the  Egyptian  statues  ge 
nerally  possess  the  additional  costume  of  the  loin-cloth. 

"  They  [the  Ruins]  are  different  from  the  works  of 
any  other  known  people,  of  a  new  order,  and  entirely 
and  absolutely  anomalous  :  they  stand  alone." 

Every  people  (he  argues)  and  the  nations  known 
at  the  present  day,  by  history,  or  by  ruins,  have  been 
searched  in  order  to  identify  byfac-simile  resemblance, 
but  in  vain, — though  Egypt,  we  have  shewn,  claims 
the  bases  and  many  attendant  analogies.  What  Nation 
then  ever  existed  (possessing  navigable  means)  of 
whose  works  by  Architecture  and  Sculpture  we  have 
no  knowledge  ? — ".  That  is  the  question," — and  that 
answered,  it  will  aid  the  solving  of  the  mysterious 
problem  around  the  Ruins.  Then  here  is  the  answer, 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  129 

without  any  fear  of  contradiction  or  denial.  The 
only  nation  is  the  Tyrian  ! — that  name  is  used  in  its 
triple  or  Phoenician  sense,  and  comprehends  Sidon, 
Tyrus,  and  Carthage, — not  a  remnant  remains  whereby 
the  slightest  form  can  be  traced,  save  the  mere  founda 
tions  of  their  former  greatness  !  Egypt  was  the  neigh 
bour  of  the  Tyrian,  and  consequently  imparted  her 
knowledge  through  commercial  communion. 

The  inhabitants  of  Tyrus  from  their  small  locality 
[i.  e.  the  Island]  were  essentially  a  practical  people, — 
they  had  no  space  to  build  idle  or  useless  edifices,  like 
those  of  Egypt, — they  had  no  captives  I  The  Tyrians 
were  of  all  people  of  the  ancient  world,  best  adapted 
to  imitate  what  was  of  utility  and  stability, — thence 
their  selecting  pyramidal  bases,  as  foundations  for 
their  Temples  in  America,  and  which  have  preserved 
those  edifices,  and  the  judgment  of  the  builders,  even 
to  this  day,  through  a  period  of  time  beyond  two  thou 
sand  years  !  It  also  evinced  that  acuteness  and  skill, 
in  applying  means  to  ends,  for  which,  as  a  Nation,  they 
were  so  renowned.  In  Section  3,  of  the  Analogies,  we 
will  establish  from  Scriptural  History  the  early  Archi 
tecture  (as  to  its  style)  of  the  ancient  Tyrians. 

The  Ruins  in  Ancient  America  (and  by  that  term 
we  mean  anterior  to  the  re-discovery  by  Columbus)  do 
indeed  "  stand  alone  :" — a  "  new  order"  to  the  modern 
eye  they  may  be — but  over  two  thousand  years  ago, 
the  "  order"  might  have  been  termed  the  Egypto- 
Tyrian : — and  reason,  research,  and  analogies  of 
Religious  and  National  Customs,  will  prove  that  the 

VOL.  i.  K 


130  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

name  now  given  to  this  newly-discovered  ancient 
order  is  correct  ; — and  that  the  moderns  may  not 
only  repeat  the  term,  but,  even  aid  the  Science  of 
Architecture,  by  the  application  of  the  rules  and  prin 
ciples  of  utility  and  solidity,  now  discovered  in  the 
Western  Hemisphere  ! 

Our  review  of  his  "  conclusions"  has  advanced  suffi 
ciently  far  for  our  purpose ;  for  it  must  be  evident  that 
a  complete  refutation  of  his  deductions  has  been  given, 
and  founded  upon  his  own  descriptions,  and  illustra 
tions, — apart  from  Baron  Humboldt's  and  Waldeck's 
works,  or  any  humble  commentaries  of  our  own.  It 
will  naturally  be  asked — "  What  could  have  been  the 
motive  of  such  contradiction,  and  against  himself  ?"  A 
hidden  motive  has  more  than  once  been  hinted  at  in 
the  foregoing  pages.  0 !  love  of  Country  !  how  inhe 
rent  is  thy  power  in  the  human  mind  ! — but,  never 
before  was  it  exerted  to  the  same  extent  as  by  our 
favourite  Traveller,  as  evinced  in  the  motive  for  reject 
ing  all  Nations — except  his  own,  as  claimants  for  the 
builders  of  Copan,  and  her  muralled  companions  of  the 
Western  Continent. 

Talk  of  the  Dacii,  and  the  Curtius,  impaling  them 
selves  upon  the  spears  of  the  enemy,  or  plunging  into 
a  gulph  to  close  it, — why,  our  devoted  Traveller  does 
more  than  all  this — for  he  survives  the  shock  and 
faU! 

The  devotional  lines  unfolding  the  long  concealed 
motive  for  rejecting  all  other  Nations,  must  not  be 
withheld,  he  writes — 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  131 

"  I  invite  to  this  subject  the  special  attention  of 
those  familiar  with  the  Arts  of  other  countries  ; — for, 
unless  I  am  wrong,  we  have  a  conclusion  far  more 
interesting  and  wonderful  than  that  of  connecting  the 
builders  of  these  cities  with  the  Egyptians,  or  any 
other  people.  It  is  the  Spectacle  of  A  PEOPLE  skilled 
in  Architecture,  Sculpture,  and  Drawing,  and  beyond 
doubt9  other  more  perishable  arts  ;  and  possessing  the 
cultivation  and  refinement  attendant  upon  these, — NOT 

DERIVED     FEOM     THE     OLD     WORLD,     but     ORIGINATING 

AND  GROWING  up  here,  [America]  without  models 
or  masters, — having  a  distinct,  separate,  independent 
existence : — LIKE  THE  PLANTS  AND  FRUITS  OF  THE 

SOIL — INDIGENOUS  !" 

Temples  and  Pyramids  defend  your  rights  !  Peri 
cles  and  Phidias  protect  the  Arts  ! — for  in  the  Western 
Continent,  without  "  models  or  masters," — Edifices, 
Architects,  and  Sculptors,  as  "  plants  and  fruit" — 
or  like — 

"  Foul  deeds  will  rise, 
Though  all  the  earth  o'er  whelm  them  to  men's  eyes !" 

He  brings  forward  different  Nations  to  father  the 
Architecture  in  Ancient  America, — he  calls  for  "  spi 
rits  from  the  vasty  deep ;"  but  they  will  not  come, — he 
calls  to  the  Hindu,  Chinese,  and  Japanese,  to  claim  the 
Child, — they  reject  it.  Europe  does  the  same. — Greece 
is  nqt  claimed, — although  the  meander  border  is  on 
the  Sculptured  drapery  of  the  offspring.  It  must  then 
belong  to  Asia  ! — No  ? — well  then  certainly  to  the 

K  2 


132  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

great  Nation  of  Africa — Egypt  ! — what !  the  negative 
again  ? — the  writ  to  find  the  Parent  is  about  to  be 
returned  endorsed  non  est  inventus,  and  the  Architec 
tural  Child  to  be  declared  fatherless, — for  he  passes  by 
the  only  Nation  of  all  others  that  should  have  been 
selected, — from  their  means  of  accomplishing  the  migra 
tion, — their  knowledge  of  art, — skill  in  imitation, 

their  neighbourhood  and  communion  with  Egypt, — 

every   circumstance   proclaims — Tyrus  : — but, — no, 

this  would  not  answer  the  purpose  of  the  fascinating 
Traveller, — his  "  conclusion"  had  a  peculiar  end  in 
view, — something  National, — and  with  that  love  of 
country  so  conspicuous  (God  be  praised  !)  in  the 
Anglo-Saxon  race,  he  discards  Europe,  Asia,  and 
Africa  as  the  Builders, — to  him  there  is  a  nobler  idea, 
— that  the  Temples,  Palaces,  and  Altars, — Priests, 
Kings,  and  People, — Architects,  Sculptors,  and  Paint 
ers  belonged  to  America  only, — that  they  were  as  the 
u  plants"  "  indigenous  to  the  Soil," — or,  that  they 
sprung  like  Minerva,  ready  armed  and  equipped,  as 
the  law  of  art  directs,  from  the  mental  citadel  of  Jove 
himself ! 

His  "  conclusion,"  which  gives  no  distant  antiquity 
to  these  Euins  (but  which  is  absolutely  apparent),  is 
somewhat  in  analogy  with  that  which  may  be  supposed 
to  have  been  offered  to  a  travelling  Astronomer,  by  a 
homestead-loving  Cottager, — who  declared  that  the 
Moon  could  not  be  ancient  and  inhabited,  because  the 
freshness  would  prevent  both  propositions.  "  Fresh 
ness  !  How  so,  my  good  woman  ?"  asked  the  New- 


BOOK  i.,  CH  vi.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  133 

tonian  disciple.  "  How  so  !"  she  replied.  "  How  wise 
you  gentlemen  with  long  telescopes  are  ! — how  so  ? — 
why  because  there  is  a  NEW  moon  every  month,  and, 
consequently,  there  would  not  be  time  enough  for 
people  to  be  born, — or  if  they  were  to  grow  up  like 
c  plants,'  they  would  be  cut  down  every  month  ! — and 
consequently  they  could  not  be  ancient, — any  how  !" 
But  to  be  serious. — Our  just  pride  of  native  land ! 
England, — as  expressed  in  "  The  First  Oration  upon 
the  Life,  Character,  and  Genius  of  Shakspeare,"  *  and 
our  impartial  love  (as  a  Citizen  of  the  United  States) 
for  the  Nation  claiming  Washington  as  its  founder,  is 
too  well  known  and  recorded  in  our  humble  Oration 
upon  her  History  and  Independence,! — and  in  public 
debate,  discourses,  and  speeches,  both  in  England  and 
America  ;—  together  with  the  feelings  of  duty  ; — and 
gratitude  founded  upon  hospitality  and  the  Medallic 
presentations  received  in  both  Countries,  to  admit  even 
of  a  question,  as  to  our  resolution  to  uphold  their 
glory  and  amity,  at  home  or  abroad, — and  that  without 
fear  or  favour,  from  foe  or  friend  !  It  was  the  very  spirit 
of  that  love  for  the  country,  which  has  graced  us 
by  its  Citizenship,  that  led  us  to  detect  the  erroneous 
"  conclusions"  of  Mr.  Stephens  in  reference  to  these 
Ruins  : — for  the  errors  must  be  evident  even  to  him 
self,  should  these  fervent  but  honest  pages,  ever  meet 

*  Pronounced  at  Stratford-upon-Avon,  England,  before,  and  at  the 
invitation  of  the  Royal  Shaksperean  Institution,  April  23,  1836. 

f  Pronounced  in  the  Capital  of  Virginia,  U.  S.  A.,  at  the  invita 
tion  of  the  Franklin  Society,  and  before  the  Municipal  Authorities, 
July  4,  1840. 


134  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK,  i.,  CH.  vi. 

his  perusal  ; — and  appreciating  as  we  do,  the  valuable 
and  interesting  volumes  he  has  given  to  the  Library  of 
"  Travels," — good  nature,—  knowledge  of  the  Arts, — 
united  with  a  justifiable,  and  a  necessary  independence, 
called  forth  by  the  importance  of  the  subject, — have 
been  the  only  means  employed  by  us  in  criticising  his 
work. 

In  his  last  chapters,  he  seems  to  have  forgotten  what 
he  had  written  in  his  descriptions  of  the  Ruins :  and 
that  his  "  Conclusion"  was  a  sudden  thought, — and,  as 
proved,  not  founded  upon  that  which  preceded.  It 
could  not  be  otherwise,  for 

"  A  change  came  o'er  the  spirit  of  his  dream !" 

It  is  scarcely  a  question,  whether  he  adds  to  the  fame 
of  America  so  much,  by  making  the  Architects  and  the 
Mexican  Aborigines  to  rise  up,  as  "  indigenous"  to  the 
land,  and  thence  directly  opposing  the  Bible, — the 
first  Parents,  and  the  Diluvian  Ancestors, — as  if  he  had 
traced,  and  proved  them  to  be  from  scientific  and  ac 
complished  Tyrus, — or  those  of  the  North,  from 
"  chosen"  and  courageous  Israel,  and  following  on  their 
track — to  trace  principles  derived  from  an  Apostle  of 
Christianity,  together  with  the  fulfilment  of  the  words 
of  a  Sacred  Prophet ! 

This  question  cannot  contemplate  the  fame  of  the 
United-States, — either  as  a  Nation  or  a  People, — al 
though  it  does  that  of  the  Western  Hemisphere  gene 
rally; — that  of  the  Republic  is  consolidated  with  the 
essential  spirit  and  glory  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  135 

Norman  race,  and  consequently  has  no  association  with 
the  great  Tyrian  family,  or  that  of  Israel, — although 
all  the  Nations  of  the  Western  Continent  feel  the  serene 
influence  of  the  heaven-born  power — Christianity. 
That  Faith  (if  we  err  not)  was  introduced  into  the 
Western  Hemisphere  more  than  five  centuries  before 
St.  Augustine  preached  it  in  England. 

In  volume  ii.  (p.  442),  Mr.  Stephens  expresses  him 
self  in  the  following  ingenuous  manner, — after  he  had 
formed  his  "  conclusion,"  and  which  at  once  proves,  by 
his  own  words,  that  he  did  not  sufficiently  investigate 
his  subject.  He  writes — 

"  1  shall  not  attempt  to  inquire  into  the  Origin  of 
this  people, — -from  what  country  they  came, — or  when, 
or  how  r 

With  diligence  and  perseverance  for  our  guides,  we 
have  for  years  pursued  the  clue  to  this  historical  laby 
rinth,  and  when  the  end  is  reached,  we  believe  that 
the  nation,  the  time,  and  the  means  will  be  firmly  esta 
blished  !  In  regard  to  the  first  proposition,  we  con 
clude  this  chapter  by  recording  the  new,  and  apparent 
fact,  founded  upon  descriptions  which  we  have  artis 
tically  analyzed,  together  with  the  Analogies  in  the 
following  pages, — and  beyond  all,  by  the  Bible  itself 
(as  shewn  in  the  next  chapter),  that  the  Architecture 
of  the  Ruins  of  Ancient  America  is  EGYPTO-TYKIAN, — 
and  that  the  original  builders  were  from  TYKUS,  and  at 
a  period  now  distant  more  than  two  thousand  years  ! 
The  subsequent  proofs  that  will  enable  us  firmly  to 


136  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi. 

establish  this  proposition,  will  also  announce  the 
startling  fact  of  another  accomplishment, — or  fulfil 
ment, — of  a  sacred  and  quintuple  Prophecy  by  ISAIAH  ! 
— and  consequently  we  shall  claim  that  Prophecy,  as 
unimpeachable  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  historical 
proposition  of  this  Work. 

This  novel  application  of  Prophecies  by  Isaiah 
concerning  Tyrus,  will  be  discussed  in  the  Second  Book 
of  this  Volume, — and  in  the  concluding  Chapters  of 
which,  it  will  be  employed  as  an  absolute  refutation  of 
Atheistical  writings. 


ROBERTSON'S  HISTORY  OF  AMERICA. 
A  few  words  are  required  in  reference  to  Dr.  Ro 
bertson's   History  of  America.     It   was   the  present 
writer's  original  intention  to  have  formed  a  chapter 
upon  that  Historian's   conclusions,  in  regard  to  the 
absence  of  civilization  by  the  Aborigines  of  the  West 
ern  Continent, — or  rather  that  portion  contemplated 
by  Spanish  history :  but  upon  reflection,  it  was  consi 
dered  unjust  to  his  memory  and  well-merited  fame,  to 
prove  those  conclusions  were  erroneous  and  false, — for 
Robertson  and  the  age  in  which  he  wrote  (1770-80), 
were  in  total  ignorance  of  the  existence  of  the  now 
celebrated  Temples  of  Copan,  Palenque,  and  Uxmal, 
and  the  many  Cities  of  ancient  days  newly  discovered 
in  the  Western  Hemisphere.     Refutation  is  unrequired 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vi.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  137 

by  argument,  when  the  basis  of  conclusions  is  founded 
in  ignorance  of  all  the  premises  necessary  to  sustain 
the  superstructure: — his  conclusions  must,  therefore, 
necessarily  fall  to  the  ground, — and  consequently  his 
Volumes  upon  America  cannot  now  be  received  either 
in  the  library  or  academy — (as  far  as  concerns  the 
Aborigines,  their  works,  or  their  ancestors) — as  the 
standard  History  of  that  Continent. 


138  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  1. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  RELIGIOUS  AND  NATIONAL  ANALOGIES  BETWEEN  THE 
TYKIANS  AND  MEXICAN  ABORIGINES — THE  TRADITIONS 
OF  THE  LATTER,  &C. 


SECTION   I. 

ANALOGIES    IN    RELIGIOUS     CEREMONIES    AND    IDOLS    OF    WORSHIP 

SATURN APOLLO ASTARTE,  &C. THE    EMBLEM  OF    THE  CROSS, 

&C. 

IN  investigating  the  important  similitudes  contem 
plated  in  this,  and  the  following  Sections  of  the  present 
Chapter,  the  word  Mexican  (for  convenience)  will  be 
understood  to  comprehend  all  the  Western  Continent 
in  its  ancient  condition — not  essentially  North  America ; 
—  and  by  the  words  "  ancient  condition"  we  would  be 
understood  to  mean,  that  period  of  time,  anterior  to  the 
landing  of  Columbus.  [1492  A.  D.]  The  Tyrian  cus 
toms  will  be  brought  forward,  and  then  compared  with 
the  Mexican.  The  history  of  Tyrus  will  not  be  re 
quired  here,  that  interesting  branch  of  our  subject  is 
reserved  for  the  Second  Book  of  the  present  Volume. 

The  Religious  ceremonies  of  the  Tyrians  would  have 
been  lost,  but  for  their  being  preserved  by  the  Car- 


BOOK  r.,  CH.  VIL,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  139 

thaginians, — a  colony  from  Tyrus, — and  between  whom 
there  existed  the  strictest  union  and  friendship, — and 
may  justly  be  supposed  to  have  practised  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  Parent  country.  The  Tyrians,  also, 
would  follow  the  customs  of  the  Sidonians,  and  the 
Canaanites,  their  original  ancestors.  Gathering,  there 
fore,  evidences  of  Religious  ceremonies  from  Canaan, 
Sidon,  Tyrus,  and  Carthage, — for  they  were  all  of  the 
Phoenician  family, — we  shall  include  those  nations 
under  one  general  term, — viz.  Tyrian, — for  the  same 
convenience  as  the  term  Mexican  is  used. 

Not  only  will  the  Tyrian  customs  be  gathered  from 
the  nations  mentioned,  but  from  the  Bible  also, — so  that 
the  reader  will  perceive,  that  the  ground  for  sustaining 
our  superstructure  is  not  a  light,  or  a  sandy  one. 

The  Tyrians  were  essentially  Idolators, — so  were  the 
ancient  Mexicans, — the  former  built  Temples  to  their 
plurality  of  Gods, — the  latter  did  the  same. 

The  Tyrians  sacrificed  human  beings  upon  the  un 
hallowed  dedication  of  their  temples  : — the  Mexicans 
follow  ed  this  horror  of  a  false  Religion  to  its  full  extent ; 
for  at  the  dedication  of  the  last  chief  Temple  of  Mexico, 
nearly  seventy  thousand  captives,  taken  during  four 
years'  warfare,  were  sacrificed  to  propitiate  their 
Deities  ! 

The  Tyrians  devoted  human  sacrifices  to  the  God  of 
War  upon  slight  disaster  or  defeat, — the  Mexicans  had 
the  same  "  remedy  for  sorrow :" — and  the  many  Altar- 
blocks  discovered  amid  the  Ruined  Temple  of  Copan 


140  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK,  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  i. 

(even  now   blood-stained)   have  been    clotted   with 
human  gore. 

A  very  important  God  among  the  Tyrians  was  that 
of  Saturn — a  description  is  necessary,  on  account  of  the 
strong  analogy  to  the  Mexican  Deity, — and  that  proved 
by  the  Sculpture  of  the  newly-discovered  Euins.  This 
strong  similitude, — as  a  Rosetta-stone, — led  us  to  the 
first  translation  of  the  Architectural  wonders.  Cronus 
— or  the  God  Saturn, — among  the  Tyrians,  was  the 
deity  to  whom  were  sacrificed  the  most  beautiful  in 
fants  and  children,  and  of  the  highest  families ; — it  was 
insatiate,  ever  asking,  always  receiving,  and  ever  de 
stroying  !  This  sacrifice  to  the  Moloch  of  the  Tyrians, 
was  derived  from  the  Canaanites,  their  original  an 
cestors.  MOSES,  in  warning  his  people  to  beware  of 
the  false  Gods  in  the  countries  they  might  conquer,  and 
referring  especially  to  that  of  Canaan,  says — 

"  For  every  abomination  to  the  LORD,  which^he 
hateth,  have  they  (the  Canaanites)  done  unto  their 
Gods  ;  for  even  their  sons  and  their  daughters  have 
they  burnt  in  the  fire  to  their  Gods."  [Deut.  xii.  31.] 

Again,  in  the  third  book  of  Moses, — the  Lawgiver 
says — 

"  And  thou  shalt  not  let  any  of  thy  seed  [offspring] 
pass  through  the  fire  to  Molech"  [Levit.  xviii.  21.] — 
and  again  GOD  spake  by  his  Prophet,  "  "Whosoever  he 
be  of  the  children  of  Israel,  or  of  the  strangers  that  so 
journ  in  Israel,  that  giveth  any  of  his  seed  unto  Molech, 
— he  shall  surely  be  put  to  death :  the  people  of  the 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vii.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  HI 

land  shall  stone  him  with  stones.  And  I  will  set  my 
face  against  that  man,  and  will  cut  him  off  from  among 
his  people  ; — because  he  hath  given  of  his  seed  unto 
Molech,  to  defile  my  sanctuary,  and  to  profane  my  holy 
Name."  [Levit.  xx.  2,  3.] 

In  the  New  Testament  this  same  God  of  the  Ca- 
naariites  is  called  Moloch, — a  name  generally  used  in 
poetry  to  express  the  demon  of  blood. 

"  Yea,  ye  took  up  the  tabernacle  of  Moloch."  [Acts 
vii.  43.]  ' 

This  was  an  ancient  custom  of  the  Canaanites,  and 
followed  by  their  descendants,  the  Sidonians,  Tyrians, 
and  Carthaginians, — it  was,  also,  practised  by  the 
Mexican  Aborigines. 

The  Tyrian  God  Saturn,  was  represented  in  Asia  and 
Africa  by  a  large  metal  Statue,  —the  figure  was  bent 
slightly  forward,  with  the  hands  extended,  as  in  the  act 
of  receiving,  or  soliciting : — the  arms  and  hands  were  in 
that  position,  that  upon  the  child  being  placed  in  the 
hands  of  the  Statue,  the  weight  of  the  smallest  infant  was 
sufficient  to  displace  its  position,  and  consequently,  it  in 
stantly  slipped  from  the  hands  of  the  Idol  into  a  fiery 
furnace, — ever  burning  beneath  this  God  of  Infan 
ticide  !  In  this  manner  were  the  most  beautiful 
children  of  the  Phoenicians  destroyed,  as  an  offering  to 
the  insatiate  Moloch. 

This  Canaanitish  practice,  which  was  feared  by 
MOSES,  was  actually  practised  centuries  after  by  his 
People,  for  another  Prophet  speaking  of  the  impending 


142  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  i. 

downfall  of  Jerusalem,  and  of  her  accumulated  sins, 
says, 

"  Moreover  thou  hast  taken  thy  sons  and  thy  daugh 
ters,  whom  thou  hast  born  unto  me;  and  these  hast 
thou  sacrificed  unto  them  [false  gods],  to  be  devoured 
[by  flames], — *  *  * — thou  hast  slain  my  children,  and 
delivered  them  to  cause  them  to  pass  through  the  fire 
for  them."  [Ezekiel  xvi.  20-21.] 

Now  the  Sculpture  of  the  Ruins  in  Mexican  Ame 
rica  illustrates  this  very  custom  of  the  Tyrians, — and  as 
it  was  one  of  the  greatest  importance  with  that  nation, 
so  has  it  received  more  attention  than  any  other 
subject 

It  can  readily  be  imagined  how  many  stages  in 
the  progress  of  this  infanticide  would  be  in  the  Tyrian 
nation, — as  thus, — the  Mother  bringing  the  child; — the 
reception  by  the  Priests, — the  sorrow  of  the  Parent, 
and  other  incidents  in  analogy  with  the  subject.  The 
Sculpture  of  the  ruined  Temples  at  Palenque,  presents 
many  of  the  progressive  steps  towards  a  consummation 
of  the  sacrifice, — as  thus, — Female  figures,  erect, 
adorned  with  jewels  and  ornaments, — each  figure  with 
a  child  in  her  arms,  not  in  the  attitude  of  receiving  a 
Mother's  nourishment,  but  held  by  the  Parent  in  such 
a  manner,  as  if  in  sorrowful  contemplation  of  her  infant 
victim: — the  costume,  also,  is  essentially  important,  for 
the  Tyrian  Children  were  selected  from  families  pos 
sessing  station,  wealth,  and  power.  Other  female  figures 
are  represented  seated,  and  in  the  most  melancholy 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vir.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  143 

postures,  with  downcast  heads  and  looks,  as  if  mourn 
ing  for  that  loss,  which  had  made  them  Motherless  f 
In  an  inner  apartment,  believed  to  be  the  sanctum  of  a 
Temple,  is  sculptured  (in  basso)  the  resemblance  of  the 
dread  Altar,  portraying  the  entrance  of  the  fiery  fur 
nace,— -for  even  the  bars  and  grating  are  distinctly 
visible  ;  a  large  and  monstrous  Mask,  or  demoniac  face 
is  directly  above  the  fire-grating, — presenting  that  of 
the  remorseless  Deity.     On  either  side  of  the  Altar- 
furnace  and  Mask  of  Saturn,  is  stationed  a  young  and 
an  elderly  Priest  of  sacrifice,  both  standing,  erect,  upon 
crushed  and  prostrate  human  beings :  the  Priests  have 
their  hands  and  arms  elevated,  and  each  holds  an 
infant, — raised  up  towards  the  demon-deity,  as  if  in 
the  act  of  presenting  the  victims.     The  ancients  (from 
their  Mythology)  believed  that  their  God, — Saturn, — 
devoured  its  own   children, — thence   the  worship, — 
and  those  who  sacrificed  a  child  to  him,  were  supposed 
to  be   under  his  peculiar  care   and  guidance: — this 
Sculptured  Mask, — has  a  hideous  face, — distorted  eyes, 
a  ravenous  and  distended  mouth, — -and  its  tongue  hang 
ing  out,  as  if  athirst  for  infant  blood, — thus  presenting 
a  perfect  portraiture  of  the  child-craving  appetite  of 
the  Demon.     It  must  be  evident  that  the  above  ana 
logy  is  a  most  powerful  one, — nor  have  the  parallels 
been  strained  in  order  to  prove  their  equi-character ; — 
the  analogy  is  so  strong, — and  apparently  so  convincing^ 
— that  it  cannot  fail  to  reach  the  mind  of  the  reader 
with  a  conviction  of  their  identity. 

The  Sculpture  described,  having  reference  to  the 


144  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  i. 

Tyrian  God — Saturn, — is,  as  we  have  stated,  upon  the 
stuccoed  walls  of  Palenque, — and,  we  believe,  was 
placed  there  as  a  record  of  a  Religious  custom,  prac 
tised  anterior  to  the  walls  being  stuccoed,— for,  an 
other  piece  of  Sculpture  represents  the  perfect  overthrow 
of  this  worship,  by  a  more  sublime  Religion,  which 
will  be  shewn  in  the  third  Yolume.  This  discovery  by 
us,  suggested  the  apparent  truth,  that  the  Temple  of 
Palenque  was  originally  of  stone,  and  dedicated  to  the 
Sun  (the  elliptical  stone  tablet  will  prove  that),  and 
that  its  second  cera  was  the  stuccoing  of'  the  walls, — 
this  fact  we  think  can  be  established,  to  have  taken 
place  about  350  years  after  the  Temple  was  first 
erected.  As  this  subject  involves  that  portion  of  our 
History,  which  embraces  the  introduction  of  Christianity 
into  the  Western  Hemisphere,  all  argument  to  prove 
the  second  sera  in  the  Temple  of  Palenque,  is  reserved 
for  that  Volume,  devoted  to  the  interesting  and  impor 
tant  investigation. 

The  pictorial  description  given  in  the  engraving, 
furnished  by  Baron  Humboldt,  of  the  Mexican  Calendar 
found  in  the  plaza  of  Mexico  (buried  in  the  time  of 
Cortez)  has  a  direct  bearing  upon  the  Tyro -Mexican 
Saturn,  as  represented  at  Palenque.  The  centre  of  the 
sculptured  Calendar-circle  recorded  by  the  great  Tra 
veller, — is  a  horrid  mask,  or  face, — nearly  a  likeness  of 
that  at  Palenque; — and  one  remarkable  incident  of 
identity  is,  that  each  face  has  the  tongue  hanging  out, 
and  by  the  muscular  action, — in  the  same  blood- 
devouring  manner.  Now  these  Masks  of  Saturn  (as  we 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  145 

have  named  them)  were  discovered  many  hundred 
miles  apart,  which  would  seem  to  indicate  that  the 
worship,  or  adoration  of  that  heathen  deity  was  a 
general  one,  and  practised  by  all  the  Mexican  Abori 
gines.  The  several  Idol- obelisks  at  Copan,  having  the 
Altars  in  front,  were  the  personation  of  deities  of  less 
denomination  than  Saturn, — but  to  whom,  without 
doubt,  were  sacrificed  devoted  victims  and  captives ; — 
the  same  also  upon  the  pyramidal  Altars  of  Cholula  and 
Quirigua.  The  Tyrians  of  Phoenicia  had  many  minor 
deities  claiming  human  sacrifice. 

Another  analogy  will  now  be  produced  equally  as 
powerful — if  not  more  so,  than  that  having  reference 
to  the  Tyrian  Moloch.  The  Phoenicians  had  in  their 
several  capitals  a  Temple  erected  to  a  tutelary,  or  Na 
tional  God, — and  that  became  the  chief  object  of  wor 
ship.  The  Greeks  copied  this  custom, — but,  in  the 
Cecropian  decision  in  the  contest  between  Neptune  and 
Pallas,  the  Goddess  was  preferred, — and  thus  the  "  re 
jected"  on  Mount  Ida  became  the  Guardian  of  the 
Acropolis.  The  Daughter  of  Jupiter,  in  her  character 
of  Minerva,  was  not  only  worshipped  by  Athens,  but 
by  all  Attica, — and  under  the  name  of  Intellect,  she  is 
now  worshipped  by  every  Nation  !  The  Tyrians,  from 
their  remote  ancestors,  the  Canaanites,  selected  Apollo, 
as  their  favourite  and  protective  God, — although  Jupiter 
was  the  Chief  of  Gods  with  all  the  Heathens, — and  was 
worshipped  under  the  name  of  Baal,  or  Belus,  by  the 
Babylonians  and  Assyrians, — Ammon  by  the  Egypt- 

VOL.    I.  I, 


146  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  i. 

ians, — Jupiter  by  the  Phoenicians  and  Greeks, — and  as 
Jove  by  the  Komans. 

The  Sun, — (i.  e.  Apollo,) — as  the  Eye  of  Heaven, — 
was  worshipped  by  the  Canaanites,  Sidonians,  Tyrians, 
and  Carthaginians  as  their  protective  God, — it  never 
left  the  great  Phoenician  family  from  the  time  of 
Canaan  the  "  cursed," — the  grandson  of  Noah, — to  the 
destruction  of  Carthage  by  the  Romans, — a  period  of 
near  two  thousand  years. 

The  chief  Games, — or  public  festivals,  of  the  Tyrians 
were  the  Heraclian, — i.  e.  those  dedicated  to  Hercules- 
Apollo  j — the  name  was  compounded  by  the  Tyrians, 
in  order  to  personify  the  strength  and  power  of  their 
God  of  Fire. 

Apollo  in  the  mythology  of  the  ancients  had  many 
attributes, — but  the  chief  was  that  of  being  regarded  as 
the  Symbol  of  the  Sun,  and  as  such,  was  worshipped 
by  the  Tyrians,  and  had  been  from  remote  antiquity, 
and  even  down  to  so  late  a  period  as  the  third  century 
of  our  own  sera:  for  in  218,  A.  D.,  a  Priest  of  the  Sun, 
officiating  at  Emessa,  in  Phoenicia,  though  a  youth, 
was  elevated  to  the  Imperial  dignity  at  Rome,  in  the 
person  of  Elagabalus, — and  who,  upon  his  arrival  the 
following  year  in  his  Italian  Capital,  endeavoured  to 
establish  the  absolute  "Worship  of  the  Sun  as  practised 
in  Phoenicia.  In  this  he  succeeded,  but  in  the  fourth 
year  of  his  reign  he  was  assassinated,  when  the  Romans 
returned  to  the  adoration  of  their  Jupiter. 

The  Sun  was,  also,  the  chief  worship  at  Palmyra, 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vir.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  147 

and  upon  the  conquest  and  captivity  of  the  heroic  Ze- 
nobia  by  the  Emperor  Aurelian,in  272  A.  D., — the  con 
queror  introduced  the  worship  of  Apollo  at  Kome : — 
but,  not  as  Elagabalus  to  the  exclusion  of  Jupiter  as 
the  chief  Deity. 

The  celebrated  Statue  of  the  Apollo  Belvidere,  re 
presents  the  God  in  the  attitude  of  having  just  dis 
charged  an  arrow  from  his  "  unerring  bow," — the  atti- 
ude,  look,  and  general  action,  embrace  that  moment  of 
time  during  the  flight  of  the  feathered  shaft, — all  this  is 
merely  symbolical  of  the  Sun, — for  the  Statue  illus 
trates  the  triumph  over  the  Deucalion  Deluge  : — as 
thus. — After  that  Deluge  the  stagnated  waters  created 
an  enormous  monster  from  the  muddy  slime,  called 
Python;  (i.  e.  Pestilence) — Apollo  (i.  e.  the  Sun) 
killed  the  monster  with  his  arrows,  (i.  e.  Sun-beams) — 
and  the  Statue  of  the  Sun-God  represents,  in  his  tri 
umphant  look  and  lip,  the  ease  and  certainty  of  his 
unerring  aim  and  victory  ! 

Apollo,  therefore,  is  the  Sun,  and  as  such  was  re 
garded  and  adored  by  the  Tyrians ;  and  such  was  their 
devotion  to  the  golden  Statue  of  their  God,  that  at  the 
last  siege  of  their  city  (according  to  Plutarch),  they 
fastened  it  with  chains  of  massive  gold,  and  even  nailed 
the  feet  of  the  Statue,  and  thus  doubly  secured  it  to  the 
Chief  Altar  in  the  Temple  of  Hercules- Apollo, — who 
being  the  chief  object  of  worship  by  the  Tyrians,  (be 
lieving  that  it  was  the  flame  of  life,} — it  cannot  be  a 
matter  of  surprise,  that  such  an  attempt  to  secure  their 

L  2 


f  148  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  i. 

"  source  of  existence,"  should  have  been  made  against 
their  ruthless  invader. 

The  reader  need  scarcely  be  reminded  that  the  chief 
symbol  of  worship  among  the  Mexican  Aborigines  was 
Apollo,  as  viewed  by  the  Tyrians.  There  is  not  a 
schoolboy  but  is  familiar  with  the  fact  (from  the  pen 
of  Kotzebue  and  Sheridan,)  that  the  chief  deity  of 
their  Temple, — the  Sun, — was  "  the  God  of  their 
Idolatry!" 

"  The  faith  (i.  e.  worship  of  the  Sun)  we  follow, 
teaches  us  to  live  in  bonds  of  charity  with  all  mankind, 
and  die  with  hope  of  bliss  beyond  the  grave  !"  [Pi- 
zarro,  Act  2.  Sc.  "  Temple  of  the  Sun."]  This  analogy 
in  the  chief  worship  of  the  Tyrians  and  Mexicans,  in 
illustrating  their  identity,  is  as  powerful  as  a  sculptured 
Crescent  upon  a  gravestone, — to  impress  the  passer-by 
with  the  belief,  that  a  Mahommedan  sleeps  beneath  ! 

There  is  no  record  of  the  Phoenician  or  Tyrian 
Banner, — but  it  may  have  descended  to  the  Peruvians, 
— their  device  being  on  Eagle  gazing  upon  a  brilliant 
Sun! — it  would  not  be  an  inappropriate  Standard  for 
the  Tyrians,  considering  their  watchfulness  of  their  fa 
vourite  God. 

The  Apollo- worship  of  the  Tyrian  and  Mexican  (to 
gether  with  that  of  Saturn)  we  might  enlarge  upon,  did 
we  not  think,  that  the  reader  has  already  formed  his 
own  affirmative  conclusion  of  their  identity. 

As  Apollo  represented  the  Sun, — so  did  Astarte — 
the  Moon, — and  she  was  the  Chief  Goddess  of  the 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii ,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  149 

Tyrians,  and  was  worshipped  by  the  Mexican  Abo 
rigines.  Dr.  Robertson  distinctly  states  that  the  natives 
of  Bogota  and  Natchez  worshipped  Apollo  and 
Astarte, — but  in  so  stating  he  did  not  attempt  to  esta 
blish  any  National  Theory.  The  fact  is,  however, 
given,  as  will  be  seen  in  the  following  quotation, — viz., 

"  Among  the  people  of  Bogota  (South  America)  the 
Sun  and  Moon  were,  likewise,  the  chief  objects  of  vene 
ration."  "  The  Sun  was  the  chief  object  of  religious 
worship  among  the  Natchez,"  &c.  [Vol.  v.  b.  iv. 
p.  373-4.] 

The  latter,  perhaps,  were  located  upon  the  Missi- 
sippi,  when  the  Tyrian- Americans  coasted  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  as  the  Tribe  of  Natchez  was  the  only  one  in 
that  part  of  the  Continent,  that  practised  the  Tyrian 
Customs. 

Upon  an  emblem  of  this  Goddess,  will  be  established 
one  of  the  strongest  analogies.  The  reader  will  be; 
startled  at  the  following  proposition, — but  it  is  no  less 
the  fact, — and  it  is  given  with  peculiar  force  to  sustain 
identity — viz.,  that  the  emblem  of  the  CROSS  (as  seen 
at  Palenque)  proves  the  Mexican  Aborigines  to  have 
been  Tyrians  ! 

In  the  first  book  of  Kings  [ch.  xi.]  it  is  recorded  that 
SOLOMON  among  his  wives,  had  many  Sidonians, — that 
they  "  turned  away  his  heart  after  other  gods  ;  and 
his  heart  was  not  perfect  with  the  LORD  his  GOD,  as 
was  the  heart  of  DAVID  his  father.— For  SOLOMON  went 
after  [worshipped]  Ashtoreth,  the  Goddess  of  the 
Sidonians"  (i.  e.  Tyrians.) 


150  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  i. 

It  was  in  consequence  of  this  departure  from  THE 
GOD  of  Israel,  that  Ahijah  prophecied  to  Jeroboam, 
that  he  should  have  Ten  of  the  Tribes  of  Abraham 
for  his  kingdom,  in  the  time  of  Solomon's  Son  and  suc 
cessor, — Eehoboam.  Ashtoreth  is  Astarte:  the  God 
dess  of  the  Sidonians  and  Tyrians, — they  are  one  and 
the  same. 

"Without  attempting  here  a  refutation  of  the  assertion 
by  atheistical  or  deistical  writers,  that  the  monogram 
of  CHRIST  (  £  )  was  known  six  centuries  before  The  Na 
tivity, — it  will  be  sufficient  for  our  present  purpose  to 
establish,  that  the  Cross  was  a  Tyrian  emblem,  more 
than  three  hundred  years  anterior  to  the  time  of  Tibe 
rius, — for  of  that  period  (332  B.  c.)  we  must  again  re 
mark,  we  are  illustrating.  It  was,  also,  known  in  the 
time  of  Solomon,  for  he  worshipped  the  Tyrian 
Astarte, — whose  symbol  was  the  Cross, — and  this  was 
more  than  one  thousand  years  before  the  Crucifixion  ! 

Here  then  is  a  more  remote  period  for  a  knowledge 
of  the  Cross,  as  an  emblem,  than  that  assumed  by 
sceptics; — it  is  brought  forward  because  it  is  the 
truth, — and  why  did  not  deistical  writers  trace  it  to 
the  time  of  Solomon  ? — they  knew,  if  they  did,  that  it 
would  prove  a  strong  link  in  the  chain  of  Christianity, 
and  therefore,  for  their  own  purposes  they  avoided  it  ! 
We  will  shew  this  as  we  proceed. 

In  Calmet's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  is  found  a  pic 
torial  representation  of  the  Coins  of  ancient  nations.  In 
the  plates  giving  those  of  Sidon  and  Tyrus  (both  must 
be  viewed  as  one)  is  the  figure  of  Astarte,  surrounded 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.          .  1.5 1 

by  the  words  "  The  Sidonian  Goddess"  in  the  old  Phoe 
nician  characters.  She  is  standing  on  the  fore  part  of 
a  galley  (emblem  of  Tyrian  navigation) — full  robed, — 
the  classic  measure  on  her  head, — a  branch  in  her 
right  hand  (emblem  of  peace  and  reward) — and  in  her 
left  hand  a  long  Cross  (emblem  of  war  and  punish 
ment) — the  proportions  are  the  same  as  the  sacred  one 
used  at  Mount  Calvary: — it  is  upright,  and  slightly  in 
clines,  like  a  sceptre,  across  the  inner  part  of  the  upper 
arm  of  the  Goddess.  The  following  are  Calmet's  remarks 
on  the  Coins. 

"  No.  4.  ASTAKTE, — holding  the   Cross  ; — standing 
on  a  Ship  (galley) :  the  measure  on  her  head,"  &c. 

"No.  12.  ASTARTE  standing  in  her  Temple, — hold 
ing  the  long  Cross  in  her  hand — the  shell,  supposed  to 
allude  to  the  Tyrian  dye; — in  the  exergue, — An  Altar 
(i.  e.  of  perpetual  fire)  burning  before  the  Temple,"  &c 
It  will  be  observed  that  the  above  manner  of  alluding 
to  the  Cross  of  the  Tyrian  Goddess,  is  too  positive  (and 
with  the  coins  as  witnesses)  to  admit  even  of  a  doubt 
of  its  being  an  emblem  of  the  Tyrians,  and  many  cen 
turies  before  the  period  contemplated  by  this  volume? 
viz.  332  B.C.  They  then  possessed  the  Cross,  and 
among  the  ancients  they  appear  to  have  been  the  only 
people, — with  the  exception  of  the  Egyptians,  who 
probably  copied  it  from  the  Phoenicians,  to  illustrate 
their  own  worship  of  the  Moon, — the  Egyptian  emblem 
was  thus— (2) — and  this  has  been  falsely  called  the 
sacred  monogram, — for  the  Moon  is  shewn  by  the 
circle — and  the  Cross  was  her  general  emblem. 

Astarte  carried  a  Cross  merely  as  an  emblem  of  punish- 


152  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  i. 

ment,  as  her  olive,  or  palm-branch  was  emblematical  of 
reward, — Solomon  worshipped  her,  and  her  attributes, 
upon  his  leaving  the  ONE  GOD  : — from  David  descended 
the  husband  of  The  Saviour's  Mother,  as,  also,  the 
Virgin  herself,  and  after  the  Crucifixion,  the  Cross 
became  the  emblem  of  Salvation  ! — and  was  no  more 
viewed  as  a  Symbol  of  Idolatry,  as  in  the  time  of 
David's  Son,  or  of  a  degraded  death  as  in  the  time  of 
Tyberius : — may  there  not,  in  this  very  change  of  the 
character  of  the  emblem,  in  regard  to  its  attribute  of 
worship, — from  punishment  to  atonement,  and  by  the 
converted  disciples  from  the  same  "  chosen  people,"  be 
a  mysterious  token  of  the  great  precept  by  the  Divine 
GOD,— that  from  Evil  cometh  Good?  We  believe 
every  thing  tending  to  the  Glory  of  the  CREATOR : 
and  even  if  the  monogram  used  by  Constantine  did 
exist  centuries  before  the  time  of  CHRIST, — but  which 
we  deny, — yet  viewing  that  subject  with  an  eye  of 
faith  it  would  be  found  to  illustrate  the  Prophets, 
and  not  detract  from  them  or  their  Prophecies.  We 
have  digressed, — the  reader  requires  no  apology, — the 
subject  will  speak  for  us. 

In  the  Mexican  Ruins  numerous  instances  are  found 
of  the  Cross, — it  is  in  Sculpture  and  Stucco: — some 
small  apertures  bear  the  same  form,  as  thus,  +  : — the 
lower  part  being  inconvenient  for  its  specific  adapta 
tion, — it  was  not,  therefore,  used.  In  one  of  the  minor 
temples  at  Palenque,  the  Cross  with  the  lower  part  is 
distinct,  and  in  full  proportion, — thus  proving  the 
"  long  Cross"  of  Astarte, — the  Tyrian  Goddess, — to  be 
upon  those  Ruins.  But  without  that — (for  we  desire  to 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  viz.,  §  i.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  153 

reserve  the  sculpture  containing  the  long  Cross  for  a 
future  application) — the  numerous  Crosses,  of  a  minor 
character  upon  other  Kuins  are  sufficient  to  testify  to 
the  worship,  or  knowledge  of  Astarte,  and  her  symbol 
ical  attributes  being  known  to  the  Mexican  Aborigines. 

Another  analogy  is  in  the  Altars  of  perpetual  fire, — 
and  their  being  watched  by  the  Virgins  of  the  Sun. 
This  was  practised  by  the  Tyrians  as  a  branch  of  their 
worship  of  the  God  of  Fire — Apollo.  The  Kornan 
Vestals  were  copied  from  those  of  Phoenicia.  The 
same  horrid  punishment  attended  the  loss  of  virtue  by 
a  Virgin  of  the  Sun,  both  in  Tyrus  and  Mexico, — this 
was  also  imitated  by  the  Romans. 

We  have  no  history  tracing  the  (to  us)  obscene 
worship  of  PKIAPUS  (i.  e.  Baal-peor)  to  the  Tyrians, — 
nor  was  it  found  among  the  Mexicans, — though  it  was 
practised  by  the  Egyptians, — and  even  by  the  all-ac 
complished  Greeks, — this  was  over  2000  years  ago.* 

The  non-existence  of  this  generative  and  religious 
worship  by  both  Tyrians  and  Mexicans, — although 
practised  by  other  ancient  nations, — must  be  regarded 
as  another  proof  of  identity : — for  identity  can  be  proved 
by  a  negative, — with  equal  power  to  an  affirmative 
custom.  The  strong  analogies  in  Religion  must  be 
apparent  to  the  reader. 

*  It  will  scarcely  be  believed  that  so  late  as  1780  A.  D.,  the  votive 
worship  was  practised  at  Isernia,  only  fifty  miles  from  Naples  ; — and 
(upon  the  authority  of  Sir  Wm.  Hamilton)  that  three  days  in  Septem 
ber  were  given  to  this  worship,  which  the  Priests  called  the  fete  of  St. 
Cosmo  ;  and  at  which,  Maids,  Wives,  and  Widows,  publicly  joined  in 
devotion.  The  King  of  Naples  abolished  it,  upon  the  proof  by  Sir 
William  Hamilton.— G.  J. 


154  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  n. 


SECTION  II. 

NATIONAL    AND    POLITICAL     ANALOGIES HISTORICAL     AND    TRADI 
TIONAL A    TRANSLATION     OF    THE     H1EROGLYPHICAL    ALTAR    OF 

COPAN,    &C. 

HISTORY  proves  the  fact  that  the  higher  orders  of 
animals  and  birds,  have  been  selected  as  the  symboli 
cal  emblems  of  different  nations, — as  for  instance,  the 
British  Lion, — the  Gallic  Cock, — the  Roman  and  the 
American  Eagle,  and  many  others.     The  Dove  was 
the  bird  of  Babylon  and  Nineveh, — this  was  natural, 
as  those  cities  were  the  most  ancient,  and  nearest  to  the 
time  of  the  Deluge,  —and  consequently  the  Dove  be 
came  the  apparent  emblem  of  safety;  and  it  is  a  strong 
proof  of  the  historical  fact   of  the  Deluge  and   the 
"  Dove."     The  next  beautiful  bird  of  a  peaceful  cha 
racter  is  the  Swan,  and  this  was  selected  by  another 
immediate  branch  of  Noah's  family — viz.,  the  Canaanites. 
It  has  already  been  shewn  that  the  house  of  Canaan 
was  the  original  of  that  of  the  Tyrians.  The  antiquary, 
Jacob   Bryant,  says   concerning   this    emblem  of  the 
Canaanites,  "  that  where  they,  or  their  descendants 
(i.  e.  Tyrians)  may  have  settled,  there  will  a  story  be 
found  in  reference  to  Swans."     Now  when  the  above 
learned  writer  penned  that  general   remark,  he  little 
thought  that  it  would  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
identity  of  the  Tyrians  in  the  Western  Hemisphere  ; 
and  therefore,  in  its  application,  it  is  of  greater  autho- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  ii.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  155 

rity,  from  that  very  fact.  He  says — that  where  the 
Tynans  may  have  settled,  we  may  expect  to  hear  some 
story  or  tradition  about  a  SWAN  OR  SWANS.  Admitting 
this  to  be  truth,  (and  he  is  quoted  as  authority  upon 
antiquities,)  then  is  there  proof  that  the  Mexican  Abo 
rigines  were  Tyrians,  as  the  following  incident  from 
acknowledged  history  will  shew.  About  two  centuries 
before  the  Spanish  Conquest, — the  Aztecas, — (Mexican 
proper)  were  oppressed  by  a  neighbouring  kingdom  ; 
the  latter  demanded  as  a  tribute,  that  the  former 
should  bring  one  of  their  celebrated  floating  gardens 
from  the  Lake  of  Mexico, — this  tributary  present  was 
accomplished,  with  great  labour  and  difficulty.  The 
next  year  this  demand  was  repeated,  and  with  this 
addition — viz.,  that  their  emblematical  bird^  THE  SWAN, 
should,  also,  be  brought  with  it,  and  in  the  Garden,  sit 
ting  on  her  eggs, — and  that  the  present  should  be  so 
timed  as  to  its  arrival,  that  the  eggs  should  be  hatched, 
when  the  Garden  was  presented  to  the  King  demand 
ing  the  National  tribute  ; — this  was  actually  accom 
plished,  and  the  Cyg  nets  came  forth  as  the  imperious 
Monarch  received  the  present.  Now  the  substance  of 
the  above  was  recorded  by  the  Spanish  Historian  over 
three  centuries  since,  and  with  no  idea  to  establish  that 
those  Aborigines  were  Tyrians  ; — it  may,  therefore,  be 
received  as  a  record  of  fact, — at  all  events  it  came  to 
the  Historian  from  the  Mexicans  as  a  "  story"  of  their 
race, — handed  down  from  sire  to  son,  as  a  u  tradition" 
of  their  ancestors.  In  those  respects  alone — "  story 
or  tradition" — the  proof  of  identity  required  by  Bryant 


156  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  n. 

is  completely  established.  "  Where  the  Tyrians  are 
you  may  expect  to  hear  some  story  or  tradition  about 
Swans."— "Well  then,  here  is  the  "  story"  and  "  tradi 
tion"  together  with  the  historical  fact, — and  Swans 
form  the  material  : — but,  they  have  been  dying  in, 
music  for  centuries  yet  unregarded ; — they  have  been 
as  a  symbolical  record  buried  in  a  people's  Sepulchre, 
— and  which  the  opening  of  a  Nation's  tomb  has  alone 
brought  to  light.  The  classic  reader  will  remember, 
that  Jupiter  assumed  the  form  of  the  Bird  of  Canaan, 
when  he  sought  and  won  the  love  of  Leda ! 

We  will  now  endeavour  to  translate  the  Hierogly 
phics,  and  Sculpture,  upon,  and  around,  the  Chief  Al 
tar  of  Copan.  We  commence  with  the  proposition 
that  the  hieroglyphics  merely  explain  the  Sculpture, 
and  that  if  the  Sculpture  can  be  explained,  the  sense 
of  the  hieroglyphics,  as  a  consequence,  will  be  trans 
lated.  If  we  shall  read  the  Sculpture  aright,  we 
believe  that  it  will  be  found  to  record  a  National  Act 
of  Friendship, — whereby  the  Tyrians  had  the  power  of 
reaching  America.  We  will  not  anticipate  our  History 
by  now  stating  the  detail  of  that  act  of  amity, — it  will  be 
sufficient  for  the  present  purpose  to  mention,  that  the 
act  occurred  between  the  Sidonians  and  the  Tyrians, 
— it  was  an  act  of  friendship  in  front  of  death  itself, — 
and  death  in  its  most  terrific  form,  both  of  torture  and 
of  infamy. 

Mr.  Stephens,  in  writing  of  the  thirty-six  compart 
ments,  or  squares, — of  hieroglyphics  on  the  top  of  the. 
Altar,  says — 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  n.j    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  157 

"  They  without  doubt  record  some  event  in  the  his 
tory  of  the  mysterious  people  who  once  inhabited  the 
City"  (i.  e.  Copan). 

We  believe  it, — and  that  the  basso- Sculpture  on  the 
four  sides,  as  already  stated,  illustrates  the  hieroglyphics 
on  the  surface.  The  details  of  the  Sculpture  must  be 
first  reviewed,  in  order  to  establish  even  analogy  in  the 
accessories  of  the  Altar.  1st.  The  "  two  Serpents" — 
(and  the  same  are  around  the  walls  of  Uxmal). 

The  Serpent  with  the  Tyrians  (who  copied  it  from 
their  neighbours  of  Egypt)  was  their  Agatho- daemon, 
— or  good  demon  of  the  country, — and  would  naturally 
be  used  to  illustrate  any  strong  act  of  faith,  or  friend 
ship  ;  and  as  a  mutual  act  of  amity  had  taken  place 
between  these  two  nations, — the  Mother  and  Child, — * 
for  Tyrus  was  "  the  Daughter  of  Sidon," — it  follows 
that  two  serpents  were  necessary  to  illustrate  the 
compound  act.  We  have  seen  an  ancient  Tyrian 
Coin,  on  the  reverse  of  which  is  a  Serpent  entwining  an 
Egg, — it  may  be  translated  thus, — an  Egg  is  the  em 
blem  of  life,  and  it  being  very  large  upon  the  Coin  in 
proportion  to  the  Serpent,  represents  the  germ  of  the 
Nation's  life, — the  Serpent  by  coiling  around  it, presents 
the  good  demon  (power  or  Spirit)  of  the  Country  pro 
tecting  the  Egg,  or  Nation,  from  external  injury  by  its 
numerous  embraces, — the  warmth  of  which  would, 
also,  bring  it  into  active  life.  The  Altar  is  described 
as  standing  "  on  four  globes  cut  out  of  the  stone," — 
now  a  globe  conveys  the  idea  only  of  a  perfect  sphere, 
but  from  the  drawings  of  the  Altar  these  "  globes"  are 


158  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  n. 

distinctly  oval,  and  consequently  represent  the  form  of 
Eggs  and  not  "  globes  !"  On  the  Coin  above  alluded 
to,  the  Egg  is  a  principal  emblem,  and  that  of  life, — 
and  those  symbols  forming  the  Corner-stones,  or  founda 
tion  of  the  Altar,  seem  to  illustrate  that  the  story  of 
the  Sculpture  represents  the  very  existence, — or  rather 
the  birth  of  the  Nation  in  its  present  locality,  (i.  e. 
Copan).  This  we  believe  is  the  fact,  and  the  warrant 
for  the  assertion  we  will  hereafter  prove  to  be  founded 
on  the  authority  of  Classical  History  itself.  This 
Altar  we  have  ever  regarded  as  the  Key-stone  to  the 
Arch,  of  these  historical  sepulchres,  and  architectural 
wonders  of  the  Western  wilderness. 

The  Serpents  and  the  Eggs  then  are  essentially  Tyrian 
emblems. 

In  the  description  of  the  Altar  one  of  the  two  chief 
personages  holds  in  his  hand  an  "  instrument"  or 
sceptre — but  each  of  the  lesser  figures  an  "  object" — which 
in  the  engraving  is  a  spiral  shell.  These  shells,  also, 
illustrate  the  Nation  of  Tyrus,  for  the  spiral  shell  is 
found  upon  nearly  all  the  coins  of  that  ancient  country! 
It  was  placed  on  their  coins  in  honour  of  the  discovery 
of  the  secret  of  the  celebrated  colour,,  called  by  the 
ancients, — the  Tyrian  Dye.  That  renowned  colour 
was  not  made  from  any  earth  or  mineral,  but  from  the 
purple  murex, — or  the  dye  shellfish.  It  was  first  disco 
vered  by  a  Tyrian  on  the  shores  of  Tyrus, — who,  wan 
dering  with  his  Dog,  suddenly  observed  the  mouth  of  his 
faithful  companion  to  be  empurpled, — and  upon  inves 
tigation,  he  found  that  it  arose  from  the  animal  crush- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  ii.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  159 

ing  between  his  teeth,  a  small  shellfish,  just  then 
thrown  upon  the  Tyrian  beach  by  the  waters  of  the 
Mediterranean.  Improving  upon  the  discovery,  the 
Tyrians  became  so  renowned  for  their  dye  used  in 
regal  and  costly  mantles,  that  in  commemoration  of  the 
event,  they  placed  upon  their  Coins  the  shell, — nor 
was  the  original  discoverer  forgotten,  for  upon  a 
Tyrian  Coin  (Calmet,  No.  16)  the  Dog  is  seen  ap 
proaching  the  Shell !  Some  writers  have  questioned 
the  manner  of  the  discovery, — but  the  last-mentioned 
Coin  confirms  the  historical  account. 

The  Shell  was  also  adapted  to  personify  the  marine 
character  of  Tyrus, — and  it  being  upon  the  Altar  may 
be  viewed  as  another  emblem  of  that  country, — which, 
with  the  Serpents  and  Eggs,  cannot  have  been  placed 
there  by  caprice  or  accident, — but  rather  with  absolute 
intent,  having  reference  to  an  historical  design  in  the 
Sculpture.  The  figures  are  ah1  seated  "  cross-legged  in 
the  Oriental  fashion."  Their  very  position  then  sub 
stantiates  Montezuma's  assertion  to  Cortez,  that  his  An 
cestors  many  ages  past,  come  from  "  the  East? 

One  of  the  chief  personages  to  the  "  negotiation,"  as 
Mr.  Stephens  calls  the  group,  has  a  "  Sceptre"  in  his 
hand, — and  there  is  none  in  the  hand  of  the  other  King 
or  Cadmus, — (as  the  ancient  Phoenician  Chiefs  were 
called;) — this  incident  is  another  proof  of  the  correct 
reading  of  the  Act  of  Amity  ;  for  at  the  time  of  its  per 
formance,  Tyrus  had  ceased  to  be  a  nation — but  Sidon 
had  not, — the  former  had  lost  all  her  powers  of  safety, — 
the  latter  retained  them, — and  could,  and  did  extend 


160  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOKI.,  CH.  vn.,  §  n. 

them  to  her  "  Daughter,"  who  is  represented  as  pre 
senting  a  Shell, — perhaps  the  Secret  of  the  "  Dye" — as 
a  tributary  offering  to  her  Parent, — who  appears  on  the 
Altar  more  elevated  than  the  other  Chief  figure.  This 
still  further  illustrates  the  fact  of  the  single  sceptre  and 
its  application. 

Believing,  from  the  general  and  early  character  of 
the  Sculpture,  that  Copan  was  the  first  built  city  in 
Ancient  America, — we  are  still  further  warranted  in 
the  belief  from  the  definition  of  the  Chief  Altar, — for  it 
appears  to  illustrate  in  every  particular,  both  by  inci 
dents  and  emblems,  the  last  event  of  Tyrus  in  its 
Asiatic  history,  but  which  was  the  first  event  leading 
to  the  existence  of  the  Tyrians  in  the  Western  Hemi 
sphere.  This  important  fact  will  be  detailed  in  the 
History  of  Tyrus, — and  at  the  present  moment  we  will 
observe  (without  anticipating  the  event)  that  there  is 
nothing  in  the  Sculpture  of  the  Altar,  at  variance  with 
the  illustration  of  that  fact  of  History  ;  but,  on  the  con 
trary,  every  particular  of  the  Sculpture  completely 
defines  the  Nation  and  the  incident.  The  basso  sculp 
ture  of  the  Altar  would,  also,  indicate  an  earlier  erection 
than  the  surrounding  "  Idols,"  which  are  in  ^4lto. 

An  analogy  is,  also,  found  in  the  political  divisions, 
and  the  peculiar  governments  of  the  Mother-Country 
in  Asia  and  Africa,  and  her  descendants  in  Mexican 
America.  In  each  Hemisphere  there  was  a  mixture  of 
Monarchies  and  Republics  ; — as  thus, — Sidon  and 
Tyrus  were  governed  by  Kings — while  Carthage,  after 
the  death  of  her  first  and  only  Monarch — Dido — be- 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  161 

came  a  Republic,  and  remained  so, — and  this  fact 
created  the  lasting  jealousy  of  the  Romans.  The  same 
was  in  the  Western  Continent. — Mexico  and  other  Na 
tions  were  Monarchies,  while  other  portions  of  the 
country  were  Republics.  This  is  proved  from  the  fact, 
that  the  most  powerful  war  Montezuma  the  First  ever 
engaged  in,  was  that,  in  which  the  three  Republics 
joined  as  a  common  cause  against  the  brave,  but  de 
spotic  Monarch  of  Mexico. 

As  a  National  analogy  may  be  viewed  the  Military 
character  and  locality  of  Copan, — this,  also,  strengthens 
our  belief  that  this  city  was  the  first  erected, — for  al 
though  on  the  Altars  no  Sculpture  is  found  representing 
weapons  of  war. — and  in  a  Temple  to  Religion  there 
should  not  be, — yet  this  Temple  is  but  the  centre,  of 
what  may  be  termed  the  Citadel  of  Copan.  The  entire 
Ruins  (it  will  be  remembered)  are  traceable  for  a  dis 
tance  of  u  over  two  miles,"  along  the  banks  of  the 
River, — and  on  the  opposite  side,  at  the  distance  of  a 
mile,  and  on  an  eminence  two  thousand  feet  high,  (thus 
overlooking  every  approach  to  the  city,)  is  found  a 
ruined  Stone  Structure,  and  almost  evident  from  its 
locality,  to  have  been  originally  a  signal,  or  watch- 
tower.  The  city  is,  also,  built  on  the  banks  of  the 
River,  and  above  "  the  falls,'  thus  forming  a  natural 
defence  against  any  approach  from  the  Sea, — while  any 
attempt  to  reach  the  Citadel  by  water  from  the  Source 
of  the  River,  was  frustrated  by  the  erection  of  a  high 
perpendicular  wall  ("  nearly  100  feet"),  forming  a  river 
fa£ade  of  "  six  hundred  and  twenty-four  feet," — 
VOL.  i.  M 


162  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  IL 

(nearly  the  eighth  of  a  mile) — this  is  based  upon  an  ele 
vated  embankment  of  about  "  thirty  feet," — and  was 
formerly  protected  from  any  flooding  of  the  river,  by  a 
water- wall  along  the  whole  range  of  the  Citadel-Temple. 
The  great  wall  is  in  ruins  at  the  summit,  therefore 
many  feet  may  have  fallen  down, — thus  proving  that 
its  entire  height  with  the  embankment  (as  before  ex 
pressed)  must   have   ranged  from  one   hundred   and 
forty,  to    one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.     Now  there  is 
nothing  in  Egypt  (as  a  plumb- wall)  to  be  compared 
with  this, — nor  does  the  Nile  of  ancient  days,  possess  a 
perpendicular  wall, — and  there  is  no  marine  Nation  of 
antiquity  that  can  lay  the  analogous  claim  to  such  a 
wall,  equal  to  Tyrus, — for  her  Citadel-city  in  Asia  was 
bordered  by  the  waters  of  the  Tyrian  harbour, — and  to 
secure   its  safety  from  human  invasion,  or  that  of  the 
Sea,  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  that  Island-mart  erected 
perpendicular   walls,   one   hundred  and  Jiffy  feet  in 
height !  Copan  then  possesses  an  analogy  to  the  capital 
of  ancient  Tyrus, — and  as  that  was  the  last  city  left  by 
the  Aborigines  in  Asia,  it  appears  but  natural  that 
they  should  endeavour  to  imitate  it,  in  building  their 
first  city  in  a  foreign  land.     We  submit  that  this  is  a 
strong  analogy,  and  founded  upon  justifiable  reasoning. 
The  Wreck  of  an  ancient  Galley  has  been  found  in 
Mexican  America,  deeply  imbedded  in  the  sands, — now 
this  must  have  been  (upon  a  minute  investigation)  the 
remains  of  a  Phoenician  vessel, — for  the  Greeks  and 
Eomans  had  no  galleys  on  the  Atlantic  waters,  or  even 
the  Indian  Ocean,  until  the  time  of  Alexander, — but 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  163 

the  Tyrians  had, — and,  as  will  be  proved  (in  the  next 
Book  of  this  Volume),  nearly  one  thousand  years  before 
the  Christian  JEra,  and  again,  six  centuries  before  the 
period  of  The  Advent. 

Circumcision  was  practised  in  Mexican  America  from 
two  distinct  reasons.     1st.  From  a  supposition  that  it 
was  conducive  to  health  ;  and  2dly,  from  a  Religious 
custom  ;  this  last  fact  will  be  required  for  the  third 
volume,— the  former  only  will  be  here  brought  forward, 
for  the  purpose  of  proving  another  analogy.     Circum 
cision   was  practised  by   the   Egyptians,   Ethiopians, 
Tyrians,  Colchians,  and  Cappadocians,  upon  the  belief 
that  personal  safety  would  be  the  result ;   and  the  cus 
tom  might,  therefore,  be  viewed  as  a  sacrifice  to  Hygeia, 
— the  Goddess  of  Health, — and  in  this  sacrifice  many 
of  the  females  of  Egypt  did  not  exempt  themselves. 
The  custom,  however,  was  optional, — this  is  proved  by 
the  Egyptian  Mummies  ! — There  were  no  laws  to  en 
force  it  (except  upon  the  Priests  of  Egypt),  as  among 
the  Israelites  and  Jews,  with  whom,  as  an  entire  people, 
it  was,  and  is,  one  of  the  most  sacred  customs,  esta 
blished  by  a  Covenant  between  The  Father  of  the  Uni 
verse,  and  the  patriarch  of  Israel.     In  the  division  of 
the  Land  of  Canaan  between  the  Twelve  Tribes,  by 
JOSHUA, — the  Tribe  of  Asher  was  located  on  the  con 
fines  of  Sidon  and  Tyrus. — JOSHUA  re-established  the 
Covenant  of  Circumcision,  after  it  had  been  purposely 
laid  aside  by  MOSES  during  the  "  forty  years"  wander 
ing  in  the  Wilderness.     It  was,  therefore,  practised  by 
the  immediate  neighbours   of  the  Tyrians,  and  it  is 

M  2 


164  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  en.  vir.,  §  u. 

apparent  to  belief,  that  the  custom  was  received  among 
the  Phoenicians  owing  to  their  juxtaposition  with  a 
Tribe  of  Israel.  The  Egyptians  received  the  custom  in 
a  similar  manner, — viz.,  during  the  sojourn  of  Israel  in 
Egypt.  The  Tribe  of  Asher, — and  its  customs,  gra 
dually  encroached  upon  the  Idolatry  and  manners  of 
the  Phoenicians, — for  we  find  (upon  the  authority  of 
Malte  Brim)  that  the  members  of  that  Tribe  (Ashsr) 
were  driven  back  from  all  the  sea-coast  to  the  interior, 
by  the  Sidonians  and  Tyrians  ; — the  custom,  however, 
in  an  optional  character,  remained  with  the  Tyrians, — 
and  in  that  manner  it  was  practised  by  the  Mexican 
Aborigines. 

In  viewing  the  above  analogy,  it  must  be  evident  to 
the  reader, — that  in  the  fact  of  optional  Circumcision 
(no  matter  from  what  motive)  another  proof  is  seen  of 
the  two  distinct  races  in  Ancient  America, — for  in  the 
North,  as  stated  heretofore,  where  it  is  practised,  it  is 
only  in  the  form  of  a  Religious  rite. 

The  tradition  of  the  ancient  Mexicans  as  to  where 
they  came  from,  is  directly  in  favour  of  this  work. 
Upon  Cortez  asking  Montezuma  the  Second,  the  origin 
of  the  Mexican  race, — the  Monarch  answered, — that 
many  ages  ago  they  came  from  "  The  East" — (i.  e. 
from  where  the  Sun  rises) — and  as  he  then  was  speak 
ing  in  Mexico,  "  The  East"  is  at  once  defined  to  be 
across  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  The  coast  of  Phoenicia  was 
always  denominated  "The  East" — this  is  absolute  on 
the  authority  of  Holy  Writ,  and  in  that  definition,  Tyrus 
is  distinctly  spoken  of  :  viz. — 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  ii.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.       -  165 

"  All  the  nations  have  I  destroyed  before  them :  and 
in  the  East,  I  have  scattered  the  people  of  the  provinces, 
even  of  Tyrus  and  Sidon."  [Esdras  ii.  12.] 

Sahagun  the  Spanish  historian,  who  lived  nearly 
sixty  years  with  the  Mexicans,  and  wrote  about  fifteen 
years  after  the  Conquest  by  Cortez  (1520)  relates,  that, 
from  their  traditional  history,  handed  down  from  remote 
antiquity, — the  Aborigines  of  the  Country,  first  TOUCHED 
at  Florida, — then  COASTED  along,  until  they  reached 
the  Bay  of  Honduras, — and  they  then  LANDED. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  terms  "  touched" 
"  coasted"  and  "  landed"  are  phrases  belonging  exclu 
sively  to  Navigation, — this  confirms  the  reply  of  Mon- 
tezuma,  that  his  ancestors  originally  came  FROM  the 
East,  for  by  Navigation  only  could  they  come  from 
that  quarter, — and  as  a  consequence  they  sailed  towards 
the  West,  and  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean  ! 

The  tradition  of  having  "  first  touched  at  FLORIDA," 
is  as  remarkable,  as  the  means  of  Nature  whereby  it 
was  accomplished,  which  will  be  investigated  and  esta 
blished  in  the  last  pages  of  this  Volume. 

Cortez  wished  to  sail  around  the  Bay  of  Honduras, 
the  Point  of  Yucatan,  and  thence  into  the  Gulph  of 
Mexico, — and  inquired  if  there  were  descriptions  of 
those  coasts.     Montezuma  instantly  presented  to  the 
Spaniard  Maps  and   Charts  of  the  entire  Coast,  and 
from  these,  Cortez  steered,  and  sailed  in  his  perilous 
voyage  around  Honduras,  and  by  the  correctness  of  the 
Charts,  he  accomplished  his  expedition  in  safety.   This 
account  he  wrote  home  to  his  Emperor  and  Master, 


166  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VH.,  §  n. 

Charles  the  Fifth, — it  is  consequently  history : — no  ar 
gument  is,  therefore,  required  to  prove  their  Know 
ledge,  and  that  of  their  ancestors  in  the  Science  of  Na 
vigation  ; — and  what  people  in  the  Asiatic  world  were 
such  "  pilots  and  mariners"  as  the  ancient  Tyrians  ?  If 
the  Mexican  Aborigines  had  sprung  from  a  race  (like 
the  Israelites  of  the  North)  having  no  knowledge  of 
navigation,  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  have  had 
Maps  and  Charts  from  their  remote  ancestors,  and  to 
have  continued  the  scientific  practice  of  that  knowledge 
among  themselves. 

This  is  another  strong  proof  of  the  two  races  of  Abo 
rigines  on  the  Western  Continent ;  and  of  the  different 
means  whereby  their  migrations  were  accomplished. 

Sahagun,  also,  relates  that  from  testimony  of  tradi 
tion,  and  their  historical  Paintings,  that  their  ances 
tors,  as  a  Colony — arrived  on  the  American  coast  (first 
touching  at  Florida)  before  the  Christian  JEra!  It 
should  be  observed  that  this  account  by  the  Spaniard 
was  written  over  three  hundred  years  ago, — it  was  then 
laughed  at, — but  the  time  was  computed  both  by  the 
Aborigines  and  Sahagun, — the  former,  as  well  as  the 
latter,  had  a  knowledge  of  the  Christian  ^Era,  as  will  be 
proved  in  the  third  volume, — That  knowledge  was  con 
veyed  to  them  after  the  arrival  of  the  colony ; — and 
nearly  fifteen  centuries  before  the  conquest  by  Cortez ! 

The  Ruins  in  Ancient  America,  together  with  rela 
tive  facts,  prove  that  Sahagun' s  account  in  regard  to 
time  is  correct ;  and  that  their  original  ancestors  did 
arrive  before  the  Christian  ./Era.  The  same  Historian 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  ii.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  167 

says,  that  from  their  historical  traditions,  the  Mexican 
Aborigines  were  originally  a  Colony ; — which  term  may 
be  received  as  explanatory  of  their  small  number,  and 
that  only, — for  had  they  been  "  a  Colony"  according  to 
the  modern  and  general  acceptation  of  the  word,  there 
would  have  been  some  Mother-land  to  claim  her  foreign 
Children, — but,  none  appears  upon  the  Books  of 
History. 

They  then  arrived  "  before  the  Christian  JSra," — this 
then  places  them  in  a  positive  position, — for  the  Nation 
from  whence  they  came,  must  have  existed  before  that 
sacred  period, — and  the  Nation  (as  a  people)  must 
have  had  knowledge  of,  and  the  means  of  Navigation, 
since  it  is  already  established  that  they  arrived  in  that 
manner.     The  "  mind's  eye"  must  instantly  glance  at 
the  Tyrians,  as  the  people  having  those  means,  and 
being  in  existence  anterior  to  the  Christian  ^Era.  The 
Tyrians  did  compose  that  "colony," — not  sent  forth  from 
their  own  land  by  care  and  affection  ;   but,    driven 
forth  (as  we  will  prove)  by  terror  and  despair  ! — They 
were  the  "  pilots  and  mariners,''   and  the  "  merchant 
princes"  of  the  desperate  hazard : — their  knowledge  and 
skill  in  navigation,  were  the  champions  daring  the  united 
powers  of  Neptune  and  Boreas,  and  upon  a  Naumachian 
arena,  where  a  prow  had  never  cut  through  a  liquid 
track  :    Neptune  permitted  the  refugees  to  pass  on  to 
freedom, — for  the  Ocean-God  remains  now,  as  when  he 
first  received  from  Creation  upon  his  broad  breast,  the 
panoply  of  Light, — scarless : — and  for  all  the  wild  wars 
of  Elements  and  Man  upon  that  panoply,— the  lightning's 


168  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  in. 

rapid  shafts, — the  iron-tempest  from  earth's  artillery , — 
still  that  bright  armour — reflecting  Heaven  on  its  sur 
face retains  no  impress  from  the  fierce  battery  of  the 

Storm-cloud,  or  from  Man's  weaker  power,  or  ambition  ! 


SECTION  III. 

ARTISTICAL   ANALOGIES. 

ARCHITECTURE,  SCULPTURE,  AND  PAINTINGS — THE  PYRAMIDS  OF 
EGYP  J1  AND  AMERICA — THE  ANCIENT  TYRIAN  DYE — THE  TEM 
PLES  OF  JERUSALEM  AND  PALENQUE,  &C. 

THE  Architecture  and  Sculpture  of  the  Ruins,  in 
order  to  support  this  Epoch,  must  possess  an  undeniable 
existence,  and  founded  upon  data,  and  strong  analogy, 
of  having  a  character  traceable  centuries  before  the 
Christian  ^Era.  Four  Sciences  are  required  to  be  pos 
sessed  by  the  original  nation, — viz.,  Architecture,  Sculp 
ture,  Painting,  and  Navigation.  If  we  view  for  these 
purposes  Hindoostan,  China,  and  Japan,  the  charac 
teristics  of  the  first-named  Sciences  are  totally  different, 
while  the  latter  is  wanting  to  the  extent  necessary. 
Rome  and  Greece  would  present  the  marine  power, 
but  the  Architecture  of  those  countries  would  claim  no 
affinity  with  that  in  America ;  for  at  Copan,  Palenque, 
and  Uxmal,  and  all  the  Ruins,  the  Arch  and  Pediment 
are  wanting.  Egypt  claims  at  once  the  general  cha 
racter  of  the  Architecture,  but  not  sufficient  to  establish 
that  it  is  strictly  of  a  National  order,  as  practised  on  the 
borders  of  the  Nile  ; — but,  enough  is  shewn  to  prove, 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  in.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  169 

that  a  People  built  those  cities  in  America,  who  had  a 
knowledge  of  Egyptian  architecture.  If  Egypt  itself 
had  sent  the  u  colony," — (but  from  the  want  of  the 
means  of  Navigation  it  was  impossible,  and  also  a 
record  would  have  been  found  in  Herodotus  or  Dio- 
dorus,  who  wrote  of  that  country  about  484,  and  44 
B.  c. : — if  it  had  taken  place  prior  to  those  periods,  their 
accuracy  would  have  compelled  them  to  notice  it) — if, 
we  say,  Egypt  had  sent  a  "  colony,"  the  Temples  would 
have  been  built  like  her  own  in  every  particular. — 
Pronaos,  Sphinx,  and  other  characteristics, — but  these 
do  not  appear,  or  the  slightest  indication  of  them  ; 
— yet,  where  the  pyramidal  structure  and  obelisk 
(square-column  sculptured)  and  circular  columns  are  to 
be  found,  there  Egypt  may  be  traced  as  having  given 
knowledge  to  the  builders.  The  Pyramid  of  Caius 
Cestius  at  Rome  will  illustrate  this  fact.  No  one  will 
say  that  that  Pyramid  is  Eoman  architecture, — yet  no 
one  will  deny  that  the  builder  had  a  knowledge  of 
Egypt  and  her  works, — and  no  Historian  would  claim 
Borne  to  be  Egypt,  because  a  Pyramid  was  found  there  ; 
so  in  Mexican  America,  theRuins  partake  of  theEgyptian 
character  sufficiently  to  give  the  style  of  the  Architec 
tural  foundations  to  that  of  the  Nile, — yet  they  must 
have  been  erected  by  another  Nation  ; — yet  that  Nation 
must  be  proved  to  have  a  knowledge  of,  and  intercourse 
with,  Egypt,  What  nation  of  all  the  earth  enjoyed 
this  equal  to  the  Tyrian  ?  They  were  in  weekly  inter 
course  with  each  other, — exchanging  as  men  their  sen 
timents,  and  as  merchants  their  merchandise,  till  one 
general  conquest  overwhelmed  both  countries, — one 


170  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  in. 

nation  remaining  subdued  and  tributary,  and  the  other 
dispersed  and  annihilated. 

It  is  proved  (we  submit)  that  the  Sculpture  in 
many  parts,  and  especially  at  Uxmal,  partakes  of  the 
Grecian  character,  while  the  Architecture  is  that  of 
the  Egyptian.  This  is  a  nice  distinction, — but  it 
enables  us  to  strengthen  our  belief  that  Egypt,  as  a 
Nation,  could  not  have  been  the  builders,  but  they 
must  have  been  a  People  (we  repeat  it,  to  impress  it 
on  the  mind  of  the  reader)  having  a  knowledge  of  the 
Nile  and  her  edifices;  to  this  may  be  joined,  a  People 
having  a  knowledge,  also,  of  the  Greeks,  since  the 
Sculpture  at  Uxrnal  is  Grecian  in  design.  The  Tyrians 
possessed  this  intercourse; — but,  it  is  possible  that 
some  few  Greeks  may  have  been  of  the  Colony  landing 
on  "  the  American  coast"  before  the  Christian  ./Era, — 
that  they  may  have  gladly  embraced  the  occasion,  as 
the  only  means  of  escaping  death  at  the  fearful  event 
which  caused  the  Migration.  From  the  same  cause  a 
few  Egyptians  may  have  escaped,  and  joined  the 
colony  in  the  same  manner.  The  strangers  on  the  Island 
of  Tyrus,  would  probably  be  those  who  had  arrived  by 
water  from  a  distance, — Egypt  was  one  port  of  com 
merce,  ^Egina  another,  and  ambitious  of  maritime  fame. 
-ZEgina  is  selected  for  more  than  one  reason.  It  was 
an  Island  in  direct  intercourse  with  Tyrus,  and  the 
-ZEgineans  were  renowned  for  their  general  knowledge 
of  the  art  of  ornamental  Sculpture,  but  not  on  so  grand 
a  scale  as  that  of  Athens.  The  ^Egineans  were  called 
myrmidons,  or  emmets,  from  their  patient  perseverance 
in  the  art  of  Agriculture  and  other  employments, — and 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  IIL]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  171 

thence  the  Tortoise  became  their  National  emblem,  the 
slow  but  sure  progress  of  that  shellfish  being  a  symbol 
of  their  industry  ;  it  formed  a  double  emblem; 
viz,  of  their  industry  and  marine  character.  Now  it 
will  be  remembered  that  the  Euins  of  Uxmal  display 
four  Tortoises  in  stone  Sculpture, — and  one  was  found 
detached,  and  buried  in  the  Ruins  of  Copan. 

-ZEgina  was  the  first  nation  that  coined  Money,  and 
issued  Medals, — Athens  often  applied  to  -ZEgina  for  the 
execution  of  both.  The  Chief  Symbol  on  the  Coin  of 
^Egina  was  the  Tortoise,  for  the  reasons  stated  above  : 
— now,  in  Mexican  America,  an  ancient  coin,  or  medal, 
has  been  found  with  the  Symbol  of  the  Tortoise  on  it  ! 
It  may  have  been  buried  by  a  citizen  of  .^Egina  (one 
of  the  Colony),  or  by  a  Tyrian  who  possessed  a  coin  of 
the  Island-rival, — but  most  probably  the  first  propo 
sition  is  correct — viz.,  that  it  was  possessed  by  a  native 
of  yEgina, — for  at  Uxmal  the  Tortoise  is  there  in 
Sculpture,  and  the  entire  fagades,  interior  and  exterior, 
are  filled  with  ornaments  a  la  Grecque  antique, — and 
especially  that  of  the  running  square,  or  meander  bor 
der, — while  the  buildings  themselves  bear  no  analogy 
to  those  of  Attica; — thus  proving  almost  to  demonstra 
tion,  that  Grecian  Artists  were  authors  of  the  Sculp 
ture,  Tynans  the  Architects  of  the  entire  edifices, — 
while  those  of  Egypt  were  authors  of  the  Architectural 
bases.  The  reader  may  think  that  this  is  the  refine 
ment  of  investigation, — but,  it  is  such  as  truth  and  per 
severance  have  authorized,  and  the  historic  importance 
of  the  subject  demands. 


172  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VH  ,  §  in. 

The  Tortoise  is,  also,  the  designation  of  the  coins  of 
Thebes  in  Greece, — and  from  this  fact,  it  is  brought 
home  at  once  to  the  Tyrians,  as  a  Symbol  of  their 
country,  as  well  as  of  ^Egina, — and  in  all  probability 
(consulting  data)  ^Egina  copied  it  from  the  Theban 
coin.  The  Phoenician  Chief,  Cadmus — (all  ancient 
Tyrian  Chiefs  were  so  called)  founded  Thebes,  and  is 
well  known  to  have  introduced  into  Greece,  the  letters, 
or  Alphabet  of  his  own  country ;  and  without  doubt, 
at  the  same  time,  he  selected  the  Symbols  of  his  Native 
land,  to  represent  the  Coin  of  his  new  City.  The  Tor 
toise  is,  therefore ,  a  Tyrian  emblem,  and  is  found  upon 
the  Ruins  in  Ancient  America. 

Cadmus  founded  Thebes  1493  B.  c.,  and  was  conse 
quently  contemporary  with  the  first  Lawgiver.  Eu 
ripides  in  his  Drama  of  the  "  Phoenician  Virgins"  thus 
alludes  to  his  arrival,  as  uttered  by  Jocasta  : 

"  Resplendent  Sun 

How  inauspicious  didst  thou  dart  thy  beams 
That  day  on  Thebes,  when  from  the  sea-wash'd  coast 
Of  fair  Phoenicia  Cadmus  on  this  land 
Set  his  ill-omen'd  foot  !" 

We  have  suggested  that  Grecians  [i.  e.  of  ^Egina] 
may  have  been  the  authors  of  the  Sculpture,  and 
Egyptians  of  the  Architectural  bases  of  the  edifices, 
because  their  respective  styles  are  traceable  in  the 
Euins  of  Palenque,  Uxmal,  and  Copan.  This  sugges 
tion  is  founded  upon  the  possibility  (and  even  probabi 
lity)  of  natives  of  those  nations  being  at  Tyrus,  at  the 


BOOK  i..  en.  vii.,  §  in.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  173 

time  of  the  departure  of  the  Tyrians  : — yet,  it  does  not 
follow,  as  a  necessity,  that  all  the  Architects,  Builders, 
and  Sculptors  must  have  been  of  those  nations  ; — for 
although  there  does  not  exist  in  Asia  or  Africa  any 
Phoenician  Architecture,  whereby  a  comparison  can 
be  made,  yet  there  does  exist  the  undying  record  that 
the  Tyrians  were  builders  and  Sculptors  from  their 
own  practice,  and  that  fact  is  founded  upon  the  autho 
rity  of  Scripture  : 

"  And  Hiram,  King  of  Tyre  sent  messengers  to  Da 
vid, — and  cedar  trees, — and  carpenters  and  masons, — 
and  they  built  David  a  house" — i.  e.  Palace.  [2  Sa 
muel  v.  2.J 

Here  then  is  a  distinct  and  undeniable  record  of  the 
Tyrians  being,  not  only  carpenters  (their  Shipbuilding 
proves  that)  but  Masons, — and  which  in  the  original 
Hebrew  text  is  defined  to  be  "  hewers  of  the  stone  of 
the  wall ;"  and  consequently  they  were  Sculptors,  as 
well  as  Architects.  Their  building  and  adorning  of 
Solomon's  Temple  (as  will  be  shewn  in  the  History  of 
Tyrus)  are  additional  facts,  with  the  building  of  the 
Palace  of  David,  to  put  at  rest  any  suspicion,  or  ques 
tion,  whether  the  Tyrians  themselves,  unassisted  by 
others,  could  have  built  and  Sculptured  those  edifices 
in  America.  The  Israelites  had  no  practical  know 
ledge  of  Architecture  until  ages  after  the  building 
(by  the  Tyrians)  of  Solomon's  Temple.  1015  B.  c. 

The  above  quotation  from  Sacred  History  refers  to 
the  year  1043  B.  c.,  and  consequently  centuries  before 
the  time  contemplated  by  this  Epoch, — viz.,  B.  c.  332. 


174  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  IIL 

Skilful  knowledge,  possessed,  and  existing  for  ages 
before,  by  any  nation,  and  upon  any  subject,  would 
naturally  be  improved  upon  and  practised  by  descend 
ants  : — they  would  also  improve  upon  the  Architec 
ture  of  any  other  nation  with  whom  they  had  associa 
tion  and  communion, — and  as  Tyrus,  as  a  People, 
of  all  the  ancient  nations  was  a  practical  one,  they 
produced  in  America  an  improvement  (and  a  great 
one)  upon  the  Architecture  of  the  Egyptians.  This 
fact  of  improvement,  and  alteration  of  the  original 
order  of  Egypt,  is  another  proof  that  the  builders  were 
not  essentially  of  that  nation  ;  but, — from  a  country 
having  a  practical  skill,  and  minds  daring  enough  to 
innovate  upon  any  precedent,  when  improvement  would 
be  the  result. — That  Nation  was  Tyrus. 

We  do  not  desire  to  advance  one  assertion,  not  ca 
pable  of  being  defended,  and  consequently  will  establish 
that  an  improvement  upon  the  Architecture  of  Egypt 
does  exist  in  the  Ruined  cities  of  Ancient  America. 

The  first  idea  in  building  had  its  origin  (without 
doubt)  from  the  Caverns  of  Nature,  where  Man  would 
be  protected  from  the  raging  tempest : — and,  from  being 
shadowed  from  the  beams  of  Apollo  by  the  spreading 
branches  of  the  forest,  he  must  have  soon  felt  the  neces 
sity  of  converting  the  latter  into  more  commodious 
forms  than  those  in  which  Nature  had  left  them.  To 
huts  made  of  trees  and  branches,  festooned  together  by 
their  own  foliage,  succeeded  more  convenient  habita 
tions,  composed  of  upright  and  cross  beams,  the  aper 
tures  closed  with  leaves  and  moistened  earth.  From 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  m.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  175 

these  humble  pillars  of  the  forest,  were  derived  those 
beautiful  Columns  composing  the  five  received  orders  of 
Architecture.  That  of  Egypt  is  not  admitted  into  the 
Classic  group. 

The  interior  of  a  cavern  with  the  walls  rising  pyra 
midally,  gave  the  natural  instruction  for  the  formation 
of  a  Tent, — poles  rising  from  a  broad  base  to  a  centre, — 
or  of  a  single  one,  with  the  canvass  outstretched  by 
cords  and  fastened  to  the  stakes  driven  in  the  earth ; — 
such  were  the  Tents  of  Israel,  —those  of  the  Aborigines 
of  North  America,  and  of  the  wandering  Gipsy,  in 
the  erection  of  their  culinary  edifice  even  to  this  day. 
The  Pyramids  of  Egypt  are  but  majestic  examples  of 
the  same  principle  of  construction, — viz.,  the  corners 
and  sides  of  a  broad  base  rising  on  an  inclined  plane, 
until  they  meet  and  form  an  apex  over  a  common 
centre.  This  construction  has  given  them  that  defiance 
against  the  whirlwinds  and  sands  for  which  they  are  so 
conspicuous.  Water, — that  "  sore  decayer  of  dead 
bodies," — be  they  of  u  flesh,"  wood,  or  stone,  can  have 
no  effect  in  Egypt;  for  there  the  rains  do  not  fall, 
and  consequently  moisture  cannot  exert  her  gradual 
but  certain  power; — in  Ancient  America  this  safeguard 
to  edifices  is  not  granted  by  Nature, — but  yet  the  prin 
ciple  of  the  Pyramid  has  given  duration,  and  proved 
the  existence  of  Nations  in  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
traceable  to  centuries  before  Egypt  mourned  a  Cleo 
patra,  who,  as  the  living  emblem  of  her  death,  became 
the  venomed  and  fatal  Serpent  of  her  Country  ! 

The  Pyramids  of  Egypt  (symbols  of  self- vanity)  rise 


176  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  in. 

from  a  broad  base  to  an  unsupporting,  useless,  and  idle 
apex  : — in  Mexican  America  the  lowest  portion  of  the 
base  is  retained,  and  that  only;  and  upon  this  simple, 
but  lasting  foundation,  are  erected  the  perpendicular 
walls  of  her  sacred  Temples, — Sculptured  stone  form- 
ing  the  facades  of  the  gorgeous  edifices  !  The  point 
of  grandeur  of  design,  is  far  beyond  the  useless  masses  of 
the  Nile;  for  there  can  exist  no  grandeur  of  design 
without  the  association  of  utility, — physical  or  mental. 
The  radiant  Sun  itself  would  cease  to  be  Sublime,  were 
it  in  design,  or  in  its  powers,  to  be  devoid  of  its 
manifold,  and  creative  blessings  !  The  Architect  of  the 
Universe  in  forming  the  "  image  of  Himself,"  and  in 
assigning  to  it  the  functions  of  physical  power,  so 
organized  them, — and  the  more  subtle  mechanism  of 
the  brain, — that  they  should  illustrate,  that  all  action 
and  thought  (apart  from  Religious  duty)  should  be 
directed  towards  utility  and  excellence ! 

The  fact  of  improving  upon  the  pyramidal  Architec 
ture  of  Egypt,  supports  the  apparent  fact  that  Tyrians 
alone  were  the  builders  of  the  edifices  now  under  con 
sideration;  for  (apart  from  the  perpendicular  river- 
wall,  which  is  identical  with  the  sea-wall  of  ancient 
Tyrus)  a  new  and  distinct  order,  or  style  of  Architec 
ture,  is  visible  in  those  Temples,  traceable  from  the 
base  to  the  Cornice  or  summit, — and  from  the  compound 
character,  believe  that  we  have  correctly  termed  it 
Egypto-  Tyrian. 

We  will  advance  another  reason  for  believing  that 
Copan  was  the  first  City  built  in  Mexican  America,— 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  177 

viz.,  the  square  column   (or    obelisk)  only,  is  found 
there, — while  in  other  ruins,  excepting  Palenque,  the 
circular  is  perceptible, — the  latter  are  found  at  Mitla 
and  Uxmal, — thus  establishing  (almost  conclusively) 
that  those  cities  were  of  later  erection, — for  the  square 
column  is  easier  in  formation  than  the  circular, — and  the 
latter  is  produced  from  the  former, — and  consequently 
two  columns  are  made  in  producing  the  circular  shaft. 
The  square  is,  also,  better  adapted,  from  its  facial  cha 
racter,  for  the  purposes  of  Sculpture  ;  as  illustrated  in 
the  Idol-obelisks  at  Copan, — and  that  which  would  be 
the  simplest  in  construction,  and  giving  the  greatest 
facility  for  its  peculiar  adaptation,  would  naturally  be 
selected  by  a  People  for    their    first   Temple  : — yet, 
reserving  to  themselves  for  practice  at  a  future  day, 
the  knowledge  possessed  in  the  more  refined  branches 
of  the  Art  : — they  subsequently  illustrated  that  supe 
rior  knowledge  at  Palenque  and  Uxmal.      In  the  con 
clusion  of  this  section,  however,  it  will  be  shewn  that 
the  square  style  of  Architecture  was  essentially  Tyrian, 
and  that  it  is  distinctly  visible  at  Copan  and  Palenque. 
An  analogy  in  regard  to  antiquity  is  found  from  the 
stuccoing  or  plaistering  of  the  walls.     This  custom  in 
Art  is  one  of  the  most  ancient  on  record.    Mr.  Stephens 
would  infer  from  the  fact  of  stuccoing  that  they  had  a 
modern  origin,  and  actually  calls  it  in  one  place — "  plais- 
ter  of  PARIS  !"  The  custom  is  mentioned  by  the  first 
Lawgiver  1451  YEARS  before  the  Christian  ^Era  ! 

"  And  it  shall  be  on  the  day  when  ye  shall  pass  over 
Jordan  unto  the  land  which  the  LORD  thy  GOD  giveth 

VOL.    I.  N 


178  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  m. 

thee,  that  thou  shalt  set  thee  up  great  stones,  and 
plaister  them  with  plaister  :  and  thou  shalt  WRITE  upon 
them  all  the  words  of  this  law."  [Deut.  xxvii.  2,  3.] 

Here  is  not  only  the  proof  of  the  ancient  custom  of 
stuccoing,  or  hard  plaistering  ; — but,  also,  the  fact  of 
Sculpture,  or  writing  upon  Stucco, — of  course  in  its 
damp  state,  and  when  dry  it  became,  as  at  Palenque, 
"  as  hard  as  stone."  Again, — It,  also,  covered  the 
interior  of  the  palatial  walls  of  Babylon,  and  was  the 
surface  upon  which  was  traced  the  handwriting  at 
Belshazzar's  Feast, — this  was  538  B.  c. 

"  In  the  same  hour  came  forth  fingers  of  a  man's 
hand,  and  wrote  over  against  the  candlestick, — upon 
the  plaister  of  the  watt  of  the  King's  palace."  [Dan. 
v.  5.] 

Another  analogy  is  found  upon  this  point  of  art,  as 
being  used  by  both  the  ancient  Tyrians  and  the  Abo 
rigines  ; — for  the  walls  of  Tyrus  were  built  of  large 
blocks  of  stone — not  very  hard — but  protected  from 
the  weather  by  hard  white-plaister, — or  stucco  ; — the 
walls  of  Palenque  seem  to  be  a  direct  imitation. 

It  was  a  custom  of  the  ancient  nations  to  paint  their 
statues,  or  figures  on  the  walls,  with  the  primitive 
colours, — but  chiefly  red  or  vermilion.  In  so  doing 
they  believed  that  they  approached  the  colour  of  the 
Gods, — and  in  Rome,  from  the  same  feeling,  a  Con 
queror  granted  the  honour  of  a  triumphal  entry  to  the 
Capital,  was  always  painted  red,  in  supposed  imitation 
of  the  God  of  War. 

It  is  recorded  in   Scripture  as  being  practised  by 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  179 

the  Chaldeans,  and  as  a  consequence  by  their  asso 
ciates  the  Babylonians. . 

"  For  when  she  saw  men  pourtrayed  on  the  wall, — 
the  images  of  the  Chaldeans  pourtrayed  with  vermilion, 
&c."  [Eze.  xxiii.  14.] 

It  was,  also,  practised  by  the  Egyptians  and  Tyrians, 
— and  is  now  discovered  in  America  : — for  Mr.  Ste 
phens  states  that  the  sculpture,  and  even  the  steps,  had 
been  painted, — that  black  and  white> — red,  blue,  and 
yellow  are  distinctly  visible,  but  that  the  Red  (vermi 
lion)  is  predominant.  From  the  number  of  colours 
another  analogy  is  traceable,  for  of  all  the  ancient 
nations  that  of  Tyrus  was  the  most  renowned  for  her 
knowledge  of  colours, — and  when  to  the  "primitive 
three"  she  added  by  her  discovery  the  celebrated  tint, 
or  Tyrian  Dye,  her  renown  was  increased,  and  spread 
throughout  all  the  Nations, — so  much  so,  that  they  sent 
their  royal  mantles  to  Tyrus  to  receive  the  costly  dye 
—and  from  that  fact,  regal  robes  have  continued  to  be 
tinted,  even  to  this  day,  with  the  gorgeous  Purple, — 
which,  though  originally  intended  for  blood-stained 
Kings  and  warriors, — succeeding  ages  have  placed 
upon  even  the  graceful  forms  of  dove-eyed  Queens  ;  (so 
strong  is  custom) — while  the  first  and  Heavenly  colour 
— blue, — and  which  from  Scripture  was  the  tint  of 
Aaron's  Eobes  of  Peace,— has  passed  unheeded  by, 
although  commanded  by  The  voice  of  The  King  of 
Kings. 

"  And  thou  shalt  make  the  robe  of  the  Ephod  all  of 
blue:'  [Ex.  xxviii.  31.] 

N  2 


180  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in. 

The  exact  tint  of  the  Tyrian  Dye  is  not  known,  other 
than  it  was  purple. — There  are  several  degrees  of 
purple, — light  or  dark, — as  the  blue  shall  predominate 
in  its  mixture  with  the  Red.  The  original  dye  was 
derived  from  a  shellfish  (purple  murex)  as  before  re 
lated  ; — and  upon  the  occasion  of  its  being  discovered, 
the  Tyrian  thought  that  his  dog  had  been  wounded  in 
the  mouth,  for  he  imagined  that  his  faithful  follower 
was  bleeding : — here  then  the  tint  is  arrived  at, — viz., 
that  it  must  have  resembled  that  of  blood, — conse 
quently  it  was  the  light  purple,  or  rather  crimson  as  it 
is  now  termed, — therefore,  the  Red  predominated  over 
the  Blue. 

The  Prophet  of  the  Advent  defines  that  in  ancient 
days  (760  B.  c.)  scarlet,  red,  and  crimson  were  esteemed 
the  same, — they  are  with  us  only  different  in  degree, — 
but  the  two  last  are  proved  by  Scripture  to  have  been 
identical. 

"  Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith  the 
Lord,  though  your  sins  be  as  SCAKLET,  they  shall  be 
as  white  as  snow  :  though  they  be  BED  LIKE  CRIMSON, 
they  shall  be  as  wool."  (i.  e.  white  as  snow.)  [Isaiah 
i.  18.]  The  latter  part  of  the  verse  is  but  a  repetition 
of  the  former, — a  favourite  style  in  Holy- Writ,  to  en 
force  the  precepts  upon  the  mind  of  the  reader  or  hearer. 

Now  the  more  ancient  of  the  Ruins  in  Mexican  Ame 
rica,  are  stained  or  painted  Red : — the  Traveller,  how 
ever,  does  not  express  the  degree  of  Red, — light  or 
dark, — or  whether  it  contained  any  other  colour  with 
it  ; — it  is  enough  that  Red  is  distinctly  stated: — and 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  m.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  181 

may  not  the  Aborigines  have  dyed  their  sculpture  in 
remembrance  of  their  past  celebrity  at  Tyrus  ?  If  at 
Copan  (their  first  city)  they  had  mixed  Blue  with 
Red  to  produce  the  blood-purple,  the  lapse  of  centuries 
would  have  extracted  the  minor  colour — blue, — (minor 
from  its  proportion  in  mixture), — and  have  left  the 
major  colour, — Eed, — entire, — as  it  now  appears  upon 
the  Idols,  Altars,  and  steps  of  these  Egypto-Tyrian  mo 
numents  in  Ancient  America.  Again  ;  the  knowledge 
of  colours  by  the  Tyrians,  (and  those  in  which  they 
excelled) — is  distinctly  stated  in  the  Bible.  SOLOMON 
in  sending  to  HIKAM,  King  of  Tyrus  (1015  B.C.)  for 
Artists  to  build  and  adorn  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem^ — 
says — 

"  Send  me  now,  therefore,  a  man  cunning  to  work 
in  gold  and  in  silver,  and  in  brass  and  in  iron, — and  in 
purple,  and  crimson,  and  blue,  &c."  [2  Chronicles 
ii.  7.]  "  Blue"  is  directly  expressed,  and  by  its  mix. 
ture  with  "Crimson"  (i.  e.  Red. —  Vide  Isaiah  i.  18.) 
in  certain  proportions  would  produce  "  Purple." — Now 
in  Mexican  America  we  have  seen,  that  Blue  and  Red 
(and  perhaps  originally  a  Purple),  are  found,  and  used 
by  the  Aborigines  to  adorn  their  first  Temple  at  Copan 
as  Solomon  did  his  Temple  at  Jerusalem, — through 
the  skill  and  knowledge  of  the  TYKIANS  ! — who  without 
doubt  practised  their  art  in  colours  upon  their  own 
Temples  at  Tyrus, — and  which  Solomon,  in  compli 
ment  to  Hiram  (with  whom  he  was  in  the  strictest 
bonds  of  amity),  was  willing  to,  and  did,  imitate,  in 
Capital  of  Israel. 


182  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in. 

Had  the  Tyrians  possessed  no  knowledge  of  Colours, 
the  discovery  of  them  upon  the  Mexican  Ruins  would 
have  been  useless  in  reference  to  any  analogy,  and  in 
jurious  against  identity  ; — but,  the  Tyrians  having  the 
knowledge  of  the  three  primitives,  and  of  a  fourth  colour, 
and  had  they  not  been  discovered  at  Copan  or  Palenque, 
then  the  want  of  a  similitude  would  be  evident  and 
material ; — but,  as  both  People, — the  Tyrians  and  the 
Aborigines, — possessed  the  same  knowledge,  and  prac 
tice  of  colouring  their  Temples, — the  Analogy  is  not 
only  apparent,  but  absolute. 

It  will  be  remembered  by  the  reader,  that  in  the 
Sepulchral  Chamber  at  Copan,  an  Engraved  Gem  was 
found, — "  a  small  death's-head  (skull)  CARVED  in  fine 
green  stone"  The  antiquity  of  this  style  of  engraving 
has  been  shewn  in  alluding  to  Aaron's  "  breastplate  of 
judgment," — but,  we  will  now  prove  that  another  Tyrian 
analogy  is  found  in  the  carved  Gem  of  Copan, — That 
the  Tyrians  were  engravers  of  Gem-stones  is  esta 
blished  upon  the  authority  of  Scriptural  history, — and 
from  that  Sacred  Volume  it  is,  also,  proved,  that  the 
Tyrians  were  the  builders  of  Solomon's  Temple. — 
This  will  be  enlarged  upon  in  the  history  of  Tyrus. — 
Solomon  wrote  to  Hiram  for  a  superior  artist,  in  ad 
dition  to  the  general  workmen,  "  to  work  in  gold,  and 
in  silver,  &c. — and  that  can  skill  to  grave" — the  He 
brew  text  is,  "  to  grave  gravings," — or  in  modern  phrase 
— to  engrave, — i.  e.  cut,  or  carve  metal  or  stones.  The 
King  of  Tyrus  answered, — 

"  And  now  I  have  sent  a  cunning  (i.  e.  skilful)  man  ; 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.]    ANCIENT  AMERICA.  183 

[of  the  same  name  as  the  King,  i.  e.  Hiram]  *  *  * 
"  skilful  to  work  in  gold,  and  in  silver,  in  brass,  in  iron, 
in  stone  ; — also,  to  grave  any  manner  of  graving?  [2 
Chron.  ii.  13,  14.]  That  Solomon  availed  himself  of 
the  skill  of  this  Artist  in  Gem-engraving  is  proved  by 
the  following  verse  : 

"  And  he  garnished  the  house  [i.  e.  Temple]  with 
precious  stones  for  beauty."  [?'.  e.  of  workmanship.] 
[2  Chron.  iii.  6.] 

We  shall  conclude  this  Section  with  an  analogy  that 
may  appear  strange  to  the  general  reader,  but  it  is  no  less 
true  than  original,  and  from  which,  Identity  is  apparent. 
The  Wisdom  of  Solomon  (and  inferentiallyhis  people 
also)  did  not  embrace  the  practical  Sciences  of  Archi 
tecture,  Sculpture,  or  Navigation.  He  was  compelled 
to  apply  for  all  these  to  the  Tyrian  Monarch.  Solo 
mon's  wisdom  was  of  the  philosophy  of  Nature,  and 
not  in  the  defined  Arts  or  Sciences. — This  is  shewn  in 
the  first  Book  of  Kings  [ch.  iv.  32,  33.] 

"  And  he  (Solomon)  spake  three  thousand  Proverbs, 
and  his  Songs  were  a  thousand  and  five.  And  he  spake 
of  trees, — from  the  cedar  tree  that  is  in  Lebanon,  even 
unto  the  hyssop  that  springeth  out  of  the  wall:  he  spake 
also,  of  beasts, — and  vifowl, — and  of  creeping  things^ 
— and  of  fishes."  Five  centuries  before  Solomon, — 
the  Hebrew  artists, — Bezaleel  and  Aholiab, — were 
called  by  The  ALMIGHTY,  and  presented  to  Moses  for  a 
special  purpose.  [  Vide  Exodus  xxxv.  30 — 35.] 

The  Tyrians  were  the  Architects  and  Sculptors  of 
the  Temple  of  Solomon,  and  in  the  description  of  that 


184  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  in. 

Edifice  it  will  be  found  that  the  square, — or  four-sided, 
— columns  and  bases  prevailed,  to  the  exclusion  of 
the  circular, — even  the  door-posts  of  the  Temple  were 
square :  — the  same  are  seen  at  Palenque ! 

"  So  also  made  he  for  the  door  of  the  Temple  posts 
of  olive  trees, — a  fourth  part  of  the  wall," — [1  Kings 
vi.  33] — denned  to  be — "  four-square." 

The  two  brazen  Pillars  of  the  Porch  of  the  Temple 
were  square, — and  about  five  feet  six  inches  on  each 
side, — (what  are  the  Pillars  at  Copan?) — and  the  capitals 
covered  with  carved  "  nets  of  checker  work"  and 
"  wreaths  of  chain-work," — upon  these  were  suspended 
"  two  rows  of  pomegranates." 

The  celebrated  "  bases"  were  distinctly  square, — and 
about  seven  feet  on  each  side. 

"  And  he  (the  Tyrian  Artist)  made  ten  bases  of 
brass,— four  cubits  (21  inches  and  a  fraction  each  cubit, 
Scripture  measure,)  was  the  length  of  one  base,  and 
four  cubits  the  breadth  thereof"  [this  is  a  perfect 
square].  "  And  there  were  four  undersetters  to  the  four 
corners  of  one  base" — "  And  also  upon  the  mouth  of 
it  (the  laver)  were  graving s  with  their  borders,  four 
square,  not  round" — "  And  after  this  manner  he  made 
the  ten  bases  [i.  e.  square  columns] :  all  of  them  had 
one  casting  [Hebrew:  "fashioning"],  one  measure  and 
one  size."  [1  Kings,  ch.  vii.] 

Now  the  square  style  of  Architecture  in  Solomon's 
Temple  may  distinctly  be  claimed  as  Tyrian  Archi 
tecture  — for  the  Tynans  were  the  Architects,  Sculp 
tors,  and  Builders,  directed  by  Hiram  the  Artist, — and 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  185 

it  is  self-evident,  since  they  were  so,  that  they  followed 
that  style  generally  adopted  in  their  own  country  ; — 
here  then  is  a  direct  proof  of  the  Tyrian  Architecture 
being  in  Ancient  America, — for  the  reader  will  instantly 
recognise  that  the  Square-columns  form  the  "  door 
posts"  also  at  Palenque, — and  that  the  Idol-Obelisks  at 
Copan  are  "  four-square,  not  round"  and  covered  with 
"  gravings" — (i.  e.  Sculptures).  The  superficial  mea 
sure  of  the  "  square  piers," — or  columns  at  Palenque, 
does  not  vary  in  a  great  degree  from  the  square  Porch- 
columns  and  bases  at  Jerusalem, — while  the  Hebrew 
"pomegranates"  at  the  latter  Capital,  were  varied, — yet 
the  florid  style  of  Tyrian  Sculpture  imitated  in  the 
"  compositions  of  leaves  and  flowers"  at  Uxmal. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  prove  that  the  measurement 
of  the  Temple  on  Mount  Moriah,  and  that  at  Palenque, 
are  identical,  in  order  to  establish  the  analogy  now 
under  consideration,  because  local  applications  of  their 
respective  dimensions  would  create  essential  variations. 
In  the  previous  reign  (that  of  David)  King  Hiram 
sent  his  Tyrian  Architects  to  Jerusalem,  and  built  a 
Palace  for  the  Monarch  of  Israel,— and  in  the  reign  of 
Solomon,  (who  resolved  to  erect  the  Temple)  the  same 
King  of  Tyrus  was  applied  to  for  artists  to  build  the 
great  Mansion  of  Eeligion, — Solomon  did  not  command 
how  it  should  be  built, — or  in  what  order  or  style  of 
Architecture ; — that  he  left  to  the  Tyrians,  who  were 
practical  artists,— -THEY  gave  HIM  the  design,  upon  his 
expressing  to  the  Chief  Architect  the  "  wants"  of  the 
edifice. 


186  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  en.  vii.,  §  in. 

"  Now  these  are  the  things  wherein  Solomon  was 
instructed  for  the  building  of  the  house  of  GOD,"  &c. 
[2  Chron.  iii.  3.] 

We  have  expressed  in  the  previous  pages,  that  no 
Tyrian  Ruins  in  Asia  or  Africa  are  found,  whereby 
the  style  of  that  Nation's  Architecture  could  be  iden 
tified, — none  exist  in  Sidon,  Tyrus,  or  Carthage ; — but 
the  never-decaying  Volume  of  Eeligion,  contains  a 
living  picture  of  Tyrian  art  and  style  at  Jerusalem,  that 
never  can  be  in  Kuins : — though  the  identifying  marbles 
of  Phoenician  architecture, — like  the  first  stone-tablets 
of  the  Decalogue, — are  broken  and  lost  "  beneath  the 
Mount"  of  Time, — yet  upon  the  page  of  Holy- Writ  do 
they  both  appear  as  new, — as  perfect, — as  when  first 
erected  by  Tyrians  for  the  Son  of  David, — or  traced  by 
the  finger  of  GOD  for  the  instruction,  and  civilization 
of  mankind  I 

The  Temple  of  Solomon,  upon  the  authority  of  the 
Bible,  was  of  Tyrian  Architecture,  (for  the  Israelites, 
we  repeat  it,  had  no  knowledge  of  the  Arts  at  that  time,) 
built  and  adorned  by  the  Tyrians, — the  same  Archi 
tecture  is  found  in  the  Kuins  of  Ancient  America,  and 
consequently  Tyrian, — while  the  substructure  being  a 
portion  of  a  Pyramid,  justly  authorizes  (we  submit) 
the  new  term  of  Egypto-Tyrian. 

We  cannot  dismiss  this  interesting  discovery  of  an 
analogy  between  the  Architecture  of  the  Temples  of 
Jerusalem,  Palenque,  and  Copan, — thus  proving  the 
two  latter  to  be  Tyrian, — without  the  remark, — that  if 
no  other  similitude  could  be  found  in  this  volume  in 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.];  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  187 

order  to  identify  the  Mexican  Aborigines  as  Tyrians, 
we  think  that  the  analogy  of  the  Temples  alone,  would 
satisfy  the  reader  upon  that  point;  as  also,  that  this 
History  has  not  been  written  without  that  due  regard 
to  testimony,  and  undeniable  evidence,  demanded  by 
the  importance  of  the  subject; — and  which,  being  novel 
and  surprising,  requires  more  than  usual  proof ,  to  con 
vince  the  mind,  that  it  is  analyzing  a  proposition  of 
truth,  and  not  one  of  sophistry. 

The  ignorance  of  the  Israelites  in  reference  to  the 
practical  arts  will  be  enlarged  upon  in  the  next  volume.* 

*  While  these  pages  devoted  to  the  Analogies  are  passing  through 
the  Press,  Mr.  Stephens  has  published  his  second  visit  to  Yucatan. 
Upon  an  investigation  of  the  engravings  of  the  Volumes,  we  find  no 
thing  to  change  any  portion  of  this  History ;  but,  on  the  contrary, 
as  we  predicted  in  this  Volume  (see  note  to  page  120),  the  additional 
Ruins  and  Cities  discovered,  actually  support  our  conclusions,  and 
confirm,  consequently,  this  Tyrian  sera.  This  is  especially  visible  in 
the  Ruins  of  Labnah,  which  are  directly  in  analogy  with  those  of 
Uxmal.  We  feel  some  pleasure  that  our  artistical  prediction  has  been 
literally  fulfilled, — otherwise  it  might  have  injured  a  portion  of  the 
present  Work — yet  so  slight,  as  not  to  have  interfered  with  the  prin 
ciple  of  this  History.  The  time  of  their  erection  (i.  e.  the  Temples  in 
Yucatan)  therefore,  still  remains  unchanged  in  the  order  in  which  we 
ventured  to  place  them  ;  viz.,  that  they  were  built  after  the  Temples 
of  Copan,  Ocosingo,  Palenque,  &c.  Up  to  this  time  (May  1843), 
there  have  been  discovered  in  Central  America  twenty-six  Ancient 
Cities,  Ruins,  and  Temples : — yet  with  these  additional  witnesses 
against  him,  the  persevering  Traveller  still  clings  to  the  belief,  that  all 
the  Aborigines  of  the  entire  Continent  were  one  People, — and  that 
they  sprung  up  like  the  plants, — "  indigenous"  to  that  land, — and  no 
other  !  We  have  proved  the  fallacy  of  these  propositions  in  our  first 
pages,  and  in  the  Chapter  devoted  to  his  artistical  Refutations. 


188  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn.,  §  m. 

Having  stopped  the  Press  to  insert  these  remarks  upon  Mr.  Ste- 
phens's  second  visit  to  Yucatan,  we  cannot  refrain  from  offering  a  few 
observations'  upon  a  paragraph  by  one  of  the  most  learned  and  accom 
plished  Reviewers  of  the  present  day,* — and  one  who  has  the  distin 
guished  honour  of  having  first  brought  the  Ruins  of  Ancient  America 
to  the  general  notice  of  Europe,  through  the  medium  of  his  talented 
periodical.  In  reviewing  f  Mr.  Stephens's  volumes  upon  "  Incidents 
of  Travel  in  Yucatan,"  (2d  Visit,)— the  Editor  writes  as  follows: — 

"  The  difference  in  declension  between  Central  and  North  America 
offers  a  problem  worthy  of  philosophical  consideration.  In  the  former 
case,  the  Mexican  Indian,  notwithstanding  massacres  of  merciless 
atrocity,  has  been  allowed  to  remain,  albeit  scattered  on  the  soil  of 
his  ancestors,  and  to  enter  into  a  combination  (i.  e.  Marriage)  whence 
another  race  of  mankind  has  sprung :  in  the  latter  [the  Northern] 
the  white  invader  (Anglo-Saxon)  has  chased  him  from  his  native 
possessions  and  driven  him  to  limits,  where  utter  extermination  seems 
to  be  his  doom.  The  comparison  could  hardly  be  made  without  in 
dicating  a  conclusion  highly  favourable  to  the  iron-clad  Spaniards  of 
what  we  choose  to  call  an  ignorant  and  a  barbarous  age  (1520),  and 
against  the  more  modern  offspring  (1620)  of  our  country  and  en 
lightened  times.  Though  the  thirst  of  gold  ivas  the  same  in  both 
instances.,  it  does  appear,  and  it  is  melancholy  to  reflect  upon  it,  that 
something  of  nobler  impulses  belonged  to  the  elder  (or  Spanish) 
sera." 

We  have  quoted  the  entire  paragraph  to  which  attention  is  desired, 
and  shall  now  review  the  several  parts, — and  trust  in  a  few  remarks 
to  remove  the  unintentional  stain  upon  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  which 
the  above  extract  has  placed  upon  them  : — as  also,  affording  an  addi 
tional  opportunity  of  supporting  our  previous  assertions,  that  the 
Aborigines  were  two  distinct  People. 

"  The  difference  in  declension  [i.  e.  of  the  existing  Aboriginal  po 
pulation]  between  Central  and  North  America  offers  a  problem  worthy 
of  philosophical  consideration."  We  had  already  solved  this  problem 
in  the  first  pages  of  this  volume,  before  the  above  was  brought  to  our 
observation.  The  solution  is  founded  upon  historic  truth, — viz.,  that 
the  Aborigines  of  the  North  will  not  intermarry,  or  cohabit,  with  any 

*  The  Editor  of  the  London  Literary  Gazette,  William  Jerdan,  Esq. 
f  Literary  Gazette,  Saturday,  April  22,  1843. 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  189 

race  but  their  own, — they  have  a  Religious  abhorrence  even  at  the 
supposition  of  such  a  sacrilege, — for  in  their  minds  it  is  one.  This 
principle  of  the  House  of  Israel  is  even  followed  in  European  Society 
by  the  Jewish  family, — and  that  after  ages  of  intercourse  with  the 
Christian.  It  seems  impossible  to  eradicate  the  prejudice  with  the 
Aborigines  of  the  North, — and  this  has  been  one  of  the  greatest  bar 
riers  to  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  Religion  among  them.  As 
a  most  convincing  proof  of  the  above,  we  offer  an  historic  fact  not 
generally  known  even  in  America,  and  certainly  not  in  Europe, — but 
it  is  given  upon  the  authority  of  the  late  President  of  the  United 
States, — General  Harrison, — and  it  is,  therefore,  unimpeachable.  In 
writing  the  forthcoming  Life  and  History  of  that  distinguished  Patriot, 
it  came  under  our  observation  during  the  required  researches, — and 
is  found  in  a  document  of  his  as  late  in  date  as  1838, — viz.,  At  the 
commencement  of  the  American  Revolution  in  1775, — the  government 
of  Great  Britain  (through  the  influence  of  her  traders),  engaged  all 
the  North-western  Aborigines  in  her  cause,  for  the  purpose  of  laying 
waste  the  frontiers.  The  Continental  Congress,  most  anxious  to  de 
stroy  this  junction  and  impending  calamity, — sent  delegates  to  con 
vince  them  that  they  were  not  a  party  to  the  quarrel,  and  therefore 
should  be  neutral.  The  application  met  with  no  success,  for  the  Abo 
rigines  viewed  the  Colonists  as  their  enemies  and  invaders, — because 
they  were  the  actual  possessors  and  occupiers  of  the  land  and  homes  of 
their  ancestors.  The  Congress  knowing  that  from  the  time  of  the 
Pilgrims  landing  at  Plymouth,  (1620)  the  Aborigines  would  never  as 
sociate  as  a  community  with  the  Anglo-Saxon  race — by  the  great 
family  bond  of  Intermarriage  ; — the  Congress  then  had  recourse  to 
the  following  novel  proposition, — and  it  was  actually  embodied  in  a 
treaty  concluded  with  the  Delaware  Tribes  in  1778, — viz.,  That  the 
Aborigines  of  the  North,  by  remaining  neutral  in  the  War, — should 
be  consolidated  into  a  State  by  themselves,  and  upon  the  achievement 
of  National  Independence,  should  be  incorporated  into  the  Republic  of 
the  United  States  !  The  following  are  President  Harrison's  words, — 
viz.,  "  Nothing  can  shew  the  anxiety  of  Congress  to  effect  this  object 
in  stronger  colours,  than  the  agreement  entered  into  with  the  Dela 
ware  Tribes,  at  a  treaty  concluded  at  Pittsburgh  in  1778.  By  an 
article  in  that  Treaty,  the  United-  States  proposed  that  a  State  should 
be  formed,  to  be  composed  of  the  Delawares  and  the  other  Tribes  of 
the  North, — and  contracted  to  admit  them,  when  so  formed, — as  one 


190  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF   [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  m. 

of  the  members  of  the  Union." — [Historical  Discourse,  Ohio,  1838.] 
The  above  fact  of  History  certainly  proves  the  anxiety  of  the  Con 
gress,  not  only  to  avoid  their  enmity,  but  to  provide  at  a  future  day 
ccc<-  for  their  continence 'as  a  People,  and  not  their  "extermination." 

The  same  policy  of  the  United-States  has  now  placed  all  the  Tribes 
on  the  West  of  the  Mississippi, — (for  they  would  form  no  community 
founded  upon  intermarriage),  and  there  to  be  protected  by  the  Go 
vernment  of  the  United- States  against  all  invaders.  In  vain  shall  we 
search  the  Spanish  Annals  for  an  instance  (in  their  Mexican  Con 
quests,)  of  humanity  like  these  acts  of  American  commiseration 
and  Christian  policy. 

In  the  second  sentence  of  the  paragraph  quoted  from  the  Literary 
Gazette,  the  Editor  has  given  the  identical  cause  why  the  Mexican 
Aborigines  are  still  found  upon  their  lands, — not  as  owners,  but 
as  Slaves, — viz.,  that  they  did  intermarry — ("  enter  into  a  com 
bination,"  &c.) — thence  the  two  races  are  apparent  upon 
the  strongest  ground  of  argument, — viz.,  Religious  principles, — and 
which,  with  all  Aborigines  are  the  guides  to  their  actions.  Therefore, 
the  Editor  by  his  remarks  upon  the  Mexican  race,  actually  solved, 
though  unconsciously,  the  problem  proposed  in  his  first  sentence. 
In  forming  a  "  comparison"  between  the  Spanish  invasion  by  Cortez, 
in  1520,  and  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim-Fathers  in  1620,  any  writer 
must  fail, — for  without  similitude  there  can  be  no  comparison; —con 
trast  is  the  word,  and  never  in  the  history  of  nations  was  there  a 
greater  contrast  than  between  the  Spanish  and  Anglo-Saxon  races,  iu 
their  motive  in  landing  in  Mexico  and  in  New- England :  but  the 
Editor  has  written  "  Though  the  thirst  of  GOLD  was  the  same  in 
BOTH  instances,  it  does  appear,  and  it  is  melancholy  to  reflect  upon  it, 
that  something  of  nobler  impulses  belonged  to  the  elder  (or  Spanish) 
(Era  /"  Cortez  and  Pizarro,  and  their  bands  of  pirates,  were  alone 
possessed  with  an  unquenchable  "  thirst  of  gold," — it  was  "  the  god 
of  their  idolatry," — even  the  humane  Columbus  could  only  hold  his 
power  with  the  Spanish  Government  by  sending  home  the  precious 
metal, — and  when  it  failed,  so  declined  his  influence ;  and  it  at  last 
compelled  him  to  have  recourse  to  making  Slaves  of  the  natives  of 
Hispaniola, — and  each  had  allotted  to  him  a  task  of  bringing  a  small 
bell  full  of  gold  from  the  mountains,  and  if  they  failed,  stripes  were 
their  punishment  ;  and  of  all  the  natives,  not  one  acre  of  land  was  pur 
chased,  or  even  attempted.  The  Spaniards  found,  as  we  will  prove, 


BOOK  L,  CH.  vii.,  §  in.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  191 

branches  of  Christianity ! — and  yet  with  the  Crucifix  in  one  hand,  and 
the  brand  or  dagger  in  their  other, — they  sacrificed  eleven  millions  of 
human  beings  to  their  unhallowed  invasions,  lust,  and  thirst  for  gold : 
— but  were  the  English  so  possessed  when  in  the  depth  of  dreary  winter 
they  braved  the  dangers  of  the  broad  Atlantic  ? — What  drove  that 
band  of  Pilgrim-Fathers  forth  to  seek  an  unknown  wilderness  for  a 
home  and  shelter  ?  Was  it  gold  ? — would  they  have  dealt  with 
money-changers  in  the  Temple  ? — No  ! — One  thought  alone  throbbed 
within  their  hearts, — viz.,  To  worship  their  GOD  and  SAVIOUR 
according  to  the  solemn  dictates  of  their  conscience  !  They 
were  Englishmen,  and  the  first  promulgators  of  Religious  and 
Civil  freedom  in  the  Western  Hemisphere.  —  Upon  their  land 
ing  did  they  enslave  the  Natives  for  gold- finders  ?  —  No  !  — 
They  offered  the  hand  of  amity, — and  in  it  they  gave  gold  for  acres, 
and  obtained  the  land  by  fair  and  honourable  purchase.  Enter 
ing  upon  their  pilgrimage  upon  the  principle  only  of  Religious 
freedom, — the  Northern-native  has  been  ever  permitted  to  enjoy  the 
same  ;  and  not  a  record  of  that  land  will  prove,  that  the  English  ever 
sacrificed  a  human  being  upon  the  ground  of  Religious  belief  or  dis 
belief.  It  is  the  very  principle  of  the  Contrast  between  the  Spanish 
conquest  and  the  English  landing  on  the  Western  Continent,  that  has 
made  the  essential  difference,  even  to  this  day,  in  the  stability  of  the 
Governments  of  the  two  European  races,  Spanish  and  Anglo-Saxon. 
The  former  was  based  upon  injustice,  lust,  and  avarice, — thence  can  be 
traced  the  eventual  downfall  of  the  Spanish  principles  in  South  Ame 
rica  ;  but  the  latter  was  Freedom-founded,  and  based  upon  laws,  virtue, 
equity, — and  thence,  as  a  consequence,  the  Anglo-Saxon  family  still 
remain  firm  and  secure.  Their  House  being  built  upon  a  Rock,  and 
daring, — like  the  Parent- Country, — the  wild  elements  of  tyranny 
even  to  approach  the  foundation,  they  fear  no  "  comparison"  with  a 
blood-stained  Mansion  erected  upon  the  Sands  ;  and  which  the  waves 
of  Time  have  so  far  swept  from  view,  that  even  the  false  proportions 
would  have  been  lost,  had  not  History  placed  them  in  her  archives  as 
a  warning  to  posterity  !  Apology,  we  trust,  is  not  required  for  this 
almost  digressive  note  ; — the  just  defence  of  the  character  of  England 
and  the  United- States  has  been  our  only  motive  ; — and  that  being 
our  rule  of  action  through  life,  either  in  public  or  private,  we  could 
not  avoid  it.  G.  J. 


192  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.VII.,  §  IY, 


SECTION  IV. 

SEPULCHRAL    ANALOGIES. 
MUMMIES    OP    EGYPT,    TENERIFFE,    AND    FERU,    &C. 

IN  the  previous  Sections  of  this  important  chapter, 
the  customs  and  analogies  of  the  living  have  been  re 
viewed  and  compared, — those  now  to  be  investigated 
have  relation  to  the  dead. 

In  all  countries  the  peculiar  customs  observed  at  the 
interment  of  the  dead,  have  a  distinct,  and  a  National 
character: — those  customs  proclaim  the  people  of  a 
nation  with  as  much  certainty,  as  the  Ruins  of  the 
Parthenon  speak  of  Athens  and  the  Athenians. 

At  the  present  day  "  the  ashes  of  the  dead"  is  a 
strong,  and  a  poetic  phrase,  and  used  even  by  Christian 
writers, — whereas  it  is  strictly  heathen  in  its  appli 
cation  : — "  dust  to  dust"  is  essentially  Christian,  and 
the  sentence  belongs  to,  and  identifies  the  modern  Eu* 
ropean  family; — while, — "  ashes  of  the  dead," — indi 
cating  thereby,  fire  as  the  consuming  quality, — points 
to  India,  Eome,  and  many  ancient  Nations  as  authors 
of  the  pyro-ceremony. 

Pompey's  decapitated  body,  though  thrown  upon  the 
shore  of  Egypt,  was  consumed  to  "  ashes"  by  the  humble 
but  honest  follower  of  Caesar's  Master,  that  the  sepul 
chral  custom  of  ancient  Italy  should  be  accomplished 
upon,  and  by,  a  Son  of  Rome.  The  self-immolation  of 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  193 

the  widow  upon  the  funeral  pyre  of  her  departed  hus 
band,  points  to  the  nation  following  that  inhuman  cus 
tom  to  be  Hindoostan ; — while  the  embalmed  Mummies 
with  their  Sarcophagi,  direct  the  antiquarian  mind  to 
Egypt,  with  as  much  certainty,  as  her  "  starry-pointing 
Pyramids,"  or  her  Sphinx-guarded  Temples.  Upon  this 
accredited  conclusion  of  the  identity  of  nations,  from 
the  manner  of  disposing  of  their  dead,  will  be  claimed 
authority  to  establish  a  strong  argument  and  analogy  in 
support  of  the  present  subject, — and  founded  upon  the 
Jhc-simile  resemblance  between  the  ancient  Mummies 
of  the  Canary  Islands,  and  those  in  Mexican  America. 

The  general  reader  may  not  be  aware  that  Mummies 
have  been  found  in  any  other  nation  than  Egypt; — they 
have,  however,  been  discovered  (but  without  the  Sar 
cophagi)  at  Arico,  in  the  Island  of  Teneriffe,  and  at 
Arica  in  Peru, — a  similitude  is  discernible  even  in  the 
local  name  given  to  the  districts  where  the  Mummy-pits 
are  found.  An  analogy  is  at  once  perceptible  in  ana 
lyzing  the  ancient  word  Guanches  (the  Aborigines  of 
Teneriffe), — it  is  derived  from  Guan, — i.  e.  Man, — 
consequently  in  his  natural  and  uncontrolled  state, — 
therefore  Freemen, — this  fact  is  sanctioned  by  their 
escape  from  thraldom  or  SLAVERY,  when  they  first  ar 
rived  on  the  Island,  as  will  be  shewn  in  the  Second 
Book  of  this  Volume.  Again,  in  Ancient  America,  the 
places  where  Mummies  are  found  are  called  Guacas, — 
i.  e.  the  abode  of  Man  in  his  decayed  state.  The 
Reader  will  instantly  perceive  that  in  the  construction 
of  the  word,  as  used  in  both  localities,  there  is  a  direct 

VOL.  i.  o 


194  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vu.,  §  iv. 

similitude.  The  first  land  also  rediscovered  by  Columbus 
in  the  Western  Hemisphere,  was  called  by  the  natives 
—  Guanahani, — the  Genoese  named  it  St.  Salvador. 

The  word  "  Teneriffe,"  in  the  original  language  of 
the  ancient  inhabitants, — the  Guanches, — signifies — 
White-Mountain, — (  Thanar — mountain, — and  Iffe — 
white), — from  the  celebrated  Peak  being  (from  its  al 
titude)  always  covered  with  snow. 

In  the  singular  burial-cavern  of  the  Capuchin 
Friars  near  Palermo,  there  are  over  2000  dead  bodies, 
— they  have  erroneously  been  called  "  Mummies  ;" — 
for  the  bodies  are  not  in  any  manner  embalmed,  but 
dried  by  a  slow  fire,  (or  furnace-oven)  and  then  ar 
ranged  in  groups  around  the  subterranean  galleries. 

The  word  "  mummy"  was  originally  applied  to  a 
drug  so  called  ;  and  it  was  probably  used  by  the 
Egyptians  as  one  of  their  ingredients  in  embalming — 
or  preserving — the  dead.  The  Bard  of  Avon  evidently 
so  understood  it, — viz.,  that  it  was  a  drug  possessing  a 
preserving  quality.  Othello's  description  of  his  "  first 
gift"  to  Desdemona  will  explain. — 

"  That  handkerchief  did  an  Egyptian 

To  my  mother  give. 

********** 

The  worms  were  hallow'd  that  did  breed  the  silk  : 
And  it  was  dyed  in  mummy  which  the  skilful 
Conserved  of  maiden's  hearts." 

It  may  appear  strange,  at  the  first  glance,  that  there 
should  be  any  connexion  between  the  Mummies  of 
Teneriffe  and  those  of  Peru,  towards  establishing  that 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  195 

the  Mexican  Aborigines  were  originally  Tjrians : — but 
there  is  a  connexion,  and  as  certain,  as  that  a  chain  of 
three  links  owes  its  utility  to  the  connecting  power  of 
the  central  one.  Teneriffe  forms  that  central  link  be 
tween  Tyrus  and  the  Western  Continent. 

The  natural  and  apparent  question  then  is, — Were 
the  Guanches  (ancient  Canarians)  originally  from  the 
Tyrian  family? — this  we  distinctly  answer  in  the 
affirmative. 

Mr.  Pettigrew,  in  his  valuable  "  History  of  Egyptian 
Mummies,"  has  the  following  remark  upon  those  disco 
vered  at  Teneriffe. 

"  That  the  inhabitants  of  the  Canary  Islands  should 
have  adopted  a  practice  of  embalming  in  some  measure 
similar  to  that  of  the  Egyptian  is  rather  singular ', — 
seeing  they  were  separated  from  each  other  by  the 
entire  breadth  of  Northern  Africa."  [p.  237.] 

Now  the  above  author  assumes,  as  a  necessity, — 
that  the  ancient  Guanches  (Canarians)  must  have  emi 
grated  by  land,  —  otherwise  the  sentence  "  entire 
breadth  of  Northern  Africa"  is  uselessly  brought  for 
ward  to  express  the  barrier  between  the  Islands  and 
Egypt.  The  emigration  by  land  cannot  be  sustained  ? 
but  is  absolutely  rejected,  from  the  fact,  that  the 
Guanches  must  have  had  navigable  means  to  have 
reached  the  chief  Islands  even  after  they  had  arrived 
upon  the  Shores  of  the  Continent, — which  are  nearly 
150  miles  from  Teneriffe.  This  fact  then  points  to  a  na 
tion  having  acquaintance  with  Egypt,  and  the  means 
of  Navigation, — and  also  of  one  "  advanced  in  civiliza- 

o  2 


196  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  iv. 

tion,"  for  such  were  the  now  extinct  nation  of  the 
Guanches,  as  related  by  Spanish  historians.  Truth 
seems  at  once  to  point  to  the  Tyrians  as  the  Aborigines 
of  those  Islands. 

Mr.  Pettigrew  probably  forgot  that  Herodotus  has 
recorded  the  celebrated  Egypto-Tyrian  expedition 
around  the  Continent  of  Africa,  and  which  occurred 
€09 — 606  years  before  Christ.  It  is  apparent  that  the 
Fortunatcs  Insulce, —  as  the  Canary  Islands  were  called 
by  the  Ancients, — were  discovered  during  the  three 
years  voyage  related  by  the  Greek  historian,  for  they 
were  known  to  the  Tyrians  centuries  before  the  Chris 
tian  JEra.  This  celebrated  expedition,  and  the  proofs 
of  its  being  accomplished,  will  be  investigated  and 
established  in  the  pages  devoted  to  the  History  of 
Tyrus. 

After  the  direful  event  which  drove  the  Tyrians 
for  ever  from  the  Mediterranean  (which  will  be  elu 
cidated  hereafter),  we  believe  that  their  first  resting- 
place  was  among  the  Canary  Islands, — and  as  the  Peak  of 
Teneriffe  arose  as  a  welcome  beacon, — that  Island  be 
came  to  them  the  chief  place  of  temporary  residence 
after  their  fortunate  escape.  It  appears  almost  evident 
that  the  group  was  then  named  by  the  Tyrians, — for  as 
the  Fortunate  Isles  they  are  known  in  ancient  geo 
graphy.  The  name  seems  to  allude  to  some  "  fore 
gone  conclusion,"  a  peculiarly  happy  circumstance  (i.  e. 
escape  from  foe  or  wreck)  being  connected  with  the 


naming. 


That  the  Aborigines  of  these  Islands,  and  those  of 


BOOK  r.,  CH.  vii.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  197 

Ancient  America  were  the  same,  will  be  admitted 
from  the  Mummies  discovered  in  the  two  Countries. 
They  are  identical  with  each  other,  and  they  are  not 
Egyptian, — for  they  lack  the  stone  Sarcophagi,  the 
hieroglyphics  and  the  mummy  Cloths.  The  mummies 
of  Peru  and  Teneriffe  are  bound  in  skins  of  animals, — 
(a  custom  no  where  else  found,  although  it  is  recorded 
of  the  Scythians) — those  of  the  former  in  the  skin  of 
the  lama, — those  of  the  latter  in  the  goat-skin,  an 
animal  with  which  the  Island  abounded,  and  with  the 
skins  of  which  the  original  inhabitants  clothed  them 
selves.  The  Mummies  of  both  Countries  are  also, 
bound  within  the  skins  by  leather  thongs  and  straps, 
made  from  the  hides  of  the  respective  animals.  Such 
facts  cannot  be  accidental, — they  must  be  identical. 

The  manner  described  above,  may  have  been  the 
custom  throughout  all  Mexican  America  ;— that  they 
are  only  discovered  at  Arica  in  Peru,  may  arise  from 
natural  causes, — viz.,  at  Arica  the  rain  never  falls  (as  in 
Egypt)  and  the  soil  is  calcareous, — and  the  dryness  of 
the  atmosphere,  with  the  saline  qualities  of  the  earth, 
produce  natural  embalming  ;  thus  preserving  the  body 
for  ages  from  decomposition, — while  in  other  portions 
of  the  Continent,  from  the  moisture,  and  the  absence 
of  the  preserving  qualities,  the  bodies  would  gradually 
decay,  and  return  and  mingle  with  the  undistinguishing 
dust  of  centuries.  Many  analogies  are  found  to  the 
Tyrians,  in  the  details  and  decorations  of  the  Peruvian 
Mummies, — both  of  the  rich  and  the  poor.  Those  of 
the  poor  are  invariably  found  resting  upon  beds  of 


198  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  iv. 

broken  fish-shells; — these  beds  are  supposed  to  be  placed 
there  for  "  religious  motives."     May    not  the  purple 
murex  (i.  e.  dye  shellfish)  of  Tyrus  (as  on  the  Altar 
of  Copan)  be  here  alluded  to  by  this  religious  custom? 
In  the  same  Mummy-pits  (and  they  extend  over  a  mile) 
are  found  various  models  of  boats,    lines,   and  fish 
hooks;  these  are  buried  with  the  Mummies,  and  they  are 
evident  witnesses  of  the  occupation, — or  the  "  religious 
motives"  of  the  departed.     Is  not  Tyrus  here  also  ? — 
her  fisheries  were  her  National  emblems.     And  that 
this  custom  (whereby  the  means  of  sustenance   were 
obtained)  was  practised  in  South  America  by  the  Abo 
rigines,  is  distinctly  stated  by  Dr.  Eobertson,  upon  the 
authority  of  Berrere.  The  statement,  also,  shews  that 
the  distinction  between  those  of  the  North  and  South, 
or  Mexican  America  is  apparent, — those  of  the  former 
depended  upon  hunting  for  their  sustenance, — those  of 
the  latter, — or  the  Tyrian  descendants, — as  did  their 
ancestors,  upon  their  fisheries.     Eobertson  says — "  In 
this  part  of  the  globe  (i.  e.  South  America)  hunting 
seems  not  to  have  been  the  first  employment  of  men, 
or  the  first  effort  of  their  invention  and  labour  to  obtain 
food.     They  werejishers  before  they  became  hunters." 
[Vol.  v.,  Book  iv.,  p.  318.] 

The  boat-model  is  directly  emblematical  of  a  Reli- 
gious~custom  of  Tyrus, — copied  from  the  Egyptian, — 
viz.,  the  belief  that  the  Soul  had  to  pass  through  vari 
ous  stages  and  translations,  before  it  reached  its  final 
destination  or  happiness.  To  accomplish  this,  the  body 
was  to  pass  over  a  River, — in  a  sacred-barge  or  boat  : 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  iv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  199 

— the  helmsman  was  called  by  the  Egyptians  in  their 
own  language, — Charon.  The  Classic  reader  will  in 
stantly  trace  the  mythological  fable  of  Greece,  con 
cerning  the  Ferryman  of  the  River  Styx, — proba 
bly  introduced  into  Grecian  Thebes  by  the  Tyrian 
Cadmus. 

The  Mummies  of  the  rich  discovered  in  Peru,  are 
invariably  wrapped  in  cloth,  crimson  (purple)  coloured; 
— here  then  is  the  National  colour  of  Tyrus,  (derived 
from  the  shellfish)  and  which  made  that  country  so 
renowned.  The  colour  itself  is  found  enveloping  the 
bodies  of  the  rich, — while  the  useless  and  "  broken 
shells"  are  found  beneath  the  Mummies  of  the  poor, — 
the  same  National  tribute  to  both, — though  in  degree, 
according  to  the  wealth  of  the  deceased  ; — for  the 
Tyrians,  like  the  Egyptians,  would  not  admit  of  any 
distinction  in  the  grave,  as  to  rank  or  title  ; — but, 
believed  that  in  the  great  Republic  of  Death,  all  were 
equal, — and, — as  in  the  Kingdom  of  Kingdoms, — that 
good  deeds  alone  constituted  the  true  distinctions. 

In  a  notice  of  the  Ancient  Mummies  of  Teneriffe, 
the  Baron  Humboldt  states,  that  they  differ  from  the 
Egyptians  in  physiognomy,  and  that  the  ornaments 
resemble  those  used  in  Mexican  America  !  Now  when 
the  illustrious  Traveller  wrote  those  facts  (as  shewn 
in  the  following  quotation),  there  was  no  Theory  in  his 
mind  in  reference  to  the  Tyrians,— yet  his  remarks 
will  support  this  present  History,  and  they  are  too 
important,  as  to  undeniable  authority,  to  be  passed  by 
indifferently  by  the  reader.  Baron  Humboldt  says— 


200  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  en.  vn.,  §  v. 

"  On  examining  carefully  the  physiognomy  of  the 
ancient  Canarians,  able  anatomists  have  recognised 
in  the  cheek-bones,  and  the  lower  jaw,  perceptible  dif 
ferences  from  the  Egyptian  Mummies.  The  corpses 
are  often  decorated  with  small  laces  [necklaces]  to 
which  are  hung  little  disks  of  baked  earth  [clay]  that 
seemed  to  have  served  as  numerical  [Religious  ?]  Signs ; 
and  resemble  the  quippoes  of  the  Peruvians  and  Mexi 
cans  /"  [Per.  Nar.,  p.  278.] 

Here  then  upon  the  high  authority  of  Humboldt, 
is  an  analogy  traced  between  the  ornaments  of  the 
Mummies  of  the  Guanches  (Tyrians)  and  the  ancient 
inhabitants  of  Mexican  America. 

Upon  every  consideration  of  the  subject  the  Mum 
mies  discovered  at  Teneriffe  and  in  Peru  are  identical  ; — 
the  same  kind  are  not  found  in  any  other  parts  of  the 
world, — and  Teneriffe  (as  chief  of  the  Fortunate  Isles) 
was  known,  visited,  and  inhabited  by  the  Tyrians. 


SECTION  V. 

SUMMARY    OF    ANALOGIES     BETWEEN      THE     ANCIENT     TYRIANS    AND 
MEXICAN    ABORIGINES. 

To  prove  that  the  Mexican  Aborigines  were  ori 
ginally  from  the  Tyrians,  we  have  established  the  fol 
lowing  powerful  Analogies,  as  being  practised,  found, 
or  in  tradition  among  the  People  of  both  Nations,  and 
they  are  the  only  two  countries  where  the  same  simi 
litudes  can  be  found  ; — we  will  not  say  in  a  single 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  v.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  201 

instance,  but  collectively, — and  in  that  way  only  should 
they  be  viewed  by  the  reader.  The  summary  is  as 
follows:  viz. — 

Eeligious  Idolatry  : — the  worship  of,  and  sacrifice  of 
human  lives  to  the  God  of  War ;  the  worship  of  Saturny 
and  consequent  Infanticide  to  propitiate  the  remorseless 
deity;  the  long  Cross  (and  others)  of  the  Goddess  As- 
tarte,  in  the  Sculpture; — the  sacrifice  to  Hygeia  by  op 
tional  Circumcision ; — the  chief  worship  to  Apollo, — or 
the  Sun ; — the  gorgeousTemples  erected  to  his  glory ;  — 
human  sacrifice  upon  the  dedication  of  the  Temples  ; 
— and  the  Sacred  Fire, — guarded  by  the  Virgins  of 
the  Sun.  The  comparative  Mummies  of  the  Tyrian 
Isles  and  Peru  ;  the  traditional  story  concerning  Swans  ; 
the  Tortoise  and  Serpent  in  Sculpture  ;  the  dye-shell, 
or  purple  murex  ; — Navigation  with  its  attendant 
Maps  and  Charts  ; — the  Aborigines  coming  from  "  the 
East,"  and  by  Navigation  ; — their  landing, — or  "  touch 
ing  at  Florida,"  and  "  before  the  Christian  ^Era," — then 
the  discovery  of  the  wreck  of  a  Tyrian  galley.  The 
knowledge  of  Painting,  and  the  general  application  of 
Colours  ;  and  Gem  engraving.  As  the  Sculpture  con 
tains  only  hieroglyphics,  and  not  one  cipher  or  letter, 
consequently  the  spoken  language  of  Phoenicia  is  not 
found, — nor  is  there  any  other  language  discovered, — 
and  for  a  proof  of  its  antiquity,  the  Tyrian-Temple 
Sculpture  should  be  only  hieroglyphical.  The  political 
character  in  the  formation  of  Monarchies  and  Repub 
lics,  as  shewn  at  Tyrus  and  Carthage,  Mexico  and 
Toltecas  : — Military  character,  and  knowledge  of  de- 


202  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  v. 

fensive  locality,  with  analogous  Architecture  in  the 
sea  and  river- walls  of  Tyrus  and  Copan.  The  last 
event  in  the  history  of  Tyrus,  sculptured  upon  the 
Chief  Altar  of  the  most  ancient  Ruin  (Copan);  and 
from  the  character  of  that  event,  it  would  naturally 
become  the  Jirst  subject  of  record  in  the  country  to 
which  they  had  emigrated, — every  detail  of  that  Altar 
is  essentially  Tyrian.  Painted  sculpture,  and  the  stuc 
coing  of  the  walls  of  Tyrus  and  Palenque.  The 
Architecture,  as  to  its  square -columned  style,  identified 
as  Tyrian,  and  proved  to  be  analogous  from  the 
Temples  of  Jerusalem  and  Palenque  :  and  from  the 
square  Pillars  of  Copan  ; — while  the  pyramidal  base 
produced  the  compound  term, — Egypto-Tyrian. 

These  absolute  analogies  have  been  traced  from 
Holy- Writ,  (and  from  that  source  others  are  to  follow) 
Histories,  and  Traditions, — from  Sculpture,  Coins,  and 
Architecture,  and  the  entire  range  of  the  Arts; — Earth 
and  Ocean  have  rendered  their  records,  to  establish 
that  the  same  knowledge  and  customs  were  possessed 
by  both  Nations, — nor  will  the  proof  of  identity  stop 
there  ; — their  mutual  knowledge  was  also  found  in 
that  science  where  Heaven  itself  was,  and  is,  the  illu 
minated  map  of  study, — where  the  Stars,  as  letters  of 
fire,  form  the  language  of  the  Skies, — GOD  HIMSELF 
being  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega  ! 

The  sublime  Science  of  ASTRONOMY  claims  both 
Tyrus  and  Tyrian- America  for  her  children  and  pupils, 
— the  latter  viewed,  and  solved  the  problem  of  the 
annual  course  of  the  glorious  Sun  (the  chief  worship), 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vii.,  §  v.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  203 

with  as  much  accuracy  (save  a  diurnal  fraction)  as 
the  later,  and  more  accomplished  scholars  and  dis 
ciples, — Italy,  Germany,  and  England. 

In  reference  to  historical  evidence,  and  testimony, 
founded  upon  analogies  and  coincidences,  the  acute 
observer,  Dr.  Paley,  says — 

"  The  undesignedness  of  coincidences  is  to  be  ga 
thered  from  their  latency,  their  minuteness,  their  obli 
quity  : — the  suitableness  of  the  circumstances  in  which 
they  consist  to  the  places  in  which  those  circumstances 
occur,  and  the  circuitous  references  by  which  they  are 
traced  out,  demonstrate  that  they  have  not  been  pro 
duced  by  meditation  or  by  fraudulent  contrivance ;  but 
coincidences  from  which  these  causes  are  excluded, 
and  which  are  too  close  and  numerous  to  be  accounted 
for  by  accidental  concurrence  of  fiction, — must  necessa 
rily  have  Truth  for  their  foundation." 

As  this  History  of  Ancient  America  is  founded  upon 
the  great  principle  of  the  Baconian  philosophy , — viz.,  In 
ductive  reasoning, — i.  e.  facts,  accumulated  to  prove  a 
theory ; — it  therefore,  follows,  that  the  novel  secrets  of 
this  History,  are  discoveries,  not  inventions, — and 
they  essentially  are  upheld,  and  supported,  by  the 
records  of  The  Bible. 

We  submit  to  the  opinion  even  of  a  sceptical  reader, 

whether  he  does  not,  with  the  foregone  proofs,  believe  our 

historical  proposition, — viz.,   That  Tyrians  were  the 

first  inhabitants  of  Ancient  America,  and  the  original 

builders  of  the  now  Ruined  Cities  and  Temples? — but 


204  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  i.,  CH.  VIL,  §  v. 

should  he  believe,  or  even  waver,  the  subsequent  Book 
of  this  Volume  (exemplifying  the  cause  and  time)  will 
confirm  his  thought,  or  remove  his  doubt.  Following 
our  Scriptural  motto,  and  instruction,  we  shall  still 
obey  that  voice  of  advice : — 

"  For  enquire,  I  pray  thee,  of  the  former  Age, — and 
prepare  thyself  to  the  search  of  their  Fathers;  shall  not 
they  teach  thee,  and  tell  thee,  and  utter  words  out  of 
their  heart  ?"  [Book  of  Job,  viii.  8  and  10.] 


BOOK  i.,  CH.  vin.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  205 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE    INNOVATIONS     UPON   THE   CUSTOMS   OF    THE   TYRIANS 
IN   AMERICA   EXPLAINED. 

A  SMALL  space  will  be  sufficient  for  this  explanation. 
Any  innovation  upon  a  National  custom,  demonstrates 
an  anterior  existence  of  that  custom ;  and  that  the  in 
novation,  as  a  necessity,  must  follow,  or  be  posterior  in 
date  to  the  custom  innovated  upon. 

In  ancient  Mexican  America  (at  the  Spanish  Con 
quest)  there  were  Religious  customs  and  National 
usages  not  essentially  of  the  Tyrian  character, — yet, 
through  the  vista  of  the  innovations, — the  "  Daughter 
of  Sidon"  was  still  discernible, — like  the  Statue  of  Mi 
nerva  in  her  Temple  of  the  Acropolis,  even  after  the 
Sons  of  Rome  had  innovated  upon  the  customs  of 
Attica. 

All  the  innovations  upon  the  ancient  Tyrian  customs 
in  Mexican  America  are  traceable  to  an  Event,  about 
three  centuries  and  four  score  years  after  the  Tyrians 
first  touched  at  Florida, — an  Event  not  to  be  investi 
gated  here,  as  it  belongs  essentially  to  the  third  Epoch, 
viz.,  the  introduction  of  Christianity : — but,  to  that 
fact  may  be  traced  the  immediate  cause,  of  many  inno- 


206  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  i.,  CH.  vn  i. 

vations  upon  the  Idolatrous  customs  of  the  Tyrians,  in 
several  parts  of  Ancient  America, — it  led  even  to  alte 
rations  of  the  ornaments  on  their  Temples,  as  will  be 
shewn  in  establishing  the  Event  so  full  of  Eeligious 
veneration,  and, — as  a  learned  divine  justly  said,  in  re 
ceiving  our  proof  Qi  the  third  Epoch, — so  fraught  with 
Christian  Sublimity. 


END  OF  BOOK  THE  FIRST,  OF  VOLUME    I. 


EPOCH    THE   FIRST. 
ISoofe  tfje  Second 


THE   TYRIAN 

OR, 

THE  FOUNDING   OF    ANCIENT   AMERICA, 

CONTINUED. 


HISTORICALLY  ESTABLISHED, 
AS   BEING   IN   THE   YEAR   332    BEFORE   CHRIST. 


O  DAY  AND  NIGHT, — BUT  THIS  IS  WOND?ROUS  STRANGE  ! 

lamlet. 

AND,  THEREFORE,  AS  A  STRANGER,  GIVE  IT  WELCOME. 
THERE  ARE  MORE  THINGS  IN  HEAVEN  AND  EARTH,  HORATIO, 
THAN  ARE  DREAMT  OP  IN  OUR  PHILOSOPHY  ! 


2349  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA,  209 


ISoofe  tie  Second 

THE  SCRIPTURAL,  POLITICAL,  AND  COMMERCIAL 
HISTORY  OF  THE  PHCENICIAN  NATIONS,— BUT 
ESPECIALLY  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  TYRUS,  AND 
THE  MIGRATION  TO  THE  WESTERN  HEMISPHERE. 

CHAPTER    I. 

(2349—1600  B.C.) 
THE  NATIONS  OF  PHOENICIA. 

2349  BEFORE  CHRIST.]  IN  reviewing  the  history  of 
the  great  Phoenician  family,  an  interest  of  a  strong  and 
peculiar  character  is  now  given  to  it  from  the  new  and 
apparent  fact,  that  the  Nations  of  that  family  were  not 
annihilated — in  its  literal  sense — by  the  Babylonian, 
Macedonian,  or  the  Roman,  at  the  great  capitals,  Sidon, 
Tyrus,  and  Carthage. 

The  Phoenicians  as  a  people,  will  now  possess  an  in 
terest  in  the  mind  of  the  English  and  American  reader 
(and  of  all  Europe)  of  no  common  character: — for  "  all 
time"  forward  the  History  of  Tyrus  (and  of  Israel)  must 
be  regarded  as  being  blended  with  that  of  the  Western 
Hemisphere; — and  as  a  consequence,  with  the  Anglo- 

VOL.  L  p 


210  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  i.  CH.  n. 

Saxon  race:  whose  colossal  tread,  ere  a  century  shall 
have  passed,  will  obliterate  every  minor  footprint  on 
the  "Western  Continent, — for  the  Institutions  of  Alfred 
and  of  Washington — freedom-founded — tower,  like 
sheltering  Palm-trees,  over  the  desert  sands  of  the  pre 
vious  Nations. 

The  Phoenicians  claim  with  absolute  certainty  the 
most  remote  antiquity  for  the  foundation  of  their 
"  house ;"  for  as  the  history  of  Nations  requires  no  date 
antecedent  to  that  of  the  Deluge, — that  of  Phoenicia  is 
traceable  to  that  event — [2349  B.C.] — and  as  a  conse 
quence,  the  first  Book  of  MOSES  is  the  fountain  from 
which  all  the  channels  of  certain  and  early  knowledge 
are  derived.  From  the  Sacred  Volume  we  learn  that 
the  three  and  only  Sons  of  Noah  "  were  Shem,  Ham, 
and  Japheth:  and  Ham  is  the  father  of  Canaan" 
Japheth  was  the  eldest,  and  from  him  is  supposed  to 
have  descended  the  family  of  Europe.  To  Shem,  the 
second  son,  is  traceable  the  House  of  Israel,  and  to  that 
august  family  was  granted  by  THE  ALMIGHTY,  the 
Sacred  Covenant,  the  Holy-laws,  and  the  Nativity 
of  the  Blessed  SAVIOUE. 

The  family  of  the  youngest  Son — Ham — is  traceable 
with  the  same  certainty  as  that  of  his  next  elder  bro 
ther:  while  that  of  Japheth,  the  firstborn,  is  left  in 
comparative  obscurity. 

The  branch  of  our  History  now  before  the  reader, 
contemplates  the  fate  and  family  of  the  last  Son  of 
Noah,  and  to  those  points  only  will  attention  now  be 
directed; — and  at  the  conclusion  the  reader  will  not  fail 


2218  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  211 

to  observe,  that  Noah's  malediction  upon  the  youngest 
offspring  of  his  last  child,  was  not  uttered  by  the  in 
sulted  Patriarch  in  vain.  The  cause  of  that  curse  is 
familiar  to  every  reader,  but  for  the  argument  to  follow, 
it  is  necessary  to  bring  it  forward  in  this  place. 

2218  B.  c.]  "  And  Noah  began  to  be  an  husbandman, 
and  he  planted  a  vineyard:  and  he  drank  of  the  wine 
and  was  drunken:  and  he  was  uncovered  within  his 
tent.  And  Ham,  the  father  of  Canaan,  saw  the  naked 
ness  of  his  father,  and  told  his  two  brethren  without. 
And  Shem  and  Japheth  took  a  garment,  and  laid  it 
upon  both  their  shoulders,  and  went  backward,  and 
covered  the  nakedness  of  their  father :  and  their  faces 
were  backward,  and  they  saw  not  their  father's  naked 
ness.  And  Noah  awoke  from  his  wine,  and  knew  what 
his  younger  son  had  done  unto  him:  and  he  said, 
Cursed  be  Canaan  ;  a  servant  of  servants  shall  he 
be  unto  his  brethren.  And  he  said,  Blessed  be  the 
LORD  GOD  of  Shem  ; — and  Canaan  shall  be  his  servant. 
GOD  shall  enlarge  Japheth,  and  he  shall  dwell  in  the 
tents  of  Shem,  and  Canaan  shall  be  his  servant."  [Gen. 
ix.  20—27.] 

The  Prophetical  part  of  the  above,  and  its  accom 
plishment,  will  be  proved  in  the  last  Chapter  of  this 
Volume,  and  in  support  of  the  present  Theory: — the 
Malediction  will  here  be  especially  noticed  as  belonging 
to  this  history.  It  is  singular  that  Noah's  curse  is  not 
cast  upon  the  Son  (Ham)  who  foully  wronged  his  per 
son,  but  upon  that  Son's  youngest  male  child, — viz., 

p2 


212  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  en.  i. 

Canaan.     Ham  had  four  Sons  only,  Sliem   five,  and 
Japheth  seven. 

"  And  the  sons  of  Ham ;  Gush,  and  Mizraim,  and 
Phut,  and  Canaan." 

The  cause  why  the  Curse  was  not  bestowed  upon 
all  the  children  of  Ham,  and  their  descendants,  may 
be  as  follows: — viz.,  Noah's  last  grandson  was  Canaan, 
and  being  born  in  the  very  dotage  of  Noah  (for  he  had 
no  child  of  his  own  after  the  Deluge),  it  is  natural, 
therefore,  that  his  youngest  grandson  (and  which  was 
the  sixteenth)  would  be  the  object  of  his  aged  fondness, 
— (as  Jacob  loved  Joseph,  being  u  the  son  of  his  old 
age,") — this  must  have  been  known  to  his  Sons  and 
their  children,  and  when  his  person  was  violated  by  his 
own  and  youngest  son — the  Patriarch — to  give  greater 
power  to  his  curse  of  indignation,  cast  it  upon  the 
dearest  object  of  his  doting  love, — reasoning  thus :  viz., 
"  My  youngest  son  hath  wronged  me, — therefore,  his 
youngest  son  shall  suffer."  We  do  not  say  his  youngest 
child,  for  that  might  have  been  a  Daughter, — and  the 
Daughters  of  Noah,  or  those  of  his  three  Sons  are  not 
mentioned  in  the  Bible,  although  Noah's  "  Wife"  "  and 
his  Sons'  "  Wives"  are.  The  same  Sacred  Historian  has 
omitted  any  mention  of  the  immediate  Daughters  of 
Adam, — and  it  is  evident  they  must  have  been  born 
before  the  birth  of  Eve's  third  son, — Seth, — for  "  Cain 
knew  his  Wife,  and  she  conceived  and  bare  Enoch." 
Now  the  Wife  of  Cain  must  have  been  his  own  Sister, 
— while  the  grandsons  of  Noah  must  have  married  their 


2218  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  213 

Cousins, — or  perhaps  Sisters.  Some  sceptical  writers 
have  believed  that  many  "  Adams  and  Eves"  were 
placed  simultaneously  in  different  parts  of  the  globe: — 
if  not,  they  say,  "  they  (people)  must  have  married 
their  Sisters."  If  such  disbelievers  had  travelled  through 
even  the  paths  of  history,  they  would  have  found  that 
such  was  actually  the  custom,  even  after  the  Deluge. 
Abram's  Wife, — Sarah, — was  h  is  own  Step-Sister.  It 
was  practised  in  Egypt,  and  thought  no  crime, — from 
the  monarch  to  the  peasant: — but,  the  progress  of 
Religion  and  Civilization,  with  their  attendant  radiant 
blessings  dispelled  the  darkness,  and  destroyed  the 
degenerating  custo  m.  Intellect  was,  also,  thereby  res 
cued  from  gradual  but  certain  decay:  for  experience 
has  proved,  that  the  nearer  the  blood  relationship  of 
man  and  wife,  the  more  distant  are  children  of  such 
marriages  from  intellectual  or  physical  endowments- 
This  slight  digression  is  introduced  merely  to  shew 
that  MOSES  omitted,  in  more  than  the  instance  of  Eve 
(previous  to  the  birth  of  her  third  son),  to  mention 
the  birth  of  Daughters, — they  are  understood  to  have 
been  born, — attendant  upon  Nature, — like  the  bright 
beams  from  the  Sun! — but,  the  first  Historian  was 
anxious  only  to  record  the  Sons  of  Men, — as  being  the 
recognised  founders  of  the  several  branches  of  the  human 
family.  However  unjust  must  be  viewed  Noah's  curse 
upon  an  innocent  object, — viz.,  his  grandson — Canaan, 
— most  truly  and  terribly  has  that  malediction  been 
accomplished. 

The  Arabs  at  the  present  day  have  an  ancient  law 


214  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF          [BOOK  n.,  CH.  i. 

apparently  founded  upon  the  above,  though  in  a  reverse 
position  and  partaking  of  a  strong  moral  obligation, — 
viz.,  If  a  descendant  of  "  Hagar's  offspring" — Ishmael — 
shall  commit  a  murder,  among  his  own  race,  the  Father 
of  the  assassin  is  given  to  the  executioner, — upon  the 
ground  of  argument,  that  the  Father  had  not  educated 
his  son  correctly, — for  if  he  had,  the  child  would  not 
have  committed  the  homicide !  This  law  has  a  strong 
tendency  to  prevent  crime,  for  the  Son  would  not  only 
give  his  Father  to  the  sword,  and  thus  become  a  par 
ricide, — but,  worse  (in  the  estimation  of  the  Arabs),  he 
would  cast  upon  his  Sire's  memory,  the  lasting  infamy 
of  having  neglected  his  own  offspring.  To  prevent 
this  hazard,  the  Spartan  child  was  educated  by  the 
State. 

Noah's  sentence  upon  his  youngest  grandson,  for  the 
crime  of  that  child's  father,  has  never  been  repeated 
from  that  day  to  the  present  period,  or  imbodied  in  a 
code  of  laws, — yet  has  that  sentence  been  literally  ac 
complished  upon  Canaan  and  his  descendants.  The 
scriptural  reader  may,  however,  believe  that  the  principle 
of  the  above  is  again  repeated  in  the  Decalogue; — 
it  is  true  that  a  curse  is  there  placed  in  contrast  to  a 
blessing, — but  (with  humility  we  submit)  that  is  upon 
a  point  of  Religious  worship  only. 

"  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  Gods  before  me.  Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image  [statue]? 
or  any  likeness  of  any  thing  that  is  in  Heaven  above 
[Sun,  Moon,  or  Stars],  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath, 
or  that  is  in  the  water  under  the  earth. — Thou  shalt 


2218  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  215 

not  bow  down  thyself  to  them  [i.e.  Idols],  nor  serve 
them :  for  I  the  LOBD  thy  GOD  am  a  jealous  GOD,  vi 
siting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers  upon  the  children  unto 
the  third  and  fourth  generation  of  them  that  hate  me 
[i.e.  worship  other  Gods],  and  shewing  mercy  unto 
thousands  [?*.  e.  of  generations]  of  them  that  love  me, 
and  keep  my  commandments."  [*'.  e.  not  to  worship 
Idols.]  (Ex.  xx.) 

We  repeat  that  the  above  sentence  concerns  Religious 
worship  only,  and  not  for  any  personal  act, — for  that 
is  covered  by  the  after-laws  upon  the  same  Tablets, — 
and  in  regard  to  the  crime  committed  by  the  father  of 
Canaan,  it  is  especially  "alluded  to  in  Leviticus  [xviii.  7]. 

Of  the  Sons  of  Ham : —  Cusli,  the  eldest,  was  the 
father  of  Nimrod,  the  founder  of  the  Babylonian  and 
Assyrian  families:  the  second  son,  Mizraim,  was  the 
founder  of  the  Egyptian  empire, — thence  the  ancient 
name  of  Mizraim  being  applied  to  that  country. — Phut, 
the  third  son,  apparently  died  without  issue, — at  least 
there  is  no  scriptural  record  of  his  descendants; 
but,  as  this  would  be  very  improbable  in  that  early 
date,  immediately  following  the  Deluge,— we  will  ven 
ture  the  suggestion,  whether  the  third  Son  was  not  the 
founder  of  the  great  African  family — known  as  Negroes ; 
for  this  is  the  only  race  not  defined  (apparently)  by 
Moses, — and  Phut  is  the  only  child  of  the  "  accursed" 
branch  of  Noah's  "  house,"  whose  descendants  are  not 
mentioned.  Canaan — the  fourth  and  youngest  son — 
was  the  founder  of  the  Canaanites.  Canaan  had  eleven 
children,  all  of  whom  (except  one)  established  Nations 


216  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  i, 

known  under  one  general  name — Canaanites: — whor 
as  a  people  were  subsequently  conquered,  and  their 
lands  possessed  by  Moses,  Joshua,  and  the  Israelites. 
The  first  Child  of  Canaan,  however,  was  not  in 
cluded  with  his  brethren  in  founding  the  Canaanitish 
family. 

"  And  Canaan  begat  SIDON,  his  firstborn."  [Genesis 
x.  15.] 

From  that  "  firstborn"  of  Canaan  sprung  the  great 
Phoenician  family : — for  upon  the  authority  of  Justin, 
an  earthquake  compelled  a  portion  of  the  family  of 
Canaan  to  leave  the  country  they  had  first  settled  in, 
and  they  took  up  their  residence  upon  the  border  of  the 
Assyrian  Lake : — but  which  they  afterwards  vacated, 
and  journeyed  to  the  Sea-coast,  [2178  B.C.]  where  the 
leader  of  that  portion, — viz.,  Sidon,— built  a  city  bear 
ing  his  name,  and  he  thus  became  the  founder  of  the 
great  maritime  Nations  of  the  Mediterranean ;  and  being 
divided  from  their  brethren,  the  Sidonians  became  a 
separate  and  independent  people. 

1689  B.  c.]  In  the  deathbed  blessing  of  JACOB  upon 
Zebulun,  the  country  of  Sidon  is  mentioned,  [Genesis 
xlix.  13.] 

"  Zebulun  shall  dwell  at  the  haven  of  the  sea;  and 
he  shall  be  for  an  haven  of  ships :  and  his  border  shall 
be  unto  Sidon'' 

1451  B.  c.]  MOSES  wrote  of  them  as  a  Nation  in 
more  than  one  instance. — 

"  And  the  border  of  the  Canaanites  was  from  SIDON, 
as  thou  comestto  Gerar  unto  Gaza."  [Genesis  x.  19.] 


1451—1406  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  217 

"  — *  *  *  from  the  river  of  Arnon  unto  Mount  Her- 
mon,  (which  Hermon  the  Sidonians  call  Sirion;  and 
the  Amorites  [Canaanites]  call  it  Shenir)."  [Deut.  iii. 
8,9.] 

In  the  last  quotation  the  Sidonians  are  distinctly 
stated  to  be  a  separate  nation  from  the  other  branches 
of  the  Canaanites. 

1444  B.  c.]  JOSHUA,  also,  defines  them  to  be  so, 
and  a  powerful  one. 

"  And  the  LOKD  delivered  them  [the  Canaanites] 
into  the  hand  of  Israel,  who  smote  them,  and  chased 
them  unto  great  SIDON,"  &c.  [Joshua  xi.  8.] 

The  early  character  of  National  Independence  en 
joyed  by  the  Sidonians,  and  the  primitive  character  of 
justice  among  them,  may  be  gathered  from  the  descrip 
tion  of  the  people  of  Laish,  who  are  compared  to  the 
Sidonians;  and  the  military  prowess  of  the  latter  people 
is  also  expressed. 

1406  B.  c.]  "  Then  the  five  men  departed,  and  came 
to  Laish,  and  saw  the  people  that  were  therein,  ho  w 
they  dwelt  careless,  after  the  manner  of  the  Sidonians, 
quiet  and  secure  ;  and  there  was  no  magistrate  in  the 
land,*  that  might  put  them  to  shame  for  any  thing; — 
\i.  e.  for  crimes] — and  they  were  far  from  the  Sidonians, 

*  The  increase  of  crime  in  any  Nation  is  instantly  ascertained,  by 
finding  the  ratio  increase  of  Lawyers, — and  the  purity  of  a  People  by 
their  absence, — as  at  Laish, — of  course  having  regard  to  the  relative 
increase  of  population.  The  same  argument  will  obtain,  in  reference 
to  the  increase  of  physical  disease,  by  observing  the  ratio  increase  of 
the  members  of  the  Medical  profession. — G.  J. 


218  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  CH.  i. 

and  had  no  business  with  any  man."  "  And  there  was 
no  deliverer, — because  it  [Laish]  was  far  from  Sidon." 
[Judges  xviii.  7,  28.] 

In  the  course  of  time  there  were  six  Kingdoms  or 
Nations  of  Phoenicia, — viz.,  Sidon,  Tyrus,  Aradnus, 
Berytus.  Byblos,  and  Carthage.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
kingdoms  in  Asia  bore  one  general  name — Phoenicians, 
- — though  each  had  its  own  name  from  its  derivative, — 
as  Sidonians,  Tyrians,  &c.  The  great  nation  in  Africa, 
was  not  included  in  the  general  appellation,  but  from 
its  Eepublican  character,  possessed  its  own, — viz., 
Carthaginians. 


1600  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  219 


HISTORY  OF  TYRUS. 

ITS  RISE  AND  FALL,  AND  THE  MIGRATION  OF  THE  TYRIANB 
TO   THE   WESTERN   HEMISPHERE. 


CHAPTER  II 

(1600—1046  B.C.) 

THE   FOUNDING    OP    TYRUS — EARLY   NAVIGATION    OF    THE    TYRIANS 
FOUNDING  OF  THE  MONARCHY — THE  FIRST  KING  OF  TYRUS,  &C. 

THE  Nation  of  Sidon  having  increased  in  power  and 
population,  sent  one  of  the  Cadmii  with  a  Colony  to 
found  Pcele  Tyr :  this  was  on  the  Continent,  or  main 
land  of  the  Phoenician  coast, — 23  miles  from  Sidon,  and 
80  from  ancient  Jebus  (i.  e.  Jerusalem).  The  Mother 
land  at  another  period  sent  a  second  Colony  to  aid  the 
previous  one,  and  from  which  blended  circumstance,  it 
is  found  in  the  Bible  that  Tyrus  is  called  "  The  Daughter 
of  Sidon."  The  year  in  which  the  first  Colony  was 
sent,  is  not  defined,  but  it  must  have  been  many  years 
before  the  Conquest  of  the  Canaanites  by  JOSHUA  ; — for 
not  only  were  there  in  existence  at  that  time  the 
"great  Sidon," — but,  in  dividing  the  subdued  lands 
among  the  Tribes,  that  of  Asher  received  certain  por- 


220  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  u. 

tions  on  the  sea-coast  of  Phoenicia,  and  it  is  distinctly 
stated  that  Tyrus  at  that  period  was  a  metropolis  and 
fortified. 

"  And  Hebron,  and  Eehob,  and  Hammon,  and  Kanah 
even  unto  great  Sidon ;  and  then  the  coast  turneth  to- 
Ramah,  and  to  the  strong  City  Tyre"  &c.  [Joshua  xix. 
28-29.] 

It  is,  therefore,  evident  that  Tyrus  was  a  "  strong 
city"  anterior  to  1444  B.  c.,  which  was  the  time  of 
JOSHUA,  and  the  conquest  of  the  "  land  of  promise ;" — 
we  have,  therefore,  and  in  reference  to  an  event  pre 
vious  to  Joshua,  placed  the  foundation  of  Tyrus  as 
early  as  1600  years  B.  c.  Some  authors  have  remarked 
that  HOMER  has  not  mentioned  Tyrus,  and  as  a  conse 
quence,  that  that  City  was  not  in  existence  at  the 
period  of  the  Siege  of  Troy.  Homer  mentions  both 
Mother  and  "  Daughter"  under  one  name;  viz.,  Sido- 
nians :  it  was  a  term  applied  by  the  ancients  to  both 
Nations,  and  to  every  thing  elegant  in  Art, — until  the 
Tyrians  by  their  superior  skill  won  their  own,  and  a 
distinctive  appellation.  Nor  can  Homer  be  charged 
with  ignorance  in  joining  the  two  names; — he  followed 
what  appears  from  his  own  language  to  have  been  a 
received  custom.  This  is  also  proved  by  Solomon's 
message  to  a  subsequent  King  of  Tyrus, — and  the 
Tyrians  in  their  early  days  were  flattered  by  being 
called  Sidonians. 

"  For  thou  knowest  that  there  is  not  among  us  [i.  e. 
Israel]  any  that  can  skill  to  hew  timber  like  unto  the 
Sidonians."  [1  Kings  v.  6.] 


1493  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  221 

Then  to  assert  that  Tyrus  did  not  exist  at,  or  before 
the  Fall  of  Troy,  because  the  Epic  Poet  does  not  men 
tion  it, — or  that  it  is  not  to  be  found  recorded  as  a  city, 
is  to  proclaim  that  which  is  not  sanctioned  by  the  con- 
.  sentient  voice  of  acknowledged  history.  We'  will  briefly 
review  this  point. 

The  Trojan  war,  consequent  upon  the  rape  of  the 
Spartan  Queen,  commenced  in  the  year  1194  B.C. 
Now  in  the  previous  page  it  is  proved,  that  Tyrus  was 
a  "  strong  City"  250  years  before  the  Siege  of  Troy, 
for  Joshua  speaks  of  it  as  one  of  the  boundaries  for  the 
Tribe  of  Asher,  and  this  event  was  1444s.  a,  and  that 
upon  the  authority  of  Holy- Writ. 

Again. — Had  such  sceptics  in  the  antiquity  of  Tyrus, 
given  a  moment's  consideration  to  the  Grecian  Fleet, 
employed  to  convey  Agamemnon  and  his  troops  to 
Troy,  they  would  have  found  that  the  Knowledge  of 
Navigation  was  first  introduced  at  Sidon,  and  was,  as  a 
practical  science, — established  by  the  Tyrians, — and 
from  them  the  Greeks  derived  their  nautical  skill  and 
knowledge. 

Homer  intended  both  Nations  in  the  one  term, — 
Sidonians: — but,  Euripides  is  more  defined,  for  his 
subject  demanded  it ; — and  as  it  has  reference  to  this 
History,  as  being  the  first  recorded  event  after  the 
founding  of  Tyrus,  it  will  be  mentioned  more  in  detail. 

1493  B.  c.]  Forty-nine  years  before  the  period  in 
which  Joshua  divided  the  lands  of  Canaan,  a  Tyrian 
Chief  (i.f.  a  Cadmus)  left  Tyrus  and  Sidon  (appa 
rently  with  a  colony)  and  founded  Thebes  in  Greece. 


222  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  IL 

He  is  known  in  classic  history  as  Cadmus,  and  has 
the  reputation  of  introducing  into  his  new  territory  of 
Thebes,  the  ciphers  of  his  country,  and  from  which  were 
formed  the  letters  of  the  ancient  Grecian  alphabet, — 
the  language  in  which  Homer  subsequently  depicted 
the  deeds  of  Greeks  and  Trojans. 

That  the  Theban  Cadmus  was  a  Tyrian,  and  not  a 
Sidonian,  is  established  by  Euripides; — as,  also,  the 
worship  of  Apollo,  and  the  Sacred  Virgins.  The  Poet 
has  made  a  singular  local  error,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
second  line  about  to  be  quoted,— for  though  the  Isle  of 
Tyrus  was  inhabited  in  the  time  of  Euripides,  it  was 
not  at  the  period  contemplated  by  his  Tragedy.  It  is 
true  that  the  Isle  (previous  to  Alexander)  was  "  sea 
girt,"  but  it  is  evidently  intended  by  the  Poet  to  have 
reference  to  the  Island-Capital,  and  therefore  an 
anachronism.  The  following  translation  from  the  ori 
ginal  Greek,  will  prove  Cadmus  to  have  been  a  Tyrian. 

VIRGIN  CHORUS. 

Bounding  o'er  the  Tyrian  flood 

From  Phoenicia's  sea-girt  Isle, — 

****** 

Cull'd  from  Tyre,  its  brightest  grace, 

Worthy  of  the  god,  I  came 
To  Agenor's  high-born  race, 

Glorying,  Cadmus,  in  thy  name." 

****** 

Phoenicia  is  my  country,  gave  me  birth, 
And  nurtured  me,  till,  captive  by  the  spear* 
Selected  from  the  virgin  train,  the  sons 
Of  Cadmus  led  me  hither,  to  Apollo 
A  hallowed  offering'. 


1443—1444  B.C.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  223 

As  yet  Castalia's  silver  wave 
These  flowing  tresses  waits  to  lave, 
Delicious  stream,  where  bathes  the  virgin  train, 

Serving  at  Apollo's  fane." 

****** 

When  Cadmus  from  the  Tyrian  strand 
Arriving,  trod  this  destined  land." — [i.  e.  Thebes.] 

****** 

A  dragon  there  in  scales  of  gold 
Around  his  fiery  eyebaUs  roll'd, 
By  Mars  assigned  that  humid  shade, 
To  guard  the  green  extended  glade, 

And  silver-streaming  tide : 
Him,  as  with  pious  haste  he  came 
To  draw  the  purifying  stream, 
Dauntless  the  Tyrian  Chief  repress'd, 
Dashed  with  a  rock  his  sanguine  crest 

And  crush'd  his  scaly  pride. 

****** 

Virgin  queen,  at  whose  command 
Cadmus  crush'd  the  dragon's  crest." 

The  Phoenician  Virgins. 

There  can  remain  upon  the  mind  of  the  reader, 
(from  the  previous  quotation)  not  a  doubt,  that  the 
celebrated  Cadmus  of  Classic  history  was  of  Tyrus, — 
and  consequently  it  is  the  first  name  to  be  found  having 
reference  to  Tyrian  history.  The  chief  events  only  of 
that  history  will  be  enlarged  upon  in  these  pages  ; — 
for  our  aim  will  be  to  obtain,  and  delineate  the  vital 
spirit  of  the  Nation,  and  its  principle  of  action, — that 
Instruction  may  not  be  forgotten,  in  the  contemplation 
of  History's  wild  romance,— for  her  prerogative  has 
ever  been,  to  prove  that  truth  is  more  strange  than 
fiction  ! 

1444  B.  c.]     This  date  has  peculiar  importance  from 


224  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF          [BOOK  11.,  en.  n. 

the  fact,  that  from  the  words  of  JOSHUA,  Tyrus  was 
then  "  the  strong  City!"  consequently  having  its  walls  and 
means  of  defence ;  and  by  JOSHUA'S  not  attacking  either 
Sidon  or  Tyrus,  it  is  evident  that  they  were  not  re 
garded  as  Nations  of  Canaan, — but  as  a  separate  and 
independent  people.  It  is,  also,  an  important  sera 
from  the  fact,  that  one  of  the  Tribes  of  Israel  ( Asher) 
was  portioned  to  possess  the  land  of  Canaan  that 
approached  "  to  the  strong  City  Tyre," — thus  were  the 
Israelites  in  juxtaposition  with  the  Tyrians, — and  con 
sequently  it  is  apparent  that  the  custom  of  Circumcision 
(optionally)  must  have  been  introduced  into  the  Phoe 
nician  family  at  this  time;  for  it  is  recorded  in  the 
Bible,  that  the  great  Covenant  with  ABRAHAM  was 
discontinued  by  MOSES,  during  the  period  of  forty  years, 
while  journeying  through  the  Wilderness,  and  that 
every  warrior  of  Israel,  who  had  left  Egypt  with  the 
Lawgiver,  had  ceased  to  exist  :  and  thereupon, 
JOSHUA,  as  the  successor  of  MOSES,  was  commanded  to 
renew  the  Covenant  with  the  new  race  of  Israel  born 
in  the  Wilderness.  This  was  accomplished  in  the  year 
1451  B.  c. — Now  this  was  only  seven  years  before  the 
Tribe  of  Asher  were  located  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  Tyrians, — viz.,  1444  B.  c.  The  Egyptians  re 
ceived  the  above  custom  of  the  Israelites,  while  the 
latter  people  sojourned  with  the  former,  and  conse 
quently  previous  to  their  Exodus  from  the  Nation  of 
the  Nile.  By  the  Egyptians  it  was  practised  in  the 
same  manner  (excepting  their  Priests)  as  by  the  Tynans, 
— viz.,  optionally.  The  Mummies  establish  this  fact. 


1434  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  225 

The  facility  of  the  Tyrians  to  receive  this  custom 
was  not  only  given  by  their  vicinity  to  a  Tribe  of  Israel, 
but  from  the  apparent  fact,  that  they  both  spoke  the 
same  language  ; — the  original  language  of  the  descend 
ants  of  Abraham  was  not  lost  while  they  were  in 
bondage  in  Egypt, — because  the  Egyptians  spoke  the 
same  language  as  the  Israelites  ! — These  novel  and 
important  points  we  shall  endeavour  to  establish,  when 
reviewing  the  original  languages  of  Phoenicia,  Egypt, 
Israel,  and  the  two  Aboriginal  races  in  the  Western 
Hemisphere,  all  of  which  languages  will  be  found  to 
be  the  same  ! — and  if  this  present  History  is  correct, 
those  languages  must  be  radically  identical.  Startling 
as  the  above  may  appear  to  the  classic  or  general 
reader,  we  trust  that  his  opinion  will  not  be  formed, 
until  he  has  investigated  the  argument  of  the  present 
writer  upon  the  subject,  and  which  will  be  found  in 
the  Second  Volume. 

From  the  facility  then  afforded  by  neighbourhood, 
and  the  means  of  communication  by  speaking  the 
same  language, — not  only  was  the  custom  of  Circum 
cision  introduced,  but  probably  many  others  of  a  minor 
character.  [1434  B.  c.]  The  first  war  in  which  the'Ty- 
rians  were  engaged  was  with  this  very  Tribe  of  Asher, 
who  by  their  juxtaposition  began  to  encroach  upon  the 
Tyrians,  and  probably  upon  their  Eeligious  and  Na 
tional  Customs.  In  this  first  conflict  by  the  Tyrians,  they 
were  completely  victorious,  and  drove  the  Israelites 
(represented  by  the  Tribe  of  Asher)  from  all  the  sea- 
coast  of  Phoenicia.  This  event  probably  occurred  about 

VOL.  I.  Q 


226  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  [BOOK  11.,  CH.  n. 

ten  years  after  the  Tribe  of  Asher  became  located  upon 
the  Tyrian  borders, — we  have,  therefore,  placed  the 
date  at  1434  B.C.  Malte-Brun  states  the  fact,  but 
gives  no  date,  or  the  causes  that  led  to  it.  We  have 
endeavoured  to  look  beyond  the  effect,  and  reach  the 
cause ;  for  it  will  be  remembered  that  the  Tyrians  had 
their  "  strong  city"  on  the  mainland, — the  celebrated 
Island  was  not  yet  occupied : — encroachment  was  there 
fore  easily  felt,  and  as  quickly  resented  ; — and  like 
their  ancestors,  the  Sidonians,  they  were  resolved  to 
live  "  quiet  and  secure." 

There  is  an  importance  attached  to  this  event,  as  re 
gards  the  History  of  Israel, — and  to  it  may  be  traced 
the  cause  why  the  great  Hebrew  family  did  not  become 
Navigators ;  for,  being  driven  from  the  sea-coast  by  the 
jealous  Tyrians,  all  means  of  practising  the  art  were  at 
once  bereft  them,  and  it  was  a  position  they  never 
recovered. 

All  historians  agree  in  according  to  the  Phoenicians 
the  honour  of  being  the  first  Navigators.  Their  locality 
being  on  the  sea-coast  would  naturally  suggest  to  them 
the  means  of  carrying  on  commercial  intercourse  with 
their  colonies  or  neighbours, — and  they  were  the  first 
of  the  human  family  so  located  after  the  Deluge ; — this 
is  proved  by  the  third  descendant  from  Noah, — viz.,  Si- 
don, — founding  the  first  sea-coast  capital.  The  Tyrians, 
as  the  immediate  branch  of  the  House  of  Sidon,  may  be 
believed  to  have  practised  the  Science,  in  its  simple  and 
elementary  forms,  many  years  before  JOSHUA'S  record, 
that  Tyrus  was  a  "  strong  city;"  or  the  founding  of 


1434  B.  c.J  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  227 

Grecian  Thebes  by  the  Tyrian  Cadmus, — for  that  Chief 
must  have  reached  the  Dragon-guarded  shore  by  means 
of  a  Galley.  Euripides  supports  this  position. — 

"  Bounding  o'er  the  Tyrian  flood 

From  Phrenicia's  Sea-girt  Isle, — 
******** 

Our  oars  brush'd  lightly  o'er  the  Ionian  brine 
Along  Cilicia's  wave-wash'd  strand." 

The  Tyrians  were  early  renowned  for  their  fisheries, 
— and  the  produce  from  that  toil  became  their  chief 
object  of  export.  This,  and  all  discoveries  by  voyages, 
they  guarded  with  a  monopolizing  and  constant  vigi 
lance  ; — and  their  peculiar  characteristics  may  be  traced 
to  the  coastwise  and  early  maritime  expeditions, — for 
they  were  acknowledged  by  all  nations  to  be  the  pilots 
and  mariners  of  the  ancient  world.  They  had  for  many 
ages  no  rivals  upon  the  waters  of  the  Mediterranean; — 
but  when  by  degrees  other  Nations  were  established 
upon  the  opposite  shores,  or  Islands  of  the  great  Inland 
Sea,  and  availing  themselves  of  the  same  means  as  the 
Tyrians  to  increase  their  power  or  wealth, — then  Tyrus, 
ever  jealous  of  her  original  strength, — instantly  made 
war,  or  piratical  crusades,  against  those  infant  navies, 
and  crushed  them  even  in  their  cradled  security.  Thus 
early  in  her  history  did  the  "  Daughter  of  Sidon"  put 
forth  her  hand  and  power,  against  every  encroachment 
upon  her  supposed  prerogative,  until  she  was  acknow 
ledged  as  "  Queen  of  the  Sea;"  and  when  Neptune  had 
placed  the  naval  crown  upon  her  brow,  still  so  jealous 
was  this  Ocean-Juno  of  her  high  station,  that  she  would 

Q  2 


228  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF         [BOOK  ir.,  CH.  ir. 

allow  of  no  courtiers  or  flatterers  upon  that  element 
where  she  had  resolved  to  reign  supreme : — nor  could 
she  fear  any  decision  against  her,  for  no  Shepherd  of 
Ida  existed  to  give,  at  that  time,  a  marine  preference  to 
Athens  or  Cyprus; — the  Tyrian-Juno  admitted  of  no 
argument,  or  comparison  with  her  beauty,  intellect,  or 
authority :  she,  therefore,  cast  the  golden  apple  beneath 
her  imperious  foot, — it  withered  upon  her  shores ; — but 
the  seeds  of  discord  were  scattered  by  envious  winds 
to  distant  lands,  and,  in  after  ages,  she  found  that  her 
rivals  in  fame  were  firmly  planted,  and  thence  enthroned 
at  Carthage  and  Alexandria. 

The  only  city  permitted  by  the  Tyrians  to  practise 
Navigation  was  Sidon, — and  that  permission  was 
founded  upon  the  remembrance  of  their  Mother-land, 
and  not  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  or  encouraging 
the  Science.  The  same  courtesy,  founded  upon  blood- 
relationship,  was  extended  at  a  later  period  to  Carthage, 
— (a  colony  from  Tyrus).  From  these  family  consi 
derations  were  created  the  ever-existing  friendship 
between  the  Sidonians,  Tyrians,  and  Carthaginians. 

For  about  five  centuries  and  a  half,  Tyrus  was  go 
verned  by  Chiefs  of  the  People, — each  succeeding  Cad 
mus  having  the  civil,  military,  and  naval  power, — not 
granted  to  him  as  to  a  Dictator,  but  aided  by  a  Coun 
cil,  somewhat  similar  to  the  Judge  and  Sanhedrim  of 
Israel.  The  same  causes  may  have  led  the  People  of 
Tyrus  to  demand  a  King  as  the  Israelites,  and  they 
may  have  used  the  same  argument.  Not  only  that,  but 
the  Tyrians  may  have  received  the  idea  itself  of  a  Mo- 


109,5  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA. 

narchy  from  their  neiglibours  of  Israel,  who  obtained 
it  only  thirty-nine  years  before  the  Tyrians.  There 
seems  to  be  such  a  singular  connexion  in  regard  to  the 
periods  of  the  commencement  of  the  first  Monarchies  of 
Israel  and  Tyrus ;  for,  by  tracing  the  causes  of  the 
former,  a  conclusion  may  be  arrived  at  for  the  latter. 
The  following  quotations  will  be  found  in  the  first 
Book  of  Samuel  [ch.  viii.]  : 

"  And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  Samuel  was  old, 
that  he  made  his  Sons  Judges  over  Israel."  *  *  *  "And 
his  Sons  [Joel  and  Abiah]  walked  not  in  his  ways,  but 
turned  aside  after  lucre,  and  took  bribes  and  perverted 
judgment.  Then  all  the  elders  of  Israel  gathered  them 
selves  together  and  came  to  Samuel  unto  Eamah ;  and 
said  unto  him,  Behold  thou  art  old,  and  thy  sons  walk 
not  in  thy  ways: — now  make  us  a  KING  to  judge  us 
like  all  the  nations" 

SAMUEL'S  celebrated  remonstrance  against  the  insti 
tution  of  an  unlimited  Monarchy  was  useless. 

"  Nevertheless  the  people  refused  to  obey  the  voice 
of  Samuel;  and  they  said,  Nay  ! — but  we  will  have 
a  King  over  us: — that  we  also  may  be  like  all  the  Na 
tions  ;  and  that  our  King  may  judge  us,  and  go  out 
before  us,  and  fight  our  battles."  Saul  was  consequently 
anointed  the  first  King  of  Israel, — this  was  in  1095  B.C. 
Such  an  event  could  not  pass  unnoticed  by  the  Tyrians. 
Israel  had  passed  from  the  flowing  robes  of  a  chief 
Judge,  to  the  gorgeous  Mantle  and  Crown  of  Sove 
reignty.  The  Tyrians  had  already  received  some  of 
the  customs  of  the  Hebrews, — that  especially  of  Cir- 


230  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK,  n.,  CH.  IT, 

cumcision, — and  they  may  have  felt  that  Monarchy 
was  becoming,  in  the  scale  of  Nations,  as  a  test  of  a 
People's  power, — and  it  would  naturally  lead  them  to 
exclaim,  "  Let  us  be  governed  like  all  the  nations." 
Whatever  the  arguments  of  the  Tyrians  for  a  King, 
certain  it  is,  that  in  a  few  years  (39)  after  the  election 
of  the  first  Monarch  in  Israel,  the  Tyrians  threw  off 
the  Cadmean  Government,  and  elected  their  first  King 
in  the  person  [1056  B.  a]  of  ABIBAL, — who,  according 
to  Menander  of  Ephesus,  and  Dius  of  Phoenicia,  com 
menced  his  reign  in  the  year  1056  B.  c.  This  record 
is  sanctioned  by  the  Jewish  historian  Josephus,  who  is 
supported  by  Theophilus  Antiochenus. 

An  additional  impulse  would  naturally  be  given  to 
the  Tyrians  in  regard  to  a  Monarchy,  from  the  fact, 
that  in  this  very  year  the  first  King  of  Israel  (being 
defeated  in  the  battle  of  Gilboa)  committed  suicide,  and 
DAVID  (who  was  already  in  renown)  was  chosen  to 
the  Sovereignty  of  the  house  of  Judah :  not  over  all 
Israel, — that  followed  eight  years  after.  Therefore  the 
second  Hebrew  King,  and  the  first  Tyrian  Monarch, 
ascended  their  respective  thrones  in  the  same  year — 
(1056  B.C.) — and  between  whom  there  commenced, 
and  continued,  a  lasting  friendship.  It  would  there 
fore  seem  that  the  ancient  victory  obtained  by  the 
Tyrians,  in  driving  from  the  sea-coast  the  Tribe  of 
Asher,  had  been  acknowledged  to  the  victors,  without 
any  resentment  from  the  united  Tribes  of  Israel.  As 
the  conflict  on  the  part  of  the  Tyrians  was  founded  in 
justice  against  encroachment,  the  descendants  of  Abra- 


1056—1046  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  231 

ham,  feeling  keenly  the  bondage  they  experienced  in 
Egypt,  could  estimate  and  appreciate  a  victory,  gained 
upon  the  very  ground  of  argument  which  they  them 
selves  had  resolved  to  resent, — conquer  or  die  ! 

Abibal  reigned  apparently  with  satisfaction  to  his 
subjects,  as  he  did  not  die  a  violent  death : — and  the 
hereditary  succession  to  the  throne  was  established  by 
the  People  in  the  reception  of  his  Son, — Hiram, — who 
became  the  most  celebrated  of  the  Tyrian  Monarchs. 

Abibal  reigned  ten  years  and  died  in  the  year  1046 
B.  c., — and  from  Scripture  seems  to  have  borne  the  sur 
name  of  Huram  (i.  e.  Hiram),  which  has  led  some 
authors  to  style  his  son  and  successor,  Hiram  the  Second. 
The  following,  however,  is  an  extract  from  the  letter 
written  by  the  Son  of  Abibal  to  Solomon,  after  the 
death  of  the  first  King  of  Tyrus,  wherein  the  father's 
name  is  distinctly  stated  to  be  Huram.  The  letter  has 
reference  to  the  Temple. 

"  And  now  I  have  sent  a  cunning  man,  endued  with 
understanding,  of  Huram  my  father's.'7 

The  Phoenician  writer,  Dius,  and  others,  style  the 
first  King,  Abibal,  without  any  surname: — if  it  had  been 
borne,  it  is  likely  that  it  would  have  been  mentioned. 
It  appears,  therefore,  evident  that  the  National  name  of 
the  first  King  was  Abibal  only, — Huram  (i.  e.  Hiram) 
was  perhaps  the  family  name,  and  assumed  by  the 
Second  Monarch  in  remembrance  of  that  fact,  and  in 
affection  to  his  Parent. 


232  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF         [BOOK  u.,  CH.  ui. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HIRAM   THE    GREAT. 

(1046—990  B.  c.) 

BUILDING  OF  DAVID'S  PALACE — THE  FRIENDSHIP  BETWEEN 
TYRUS    AND    ISRAEL — BUILDING   OF    SOLOMON'S    TEMPLE 

BY   HIRAM — THE    COMMERCE     AND    FLEETS    OF    TYRUS 

THE  CAUSES  OF  HER  WEALTH  AND  POWER — POLICY 
WITH  FOREIGN  COUNTRIES,  &C. — DEATH  OF  HIRAM — 
HIS  CHARACTER. 

1046  B.C.]  DAVID  had  been  King  of  Judah  ten 
years,  and  Monarch  over  all  Israel  two  years,  when 
Hiram  ascended  the  throne  of  Tyrus.  The  intimacy 
and  friendship  between^DAViD  and  Abibal  were  conti 
nued  upon  the  death  of  the  latter,  by  his  son  and  repre 
sentative,  Hiram; — for  it  is  recorded  that  the  Tyrian 
King  sent  to  DAVID,  at  Jerusalem,  Messengers  of  Peace, 
Architects  and  Sculptors,  and  even  materials  to  erect  a 
Cedar  Palace  for  the  Monarch  of  Israel: — a  royal  gift, 
as  magnificent  as  it  was  original,  and  (in  our  reading) 
we  do  not  remember  that  it  was  ever  imitated.  He 
was  indeed  "  a  lover  of  David." 


1043—1015  B.  c,]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  233 

1043  B.  c.]  "  And  Hiram  king  of  Tyre  sent  messen 
gers  to  David, — and  cedar  trees,  [from  Lebanon]  and 
carpenters  and  masons  ;  and  they  built  David  a  house." 
(t.  e.  Palace.)  [2  Samuel  v.  11, 12.] 

In  the  Hebrew  the  word  "  masons"  is  defined  to  be 
"hewers  of  the  stone  of  the  wall," — i.  e.  Sculptors: — 
the  common  workmen  are  identified  by  a  term,  as  ex 
pressive  as  can  be  desired  for  illustrating  the  rudiment 
of  the  art, — viz.,  stone-squarers.  [1  Kings  v.  18.] 

"  And  Hiram's  builders  did  hew  them,  and  the  stone- 

SQUARERS." 

For  two  years  previous  to  the  death  of  the  warlike 
DAVID,  he  gathered  material  for  building  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem,  which  by  Prophecy  was  to  be  erected  by  his 
son  SOLOMON,  [i.  e.  the  peaceable] — for  no  Sovereign 
whose  life  had  been  passed  in  the  battle-field,  and  amid 
scenes  of  warfare  and  carnage,  could  erect  (except  in 
mockery)  a  Temple  to  The  Peaceful  GOD.  During  this 
period  DAVID  commanded  that  the  Sculptors,  who  were 
"  strangers"  in  the  land  of  Israel,  should  be  gathered  for 
the  purpose  of  commencing  the  Sculpture  for  the  great 
edifice.  These  "  strangers"  were,  without  doubt,  Ty- 
rians.  They  had  furnished  Cedar  for  the  building,  and 
they  were,  also,  the  skilful  artists  to  work  in  all  kinds 
of  metals.  This  calling  forth  of  foreign  artists  to  build 
and  decorate  The  Temple,  is  a  conclusive  proof  that  the 
Israelites  were  not  practical  Architects  or  Sculptors. 
The  Tyrians  had  already  built  for  DAVID  his  regal 
Palace  at  Jerusalem,  and  were,  therefore,  naturally  re 
ceived  with  every  courtesy  by  the  Israelites,  and  many 


234  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  IL,  CH.  in. 

probably  remained  in  the  country.  In  illustration  of 
the  previous  remarks,  the  following  extracts  are  given 
from  the  1st  Book  of  Chronicles  [ch.  xii.): 

"  And  David  commanded  to  gather  together  the 
strangers  that  were  in  the  land  of  Israel:  and  he  set 
masons  to  hew  wrought  stones  to  build  the  house  of 
God"  (i.e.  The  Temple). 

From  this  quotation  it  would  appear  that  the  stones 
were  "  wrought,"  or  put  into  shape,  by  common  work 
men  of  Israel  (i.  e.  the  "  Stone-squarers");  and  thus 
subsequently  the  "  Strangers"  (i.  e.  Tyrians)  were  to 
"  hew"  the  stones — i.  e.  Sculpture  them.  DAVID  ga 
thered  material  of  all  metals, — and  the  only  wood  he 
obtained  appears  to  have  been  the  Cedar  from  Lebanon, 
and  for  this  he  was  indebted  to  the  Tyrians. 

u  Also  cedar  trees  in  abundance:  for  the  Sidonians 
and  they  of  Tyre  brought  much  cedar  wood  to  David." 

The  following  is  part  of  David's  address  to  Solomon, 
and  refers  to  the  accomplished  Tyrians,  as  will  be  shewn 
hereafter. 

"Timber  [cedar]  and  Stone  have  I  prepared:  and 
thou  mayst  add  thereto.  Moreover  there  are  workmen 
with  thee  in  abundance,  hewers  and  workers  of  stone 
and  timber,  and  all  manner  of  cunning  [i.  e.  skilful] 
men  for  every  manner  of  work." 

1015  B.  c.]  Hiram  of  Tyrus  had  reigned  31  years 
when  DAVID  died.  SOLOMON  having  been  anointed 
King  during  the  last  year  of  his  father's  life,  was  al 
ready  in  possession  of  the  regal  power.  Upon  the 
ascension  of  the  "  wise"  Sovereign  of  Jerusalem,  the 


1015  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  235 

Monarch  of  the  Tyrians  instantly  sent  ambassadors  to 
congratulate  him  on  the  event. 

"  And  Hiram  king  of  Tyre  sent  servants  [ambassa 
dors]  unto  SOLOMON:  for  he  had  heard  that  they  had 
anointed  him  King  in  the  room  of  his  father ;  for  Hiram 
was  ever  a  lover  of  DAVID."  [1  Kings  v.  1.] 

SOLOMON,  appreciating  the  proffered  friendship  of 
Hiram,  and  having  resolved  to  build  The  Temple  to 
the  One  God,  sent  the  following  message  to  the  Tyrian 
monarch,  for  artists  and  materials  to  erect  the  edifice : 

"  As  thou  didst  deal  with  DAVID  my  father,  and  didst 
send  him  cedars  to  build  him  an  house  to  dwell 
therein,  even  so  deal  with  me.  Behold,  I  build  an 
house  to  the  name  of  the  LOED  my  GOD,  to  dedicate 
it  to  him,  and  to  burn  before  him  sweet  incense  and  for 
the  continual  shew-bread,  and  for  the  burnt  offerings 
morning  and  evening,  on  the  Sabbaths,  and  on  the  new- 
moons,  and  on  the  solemn  feasts  of  the  LORD  our  GOD. 
This  is  an  ordinance  for  ever  to  Israel.  And  the  house 
which  I  build  is  great,  for  great  is  our  GOD  above  atf 
gods.  But  who  is  able  to  build  him  an  house,  seeing 
the  heaven,  and  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain 
him  ? — who  am  I,  then,  that  I  should  build  him  an 
house,  save  only  to  burn  sacrifice  before  him  ?  Send 
me  now,  therefore,  a  man  cunning  to  work  in  gold  and 
in  silver,  and  in  brass,  and  in  iron,  and  in  purple,  and 
in  crimson,  and  in  blue,  and  that  can  skill  to  grave 
with  the  cunning  men  that  are  with  me  in  Judah  and 
in  Jerusalem,  whom  David  my  father  did  provide  [i.  e. 
did  bring  from  Tyrus.]  Send  me,  also,  cedar  trees? 


236  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  IL,  CH.  m, 

fir  trees,  and  algum  trees  out  of  Lebanon ;  and  behold 
my  servants  [labourers]  shall  be  with  thy  servants 
[artists]  even  to  prepare  me  timber  in  abundance  :  for 
the  house  which  I  am  about  to  build  shall  be  wonder 
ful  great.  And  behold  I  will  give  to  thy  servants  the 
hewers  [carvers]  that  cut  timber,  twenty  thousand 
measures  of  barley,  and  twenty  thousand  baths  of 
wine,  and  twenty  thousand  baths  of  oil."  [2  Chron. 
ii.  3—10.] 

In  answer  to  these  propositions  for  artists  and  mate 
rial  to  build  the  first  Eeligious  Temple  in  Israel,  Hiram 
sent  his  acceptance  of  the  proposal  in  writing.  Be 
lieving,  as  we  do,  that  the  spoken  languages  of  the  two 
nations  (Tyrus  and  Israel)  at  this  period  were  the 
same  (with  such  slight  variations  as  localities  might 
produce),  the  answer  being  in  writing  confirms  that 
opinion,  for  it  is  not  probable  that  the  Tyrian  monarch 
would  send  his  autograph  letter  in  a  language  not  to  be 
read  or  understood  by  SOLOMON.  Upon  the  elevation 
of  SOLOMON  to  the  throne  of  his  father,  Hiram  sent  an 
ambassador  to  congratulate  him.  SOLOMON  replied  by 
an  ambassador, — that  was  the  ancient  custom  ;  and  if 
to  foreign  nations  speaking  a  different  language,  an  in 
terpreter  attended  the  embassy, — but  here  none  ap 
pears  to  have  attended,  and  so  far  from  being  neces 
sary,  Hiram  sent  his  last  response  in  writing, — the 
Bearer  of  the  Despatch,  without  doubt,  was  a  special 
Envoy.  A  full  investigation  of  the  dispersion  of  lan 
guages  will  be  given  in  the  second  volume. 

"  Then  Huram  king  of  Tyre  answered  in  writing^ 


1015  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  237 

which  he  sent  to  Solomon,"  [as  follows]  Because 
the  LOKD  hath  loved  his  people  he  hath  made  thee 
king  over  them.  Blessed  be  the  LORD  GOD  of  Israel, 
that  made  Heaven  and  earth,  who  hath  given  David 
the  king  a  wise  son,  endued  with  prudence  and  under 
standing,  that  might  build  an  house  for  the  LORD  and 
an  house  for  his  kingdom.  And  now  I  have  sent  a 
cunning  man  endued  with  understanding, — of  Huram 
my  father's — [i.  e.  his  father's  especial  artist], — the 
son  of  a  woman  of  the  Daughter  of  Dan  [i.  e.  of  the 
Tribe  of  Dan],  and  his  father  was  a  man  of  Tyre, — 
skilful  to  work  in  gold  and  in  silver,  in  brass,  in  iron,  in 
stone,  and  in  timber ;  in  purple,  in  blue,  and  in  fine 
linen,  and  in  crimson  :  also,  to  grave  any  manner  of 
graving,  and  to  find  out  [i.  e.  to  invent]  every  device 
which  shall  be  put  to  him  with  thy  cunning  men,  and 
with  the  cunning  men  of  my  lord  DAVID  thy  father. 
[Both  Father  and  Son  gathered  those  artists  from  the 
Tyrians.]  Now,  therefore,  the  wheat  and  the  barley, 
the  oil  and  the  wine,  which  my  Lord  hath  spoken  of, 
let  him  send  it  unto  his  servants  : — and  we  will  cut 
wood  out  of  Lebanon,  as  much  as  thou  shalt  need ; 
and  we  will  bring  it  to  thee  in  floats  [i.  e.,  rafts]  by 
sea  to  Joppa  [a  Tyrian  seaport],  and  thou  shalt  carry 
it  up  to  Jerusalem."  [2  Chron.  ii.  11 — 16.] 

The,  above  artist, — the  Tyrian  Phidias, — whose 
genius  seems  to  have  been  universal,  had  been  named 
in  compliment  after  the  reigning  monarch  of  his  coun 
try, — viz.,  Hiram, — and  the  Tyrian  love  of  the  Arts 
may  be  gathered  from  the  fact  that  the  "  King's  name- 


238  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF         [BOOK  n.,  CH.  in. 

sake  was  the  artist-ambassador  from  Hiram  to  the 
King  of  Israel.  This  special  Envoy  might,  also,  have 
been  selected  in  compliment  to  Solomon,  for  the  artist's 
widowed  mother  was  an  Israelite,  of  the  Tribe  of  Dan 
[the  1st  Book  of  Kings  states  of  the  tribe  of  Naphtali], 
his  father  was  a  Tynan,  and  also,  doubtless  renowned 
for  works  of  art, — as  it  was  the  Tyrian,  as  well  as 
the  Egyptian  custom,  for  the  son  to  be  of  the  same 
profession  or  trade  as  the  father ;  thence  the  nu 
merous  pilots  and  mariners  of  Tyrus.  The  same 
custom  prevails  at  this  day  in  the  ancient  institutions 
of  China,  upon  the  principle  that  as  a  king's  son  shall 
be  king,  so  shall  every  son  be  as  the  father. 

For  what  the  ambassadorial  artist  accomplished  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  Books  of  Kings  and  Chro 
nicles, — a  higher  compliment  was  never  paid  to  the 
Arts  than  by  the  appointment  of  an  Architect  and 
Sculptor  to  be  a  monarch's  ambassador  to  a  foreign 
King,  and  his  representative  at  the  building  of  the 
chief  Temple  of  a  powerful  potentate  ;  and  as  if  to 
give  peculiar  character  to  the  Tyrian  Envoy's  recep 
tion  at  Jerusalem,  SOLOMON  deputed  a  delegation  to 
proceed  to  Tyrus,  for  the  purpose  of  escorting  him  to 
Israel,  that  the  chief  artist  of  The  Temple  should  have 
those  honours  conferred  upon  him,  which  were  alike 
demanded  by  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  the  amity 
of  the  King  of  Tyrus,  and  the  intellectual  character  of 
the  artist-envoy. 

"  And  Solomon  sent  and  fetched  Hiram  [the  artist] 
out  of  Tyre.  [1  Kings  vii.  13.] 


101 5  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  239 

Hiram  the  King  not  only,  through  his  artists,  built 
The  Temple  of  Jerusalem  for  SOLOMON,  but  also  his 
"  house  [cedar  palace]  of  the  forest  of  Lebanon,"  and 
a  palace  for  his  Egyptian  wife,  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh, 
king  of  Egypt.  For  these  services  Hiram  received 
the  promised  gift  of  SOLOMON, — viz.,  20,000  bushels  of 
flour  ("  beaten  wheat"),  20,000  bushels  of  wheat,  and 
of  wine  and  oil  150,000  gallons  each, — for  an  "  Epha" 
or  "  bath  of  wine,"  is  a  fraction  more  than  seven-and- 
a-half  gallons.  In  addition  to  the  above,  which  may 
be  received  as  for  the  Temple  only,  there  was  also,  a 
Treaty  of  peace  and  amity  drawn  up  between  the  two 
neighbouring  kings, — to  the  effect  that  Hiram  should 
receive  an  annual  payment, — that  might  have  been 
for  the  two  Palaces  erected  after  The  Temple. 

"  And  Solomon  gave  Hiram  twenty  thousand  mea 
sures  of  wheat  for  food  to  his  household,  and  twenty 
measures  ("  baths")  of  pure  oil :  thus  gave  Solomon 
to  Hiram  year  by  year.  And  there  was  peace  between 
Hiram  and  Solomon : — and  they  two  made  a  LEAGUE 
together:'  [1  Kings  v.  11,  ]2.] 

The  last  line  of  the  previous  quotation, — viz.,  and 
Hiram  and  Solomon  "  made  a  league  together,"  may 
have  reference  to  a  fact  mentioned  by  Tatian,  who  fol 
lowed  the  records  of  three  Phoenician  historians, — viz., 
that  Hiram  gave  his  daughter  [we  think  his  sister]  in 
marriage  to  King  SOLOMON,  and  that  it  was  through 
her  influence  that  he  was  seduced  to  worship  Astarte, 
the  Tyrian  Goddess.  This  record  by  Tatian  is  appa 
rently  supported  by  Scripture  itself. 


240  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  n.,  CH.  m. 

"  But  King  Solomon  loved  many  strange  women 
together  [besides]  with  the  daughter  of  Pharaoh 
[Egypt],  women  of  the  Moabites,  Ammonites,  Edom- 
ites,  and  Sidonians"  [Tyriaiis.]  *  *  *  "  And  it 
came  to  pass  when  Solomon  was  old  that  his  wives 
turned  away  his  heart  after  other  gods.1'  *  *  *  "  p0r 
Solomon  went  after  Ashtoreth  [  Astarte]  the  goddess  of 
the  Sidonians"  [Tyrians.]  "  And  likewise  did  he  for 
all  his  strange  wives,  which  burnt  incense  and  sacri 
ficed  unto  their  gods'1  [1  Kings  xi.] 

The  King  of  Israel  having  broken  his  nation's  law 
by  marrying  out  of  his  kingdom, — as  by  his  union  with 
a  daughter  of  Egypt, — it  would  naturally  appear  to 
him  to  be  no  increase  of  the  misdemeanor  by  intermar 
rying  with  a  Tyrian  Princess  ;  and  believing  that  this 
event  must  have  been  some  years  subsequent  to  the 
building  of  The  Temple,  we  have,  therefore,  hazarded 
the  date  at  1000  B.  c. 

The  wealth  expended  by  SOLOMON  in  the  building 
The  Temple, — his  Palaces, — and  that  attending  his 
household,  had  greatly  impoverished  the  national  trea 
sury,  and  led  to  excessive  taxation  ;  and  this  was  the 
chief  cause  (after  his  death)  of  the  Rebellion  of  the 
Ten  Tribes  from  their  brethren  at  Jerusalem,  when 
those  taxes  were  to  be  continued. 

It  must  have  been  upon  the  exhaustion  of  the  na 
tional  treasury  by  SOLOMON,  that  he  obtained  from 
Hiram  loans  of  money, — to  be  paid,  not  in  kind,  but 
in  cities ; — and  this  borrowing  by  the  magnificent  mo 
narch  must  have  continued  for  a  score  of  years.  The 


992  B.  c.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  241 

Tyrian  King,  however,  refused  to  receive  the  proffered 
cities  or  lands,  as  being  unworthy  of  the  donor  or  the 
receiver,   and  he  thereupon  affixed  upon  the  gift  a 
name,  which  is  now  as  unpleasant  to  a  Briton's  ear,  as 
it  must  have  been  to  the  King  'of  Israel.     The  Tyrian 
monarch,  to  prove  that  he  was  not  personally  offended 
(and  perhaps  to  shew  his  superior  wealth),  sent  to  Solo 
mon  a  present  of  gold,  in  value  over  600,000/.  at  that 
period.  [992  B.  c.]  "  And  it  came  to  pass  at  the  end  of 
twenty  years,   when    SOLOMON    had    built  the   two 
houses, — the  house  of  the  LOKD,  and  the  king's  house 
(now  Hiram  the  king   of  Tyre  had  furnished   Solo 
mon  with  cedar-trees  and  fir-trees,  and  with  gold  ac 
cording  to  all  his  desire),  that  then  King  SOLOMON 
gave  Hiram  twenty  cities  in  the  land  of  Galilee.   And 
Hiram  came  out  from  Tyre  to  see  the  cities  which 
Solomon  had  given  him,  and  they  pleased  him  not. 
[Hebrew,    '  were    not  right  in   his    eyes,']    and  he 
[Hiram]   said,    'What   cities  are   these  which  thou 
hast  given  me,  my  Brother  f     And  he  called  them 
the  Land  of  Cabul  [i.  e.  displeasing]  unto  this  day. 
And  Hiram  sent  to  the  king  six-score  talents  of  gold." 
[1  Kings  ix.  10 — 14.]      From  the  expression   "my 
brother"  it  would  seem  (as  we  before  hinted)  that 
Solomon  married  the  sister,  and  not  the  daughter  of 
Hiram,  although  it  may  be  regarded  as  an  expression 
of  royalty.     It  scarcely  admits  of  a  question  which  of 
the  two  monarchs  exerted  their  royalty  in  the  greatest 
splendour, — whether  it  regards  wealth  or  the  arts  and 
sciences.     Jewish  historians   have   elevated  Solomon, 

VOL.    I.  B 


242  ORIGINAL   HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  IL,  CH.  m, 

truly  at  the  expense  of  Hiram, — for  it  is  expressly 
stated  in  the  Bible,  that  for  "  twenty  years"  Hiram 
supplied  Solomon  not  only  with  material  and  artists 
for  building  his  Temple  and  Palaces,  but  with  money, 
— "  with  gold  according  to  all  his  desire," — and  added 
to  this,  (which  will  be  shewn  in  the  next  pages,) 
Hiram  supplied  a  navy  for  his  "  brother,"  for  the 
voyages  to  Ophir  and  Tarshish. 

It  should  also  be  remarked  that  the  liberality  of  Hi 
ram's  character,  and  his  toleration  in  matters  of  Reli 
gion,  are  without  their  parallels  in  Ancient  History. 
This  was  known  to  DAVID  and  SOLOMON,  for  no  other 
monarch  but  that  of  Tyrus  is  applied  to  for  building 
and  decorating  The  Temple. 

This  would  not  have  been  unnatural,  or  unreason 
able,  had  Hiram  been  of  the  same  practical  Religion  as 
that  of  Israel, — but  he  was  essentially  an  Heathen 
King,  and  erected  in  his  own  metropolis  the  most 
gorgeous  temples  and  golden  statues  to  Jupiter,  Apollo, 
and  the  minor  gods,  and  their  splendour  may  be  esti 
mated  by  what  he  erected  for  his  friend  at  Jerusalem- 
The  language  of  SOLOMON  must  have  offended  any 
mind  less  liberal  than  that  of  Hiram's,  for  in  his  mes 
sage  to  the  Tyrian  he  says  : 

"  And  the  house  which  I  build  is  great,  for  great  is 
our  (my)  GOD,  above  all  gods"  \_i.  e.  pluralities.] 

This  is  a  direct  allusion  to  the  worship  of  Hiram, 
who  believed  that  Jupiter  and  Apollo  were  the  Gods 
of  "  all  Gods," — but,  so  far  from  resenting  the  unin 
tentional  rebuke  by  SOLOMON,  he  actually  bestows  a 


992  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  243 

blessing  upon  the  worship  of  his  ally,  though  opposed 
to  his  own,  for  in  his  letter  he  writes  : 

"  BLESSED  BE  THE  LORD  GOD  OF  ISRAEL," 

and  that  his  actions  should  be  in  keeping  with  his 
words,  he  forthwith  entered  into  a  Treaty  to  build  the 
first  Temple  to  the  ever-living  and  the  only  GOD  at 
Jerusalem. 

Had  not  Hiram  been  king  of  Tyrus,  he  was  worthy 
to  have  been  monarch  of  Israel  ;  for  the  mind  that 
could  have  acted  as  his  own  did,  upon  so  august 
and  solemn  an  occasion,  was  already  prepared  to  re 
ject  plurality,  and  believe  in  The  One  GOD.  What 
a  contrast  does  Hiram's  character  present  to  all  the 
Roman  monarchs,  from  Tiberius  to  Maxentius,  when 
in  a  similar  position  from  the  introduction  of  Christi 
anity  ! 

From  the  foregone  description  of  the  Tyrian  arts 
and  artists  (and  for  details  the  Books  of  Kings  and 
Chronicles  will  testify)  it  will  not  be  questioned 
whether  from  personal  knowledge  and  skill,  they 
could  have  built  the  Cities  and  Temples  lately  disco 
vered  in  the  Western  Hemisphere  ;  but  more  especially 
is  the  question  now  inadmissible,  from  the  fact,  that  the 
styles  of  the  architecture  of  the  Temples  at  Jerusalem 
and  Palenque,  we  have  shewn  to  be  analagous  if  not 
identical. 

Scripture  does  not  warrant  any  Historian  in  writing 
that  the  Israelites  had  a  Knowledge  of  Navigation.  It 

R2 


244  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  11.,  CH.  m. 

has,  however,  been  often  stated  that  they  had,  because 
Solomon  "made  a  Navy:" — but,  the  sense  is,  that  he 
gathered  a  navy, — and  this  is  proved  from  the  fact  that 
Hiram  furnished  that  identical  "  navy"  for  the  King 
of  Israel.  Navigation  was  the  only  point  in  Tyrian 
policy,  in  which  they  resolved  to  have  no  rivals, — and 
to  prevent  it,  they  supplied  expeditions  for  other  coun 
tries, — Galleys,  Pilots,  and  Mariners  ; — they  formed 
Treaties  for  this  purpose  with  nations  with  whom  they 
were  on  terms  of  amity.  Hiram  followed  the  National 
policy  at  this  time  with  Solomon, — and  the  Tyrians  did 
the  same  subsequently  with  the  Egyptian.  Writers  in 
attributing  to  the  Israelites  a  knowledge  of  Navigation, 
quote  from  the  first  Book  of  Kings  [ix.  26]. 

992  B.  c.]  "  And  King  Solomon  made  a  navy  of 
Ships  in  Ezion-Geber,  which  is  beside  Eloth,  on  the 
shore  of  the  Red  Sea  in  the  land  of  Edom," — but  those 
writers  avoid  quoting  the  succeeding  verses, — and  two 
in  2  Chronicles  [viii.  17, 18]. 

"  And  Hiram  sent  in  the  navy  his  servants, — ship- 
men  [i.  e.  pilots  and  mariners]  that  have  a  know 
ledge  of  the  Sea, — with  the  servants  ["  common-hands"] 
of  Solomon." 

"  Then  went  Solomon  to  Ezion-Geber,  and  to  Eloth, 
at  the  Sea-side  [Red  Sea]  in  the  land  of  Edom.  And 
Hiram  sent  him  by  the  hands  of  his  servants, — Ships, 
and  servants  that  had  a  knowledge  of  the  Sea" — [i.  e. 
pilots  and  mariners].  Now  this  last  quotation  has  re 
ference  to  the  same  voyage, — and  it  is  there  shewn  that 
the  Tyrians  actually  built  the  ships: — they  were  pro- 


992  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  245 

bably  framed  and  fashioned  at  Tyrus, — then  taken  in 
parts  over  land,  (for  Hiram  "  sent  them") — and  that  is 
the  only  way  the  timbers  could  have  reached  the  Eed 
Sea,  from  the  Mediterranean, — and  then  the  ships  were 
built  or  put  together,  by  the  Tyrians  at  Ezion-Geber, — 
and  from  thence  they  commenced  their  voyage  to 
Ophir,  (although  some  doubt  the  locality)  on  the  shores 
of  India,  and  their  return  cargo  was  "  420  talents  of 
gold."  [i.  e.  two  millions  and  a  quarter  sterling.] 

We  are  anxious  to  establish  the  fact  that  the  Israelites 
had  no  Knowledge  of  Navigation,  and  that  upon  the 
authority  of  Holy- Writ, — for  the  Aborigines  of  North 
America  (who  are  descendants  of  Israel)  have  no  nau 
tical  knowledge  in  its  enlarged  sense, — and,  therefore, 
an  analogy  will  be  proved  by  the  absence  of  Com 
mercial  Knowledge. 

In  concluding  the  reign  of  the  most  renowned  of  the 
Tyrian  Kings,  the  record  of  whom  is  placed  beyond 
doubt,  or  question,  in  that  Volume  which  will  endure 
until  the  world  itself  shall  become  a  clouded  scroll, — 
a  glance  may  be  necessary  to  review  the  causes  that 
led  to  the  exalted,  and  unrivalled  character  of  Tyrus  : 
for  that  Nation  at  the  completion  of  the  Judaean  Tem 
ples  and  Palaces  [992  B.  c.]  was  without  a  rival  in 
station  or  power, — and  beyond  those  worldly  points,  it 
stood  unapproached  (save  by  Israel)  in  the  highest  at 
tributes  of  the  mind, — in  the  majesty  of  intellect, — the 
chief  ministers  being  Science,  the  Arts,  and  the  long 
line  of  faithful  followers,  attendant  on  every  refinement 
and  accomplishment. 


246  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  11.,  en.  m. 

The  great  secret  of  the  enviable  distinction  was, — 
NAVIGATION.  This  power  led  the  Tyrians  into  foreign 
cities, — it  enabled  them  to  give,  or  receive  from,  their 
Allies  in  the  several  parts  of  the  then  known  world,  all 
that  was  useful  or  novel,  in  exchange  for  their  own  ex 
ports ,  until  Tyrus  became  the  nucleus  of  all  intelligence. 
Upon  this  treasury  of  gathered  knowledge  she  im 
proved  and  increased  her  power,  by  retaining  what  was 
good,  rejecting  what  was  useless.  Tyrus  stood  in  the 
estimation  of  the  world  like  a  majestic  Temple,  which 
all  mankind  had  aided  in  building,  but  when  erected 
and  secure,  none  of  the  builders  were  allowed  to  enter. 
If  a  foreign  nation  required  a  naval  expedition,  Tyrus 
was  the  only  power  to  furnish  it  in  every  department, 
• — material,  shipwrights,  pilots,  and  mariners : — this  is 
proved  by  the  fleets  loaned  to  the  Kings  of  Israel  and 
Egypt ; — and  the  Tyrians  never  made  a  voyage  for  ano 
ther  country,  that  they  were  not  the  especial  gainers 
by  the  expedition.  All  discoveries  of  islands  were  their 
own,  for  they  alone  could  keep  or  reach  them  after 
wards,  for  other  countries  were  destitute  of  fleets.  The 
Naval  profession  in  the  minds  of  the  Tyrians  was  (apart 
from  Eeligion)  elevated  above  all  others; — they  re 
garded  it  as  a  peculiar  gift  from  the  Gods,  bestowed 
upon  them  as  a  National  blessing.  This  was  confirmed 
in  their  estimation,  because,  as  a  necessity,  it  was  asso 
ciated  with  the  Sublime  study  of  Astronomy.  Eeligion 
itself  was  brought  to  enhance  its  value, — thence  their 
Temple  to  Neptune: — the  highest  attributes  of  the 
mind  were  brought  forward  to  support  the  science, — 


992  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  247 

thence  even  her  philosophers  were  helmsmen: — for  in 
the  language  of  the  Prophet  ISAIAH, — "  Thy  Wise  men, 
O  Tyrus,  that  were  in  thee,  were  thy  Pilots." 

When  a  foreign  Nation  created  a  navy,  without  the 
sanction  of  Tyrus,  then,  as  before  stated,  the  latter 
country  made  war,  or  crusades  against  the  vessels  as 
they  should  appear  upon  the  Mediterranean.  The 
"  Daughter  of  Sidon"  attempted  no  inland  conquests ; 
she  was  content  that  her  throne  should  be  on  the  Seas : 
and  the  means  she  took  to  conceal  her  discoveries,  and 
the  secret  of  her  ship-building  from  foreign  countries, 
were  as  ingenious  and  determined,  as  her  resolution  to 
have  no  rival  was  indomitable. 

To  conceal  the  then  secret  of  Ship-building,  the 
Tyrians  resorted  to  the  following  means  of  commercial 
intercourse  with  all  new,  and  even  with  some  of  the 
surrounding  nations, — ancient  Iberia  and  Etruria, — 
viz.,  A  Tyrian  Galley  would  approach  for  instance, 
Britain  or  Hibernia. — only  by  night, — the  goods  were 
landed,  and  left  unattended  upon  the  rocks  or  beach. 
The  Galley  would  then  be  rowed  to  such  a  distance, 
that  the  natives  in  the  morning  could  make  no  disco 
very  of  the  manner  in  which  it  was  built.  The  Galley, 
however,  from  her  high  mast,  served  as  a  beacon  to 
them,  and  thence  conveyed  intelligence  that  a  cargo 
had  been  landed.  The  natives  would  then  investigate 
the  goods, — and  in  return,  place  by  their  side,  metals 
and  other  commodities  supposed  by  them  to  be  of  equal 
value :  they  then  (from  a  previous  treaty)  would  retire 
out  of  sight, — whereupon  a  small  boat  would  leave  the 


248  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  11.,  CH.  in. 

Galley  and  approach  the  shore ;  the  supercargo  would 
compare  the  value  of  the  metals  or  goods  offered  in 
return,  and  if  found  to  be  of  an  equal  barter,  the 
Galley  would  then  be  rowed  to  the  coast,  but  at  night 
only,  the  exchange-goods  would  be  placed  on  board, 
and  having  left  before  the  dawn,  the  secret  was  secure. 
If  the  natives  placed  in  exchange  less  than  the  value, 
the  Tyrian  boat  would  retire;  the  Aborigines  would 
again  approach  and  increase  the  payment:  if  they 
should  place  more  than  the  value  of  the  cargo,  the 
honour  of  the  Tyrian  merchant  (truly  '  Singer  of  the 
Sea')  was  such,  that  he  would  not  take  the  overplus, 
but  leave  something  of  value,  set  apart,  as  a  compli 
ment  to  the  generous  Islanders.  This,  without  doubt, 
was  the  origin  of  commercial  barter,  and  founded  upon 
the  refinement  of  honour  and  honesty. 

It  may  be  remarked  that  a  similar  custom  prevails 
even  at  the  present  day  at  Constantinople, — for  when 
a  shopkeeper  retires  for  his  meals,  or  even  for  a  walk, 
he  never  closes  his  door  or  his  windows, — every  article 
has  its  price  marked,  or  affixed  to  it  : — the  passer-by 
wishing  to  purchase,  takes  the  article  and  puts  in  its 
place  the  amount  in  money  ; — fraud  is  not  known,  for 
the  merchant  leaves  it  to  honour,  and  that  never  betrays 
honesty. 

The  Bard  of  Avon  must  have  thought  of  this  scene, 
and  of  the  impossibility  of  its  universal  application, 
when  in  reply  to  the  announcement  "  that  the  world 
was  grown  honest"  he  states  that  the  day  of  doom  must 
be  at  hand !  What  a  Millennium  will  be  achieved  by 


992  B.  o.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  249 

the  human  race,  when  every  Metropolis  shall  practise 
customs  in  analogy  with  that  in  the  City  of  the  Sultan, 
or  those  of  the  merchant-princes  of  ancient  Tyrus. 

The  determination  of  the  Tyrians  to  keep  the  secret 
of  their  discoveries  was  as  desperate,  as  their  method 
of  concealing  the  secret  of  shipbuilding  was  ingenious. 
To  illustrate  this  point  of  National  Character,  an  his 
torical  anecdote  will  be  given,  as  being  required  by 
this  work, — although  the  incident  occurred  some  ages 
later. 

The  Romans  having  become  a  maritime  power,  and 
having  intercourse  with  Tyrus,  ascertained  that  that 
Nation  imported  from  a  foreign  country  a  white  metal, 
which  the  Sons  of  Rome  imagined  to  be  Silver,  and 
that  it  was  brought  from  beyond  the  Pillars  of  Her 
cules, — now  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  The  metal  which 
had  aroused  the  curiosity  and  avarice  of  the  Romans 
was  Tin,  and  obtained  by  the  Tyrians  from  the  Isles 
of  Britain  and  Hibernia,  but  especially  from  the  former? 
— and  to  the  Tyrians  is  that  Island  indebted  at  this 
day  for  her  ancient  name — Britain, — and  of  her 
guardian  Goddess — Britannia  : — for  the  word  is  de 
rived  from  the  Tyrian  language, — viz.,  Brit-tan-nack, 
— i.  e.  Land  of  Tin, — so  that  there  is  actually  a  mys 
terious  link  in  the  chain  of  history,  between  Tyrian- 
Britain  and  Tyrian- America,  which  has  existed  for  more 
than  two  thousand  years  ! 

But  to  resume  : — The  future  conquerors  of  Britain 
resolved  to  find  out  the  secret,  as  to  where  the  pseudo- 
silver  came  from, — and  consequently  they,  unknown  to 


250  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOKIL,  CH.III. 

the  Tyrians,  placed  a  Galley  in-shore  on  the  coast  of 
Gaul,  within  the  British  Seas,  and  patiently  watched 
the  approach  of  the  vessel  of  their  rival,  known  to  be 
on  a  metal  expedition  with  the  Islanders.  The  Eoman 
allowed  the  Tyrian  to  pass  on  without  interruption 
(for  the  two  nations  were  at  peace)  and  then  followed 
at  a  great  distance  unperceived,  by  lowering  the  mast 
and  sail,  and  depending  upon  the  rowers.  As  the 
owner  of  the  secret  approached  Britain,  (thus  disco 
vering  which  of  the  Isles  was  the  object  of  their  voy 
age,)  the  Eomans  hoisted  sail,  plied  their  oars,  and 
followed  on  their  foaming  track, — that  their  chance 
for  barter  should  be  equal  to  the  Tyrians.  The  latter 
finding  that  they  were  discovered,  instantly  increased 
their  speed  towards  the  Isle, — thus  enticing  the  former 
to  follow  ; — all  were  silent  on  board  the  Tyrian  Gal 
ley,  as  if  in  sorrow  at  discovery, — the  Eomans  gained 
upon  them, — the  Sons  of  Sidon  in  apparent  despair 
threw  overboard  their  cargo  and  all  useless  material, 
as  in  fear  of  losing  the  secret, — the  Eomans  believing 
that  the  Tyrians  by  sailing  close  in-shore,  and  from 
their  loss  of  cargo,  were  about  to  land  in  sullen 
silence,  instantly  renewed  their  energy  both  by  oars 
and  sail  ;  on  sped  the  first  Eoman  prow  through  Bri 
tish  seas, — dashing  through  the  waves  like  a  wild  sea- 
bird  ; — and  on  the  silver  track  of  ambition, — amid  loud 
huzzas,  and  shouts  of  victory,  they  were  dazzled  in 
their  own  eyes  from  danger, — on  they  flew  like  the 
Eagle  of  their  country, — imperious  and  as  proud  ; — 
when — sudden  as  the  falling  of  a  star — the  Eoman 


992  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  251 

Galley  struck  upon  the  wave-covered  rocks, — the  ship 
was  rent  asunder, — all  were  lost, — not  one  returned  to 
the  Eternal  city  to  betray  the  secret !  The  last 
Roman  shout  of  despair  at  the  moment  of  the  defeat, 
was  caught,  and  echoed  as  one  of  triumph  by  the  inge 
nious  and  resolute  Tyrians, — for  they  in  the  friendly 
chase,  threw  over  the  cargo  not  only  to  lighten  their 
ship  for  sailing,  but  to  pass  over  shallows,  rocks,  and 
sands, — where  the  pursuer  (heavy  laden)  would  be 
sure  to  strike  ; — and  although  the  danger  of  shipwreck 
was,  also,  apparent  to  the  Tyrian  himself, — his  vessel, 
"  wise  men"  and  mariners, — still  to  follow  a  national 
monopoly  according  to  the  policy  of  his  country,  he 
dared  the  hazard  of  the  die,  although  life  and  wealth 
were  in  the  desperate  game  ! 

It  is  not,  therefore,  to  be  wondered  at,  that  Tyrus, 
from  practising  such  devices  and  courage  upon  the 
waters  of  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Atlantic,  should 
have  gained  and  secured  to  herself  the  title  of  Queen 
of  the  Sea ;  but  the  Policy  was  not  founded  in  bro 
therly  love,  or  neighbourly  intercourse;  and  as  a  con 
sequence,  the  Tyrians  were  against  every  rising  mari 
time  nation,  which  drew  from  those  countries  in  return, 
an  unconquerable  contempt  for  their  pride  and  mono 
poly,  and  compelled  them  to  place  so  high  a  duty  upon 
imports  into  Tyrus,  as  by  degrees  to  injure  her  pro 
sperity,  and  the  several  nations  thence  (as  a  necessity) 
became  their  own  manufacturers. 

The  writer  (or  the  reader)  of  history  would  pass 


252  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  m, 

his  time  uselessly,  if  he  did  not  draw  strong  conclu 
sions  for  a  nation's  downfall, — when  built  upon  such 
an  unjust  foundation  as  that  of  absolute  and  uncondi 
tional  commercial  monopoly.  Nations  of  ancient  days 
should  be  viewed  as  beacons  for  the  modern. 

Although  Tyrus  visited  every  country,  yet  every 
nation  at  this  time  (Sidon  and  Israel  excepted)  re- 
ceived  her  with  wounded  pride, — no  home  or  haven 
was  given  from  love,  but  from  fear, — every  hand  was 
ready  to  be  raised  against  her  ;  and  when  the  fatal 
moment  arrived  when  it  could  be  done  with  safety, 
not  a  Nation,  upon  the  surrounding  shores  of  the  Medi 
terranean,  but  at  once  exerted  the  wished-for  resent 
ment  ; — and  this  was  but  in  accordance  with  Prophecy. 
[Ezekiel  xxvi.] 

"  Many  nations  to  come  up  against  thee."  [i.  e.  Tyrus.] 
This  just  behaviour  the  Tyrians  knew  would  be  their 
doom  ;  and  in  the  day  when  the  Judgment  of  GOD 
and  of  Nations  fell  upon  them,  they  acted  in  the  great 
emergency,  in  a  manner  perfectly  in  keeping  with 
their  ocean-spirit  of  Independence.  "We  will  not  an 
ticipate  events  pertaining  to  warfare, — for  the  reign 
now  under  consideration  was  one  of  peace  and  happi 
ness. 

Of  King  Hiram  we  may  justly  write,  that  he  was 
the  original  upon  whom  the  Athenian  Pericles  (in 
after  ages)  founded  his  own  splendid  public  character- 
Tor  the  love  of  the  Fine-Arts,  in  all  their  branches, 
seems  to  have  been  Hiram's  dream  by  night,  his  reality 


990  B.  c.J  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  253 

by  day.  He  gathered  around  him  the  wise  and  the 
good,  the  gifted  and  the  talented,  to  illustrate  his  own 
conceptions, — for  his  brain  was  the  casket,  where,  for 
his  Nation's  service  and  that  of  his  Allies,  were  gathered 
those  inestimable  jewels  of  the  mind,  that  wealth  can. 
not  purchase,  and  Death  itself  cannot  destroy, — for 
corroding  Time  has  hallowed  them  to  the  present  day 
and  will  to  all  posterity  !  The  Temple  of  Jerusalem, 
erected  to  The  One  living  GOD,  claims  not  Solomon  for 
its  Founder,  with  a  greater  certainty  than  it  does  Hiram 
for  its  Builder.  In  following  the  above  course,  from 
the  direction  of  a  superior  and  elegant  mind,  Hiram 
but  consulted  the  true  glory  of  his  People, — for  he  en 
couraged  not  only  Poetry,  Music,  and  the  Scientific 
Arts,  but  enlarged  his  Commerce,  enabling  his  king 
dom  thereby  to  pursue  the  accomplishments  and  the 
intellectual  adornments  of  life, — for  the  Fine- Arts  and 
Commerce  are  as  essentially  the  instruments  of  Peace, 
as  swords  and  spears  are  the  weapons  of  war  !  The 
country,  guarded  by  her  feudal  Towers  and  Banners, 
may  be  physically  secure  in  parts  of  the  kingdom;  but 
the  Nation  that  points  to  the  Walls  of  Artistical  and 
Scientific  Galleries,  to  the  Temples  of  the  Muses,  Litera 
ture,  and  Education,  and  iofree  swelling  sails — for  her 
Bulwarks  and  Standards, — is  intellectually  defended 
in  every  quarter  of  her  domain, — for  Peace  is  the  Cita 
del,  and  the  several  branches  of  Prosperity,  her  moated 
outworks  ! 

Through  the  long,  life  of  Hiram  (whom  we  have 


254  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  in. 

ventured  to  style  "  The  Great"),  he  continued  the  firm 
ally  of  David  and  Solomon, — was  the  friend  and  pro 
moter  of  peace,  humanity,  the  arts  and  sciences, — was 
the  uncompromising  enemy,  as  a  consequence,  to  all 
warfare  depending  upon,  or  emanating  from,  the  bloody 
path  of  Conquest  :  and  to  these  high  points  of  cha 
racter  may  be  justly  added,  that  he  was  "  the  sworn 
and  covenanted  foe"  to  Religious  bigotry  or  intoler 
ance  !  The  reader  will  not  then  wonder  that,  during 
his  reign,  that  Tyrus  reached  the  highest  point  of  in 
tellectual  grandeur  in  the  estimation  of  antiquity  ;  and 
from  united  acclamation,  her  triumphant  Statue  was 
placed  upon  the  chief  pedestal  in  the  Temple  of  His 
tory. 

While  Hiram  lived,  his  mind  was  as  a  Pharos,  whose 
revolving  light  illumined  every  point  to  guard  his  fel 
low-man  from  the  rocks  of  danger,  and  to  ensure  a 
peaceful  haven — true  Nature's  harbour  ;  but,  at  his 
death  [about  990  B.  c.],  the  shade  remained  upon  the 
Tyrian  quarter,  and  threw  its  shadow  over  the  People ; 
while  other  Nations  took  advantage  of  the  forecast 
gleams,  and  found  for  themselves  a  brilliant  track  to 
power  and  safety. 

Such  was  the  patriotic,  peaceful,  and  intellectual 
King  Hiram  of  Tyrus,  whose  reputation  has  descended 
with  increasing  splendour  through  a  period  of  nearly 
three  thousand  years  !  His  elevated  mind,  extensive 
knowledge,  Religious  toleration,  the  patron  of  Educa 
tion,  Literature,  Arts  and  Science, — the  friend  of  op- 


£90  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  255 

pressed  humanity,  and  the  Patriot  King, — are  all  again 
revivified  amid  the  applause  of  nations,  in  the  person 
of  the  present  William  of  Prussia  ;  and  may  posterity 
record  his  memory  to  the  date  of  his  Tyrian  prototype, 
that  his  example  may  be  imitated  by  future  Kings  and 
Rulers ! 


256  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF         [BOOK  ir.,  CH.  iv. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

(868—861  B.  c.) 
KING    PYGMALION. 

THE  HIGH-PRIEST  ACERBAS,  AND  THE  PRINCESS  ELIZABETH, 
FOUNDING  OF  CARTHAGE,  &C. 

THE  DEATHS  OF  THE  QUEEN   pF    CARTHAGE   AND  CATO 
COMPARED. 

HEROISM  OF    THE    BRITISH   QUEENS   BOADICEA,   ELIZABETH, 
AND  VICTORIA. 

As  it  is  the  intent  in  these  volumes  to  glance  over 
the  ancient  world  with  an  Eagle's  far-reaching  gaze, 
undazzled  by  its  splendour, — and  not  as  the  mole,  to 
wander  beneath  the  Ruins  of  Empires,  clouded  in 
darkness, — the  chief  events  only,  therefore,  will  be 
brought  forward ;  for  they  were  the  causes  of  action, 
and  when  they  are  understood,  the  effects  will  appear 
not  only  natural,  but  unavoidable.  Thence  Hiram's 
character  was  a  cause, — peace  and  prosperity  were  the 
effects  of  that  cause, — so  mighty  are  the  deeds  of  one 
great  mind  in  the  annals  of  a  Nation !  The  Tyrant 
Pygmalion  is  a  direct  contrast  to  Hiram, — and  the 


868  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  257 

effects  from  that  cause  are  not  without  their  utility, — 
for  from  evil,  good  is  to  be  derived. 

The  next  event  in  the  history  of  Tyrus,  is  the  as 
cension  of  Pygmalion,  who  possessed  every  essential  of 
a  cruel  and  avaricious  monarch, — viz., never  virtuous  by 
design,  or  guilty  from  accident.  This  reign  brings  us 
also  to  contemplate  the  celebrated  Tyrian  Princess,  his 
Sister,  whose  virtuous  life,  heroic  immolation,  and  the 
genius  of  Virgil,  have  rendered  immortal ! 

That  the  Poet  did  not  follow  History,  must  be  ap 
parent  to  every  classic  scholar, — though  the  general 
reader's  knowledge  of  Dido  arises  from  her  association 
with  ^Eneas  ;  yet  this  hero,  who,  at  the  destruction  of 
Troy,  rescued  the  "  old  Anchises,"  lived  three  hundred 
and  twenty-five  years  before  the  Tyrian  Princess,  who 
subsequently  became  the  foundress  of  Carthage.  Vir 
gil,  in  writing  for  the  Romans,  had  selected  the  re 
nowned  ancestor  of  their  race  as  the  hero ;  and  as  the 
hatred  between  his  country  and  that  of  Carthage  was 
deadly,  he  flattered  the  citizens  of  Rome,  by  making 
the  Queen  of  the  former  nation  as  the  original  cause  of 
the  malignant  animosity.  Although  this  may  be  sanc 
tioned  by  that  saving  clause  in  writing  verse, — viz.,  "  a 
poetical  licence,"  yet  in  this  instance,  it  is  at  the  greatest 
sacrifice  of  truth  to  be  found  in  the  records  of  His 
tory. 

868  B.  c.]  Pygmalion  ascended  the  throne  of 
Tyrus  868  years  before  the  Christian  ./Era,  and  from 
an  after  action  against  the  life  of  a  near  relation,  and 

VOL.  i.  s 


258  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  n.,  CH.  iv. 

that  relative  even  closer  allied  by  marriage, — his  cha 
racter  must  have  been  cruel,  bloody,  and  treacherous. 

Acerbas  the  near  kinsman  of  the  Monarch,  was  not 
only  a  Eoyal  Prince,  but  also  High  Priest  of  the  Eeli- 
gion  of  the  Country,  and  consequently  of  superior 
knowledge  and  accomplishments.  In  addition  to  his 
station  by  birth  and  intellect  (for  he  was  regarded  as 
the  wisest  man  of  Tyrus)  he  was,  also,  the  richest 
person  in  the  kingdom,  and  in  default  of  issue  from  the 
reigning  family,  was  heir  to  the  throne.  These  circum 
stances  combined  were  causes  of  jealousy  to  Pygmalion 
while  Acerbas  was  yet  unmarried.  His  immense 
wealth  may  have  been  augmented  by  the  then  novel  and 
favourable  results  of  Commerce ;  for,  according  to  the 
Prophet  ISAIAH,  the  Tyrian  "  traffickers  were  the  ho 
nourable  of  the  earth,"  and  in  "  the  crowning  city"  her 
"  merchants  were  Princes" 

The  sister  of  the  King  was  the  renowned  Princess, 
known  in  poetry  and  general  history  as  Dido;  but 
whose  name,  while  yet  in  Tyrus,  was  Eliza, — or  Eliza 
beth, — which  name  translated  from  the  original  lan 
guage  means  an  Oath> — and  as  applied  to  its  possessor 
may  be  defined — an  Oath-taker.  It  is  therefore  pro 
bable  that  the  attachment  and  devotion  of  the  Princess 
for  Acerbas  must  have  commenced  in  her  earliest 
days, — because  her  death  (as  will  be  shewn)  arose 
from  an  irrevocable  oath  taken  by  her  of  fidelity  and 
widowhood  to  Acerbas,  should  she  in  the  course  of 
nature  survive  her  betrothed.  She,  therefore,  upon 


861  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  259 

taking  the  Oath  probably  received  the  name  of  Eliza 
beth,  and  from  that  circumstance,  its  definition,  and 
final  consummation  completely  illustrate  our  suppo 
sition. 

There  was  no  Princess  of  antiquity  endowed  with 
more  enlarged  attributes  of  the  mind  than  the  Tyrian 
Elizabeth  : — her  resolution,  active  courage,  intellect, 
and  womanly  devotion  were  alike  conspicuous,  and 
consequently  she  was  worthy  of  being  allied  to  a 
Prince  possessing  the  exalted  virtue  and  character  of 
Acerbas.  That  the  Oath  was  taken  before  the  mar 
riage  is  apparent;  for  the  Tyrant  did  not  prevent  the 
union,  but  actually  promoted  it, — and  from  this  deceit 
ful  acquiescence  on  the  part  of  the  King,  their  nup 
tials  must  have  been  solemnized  amid  the  rejoicings  of 
the  Nation  and  of  the  Throne.  [861  B.  c.] 

The  happy  bride  and  bridegroom,  in  the  consumma 
tion  of  their  devoted  union,  were  blinded  to  the  deep 
scheme  revolving  in  the  traitorous  brain  of  their  King 
and  brother. 

The  honourable,  yet  fatal  Oath  taken  by  the  Bride, 
was  to  be  continued  as  the  Wife, — but  its  sacredness 
could  only  be provedby  the  Widow.  Upon  the  death 
of  the  Husband,  it  was  easy  for  the  King  to  seize  upon 
the  enviable  riches  of  the  Prince  and  Priest  ;  if  this 
death  should  occur  before  the  Princess  was  blessed  by 
the  name  of  Mother,  the  absence  of  an  heir  would 
place,  by  constructive  law,  all  the  wealth  (except  the 
widow's  dower)  in  the  quiet  possession  of  the  avaricious 
Tyrant.  His  Sister's  oath  formed  a  barrier  against  the 

s  2 


260  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  en.  iv. 

existence  of  any  future  heir, — and  consequently  the 
death  of  her  first  and  only  Husband  must  be  accom 
plished  with  expedition,  otherwise  Nature  might  claim 
her  prerogative  and  adorn  the  Wife  with  the  title  of 
Parent,  and  thus  place  before  the  Nation,  not  only  an 
heir  to  the  Father's  riches,  but  to  the  Throne  itself.  In 
the  foregone  manner  most  probably  the  envious  King 
reasoned  and  reflected  ;  and  like  the  usurper  of  ancient 
Scotia  when  contemplating  the  acquisition  of  wealth 
and  power,  and  when  the  virtuous  means  whereby  they 
could  only  be  accomplished,  were  about  to  leave  the 
citadel  of  conscience,  his  resolution  was — 

"  If  it  were  done,  when  'tis  done,  then  'twere  well 
It  were  done  quickly.'' 

Thus  resolved,  the  Koyal  assassin  instantly  carried 
into  effect,  the  demoniac  murder  of  his  Sister's  newly 
married  Husband.  [B.  c.  861.]  It  is  in  trials  of  adver 
sity  that  our  natures  are  proved, — and  Woman  at  such 
a  time  stands  pre-eminent, — she  treads  the  steps  of  the 
fiery  ordeal  triumphantly : — though  blinded  by  the 
blow  of  fate,  still  her  after-resolution  illumines  her 
path,  arid  proves  to  wondering  Man,  that  the  plough 
shares  of  cruelty  have  been  heated  in  vain  !  Never 
was  this  proved  to  a  greater  degree  than  by  the  Tyrian 
Princess.  Scarcely  had  Acerbas  been  thus  basely  de 
prived  of  life,  when  secret  intelligence  of  the  deed  was 
conveyed  to  the  Wife, — as,  also,  the  cause  which  led  to 
it,  and  by  whose  authority  the  murder  was  committed. 
Terrible  indeed  must  have  been  the  triple-tongued 


861  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  261 

intelligence  that  conveyed  to  her  the  maddening  truth, 
that  one  act  had  made  her  a  widowed  bride, — a  fond 
Husband  murdered,  and  her  Sovereign  and  Brother 
that  cruel  Assassin  !  In  the  whole  range  of  fiction,  or 
poetry,  there  is  not  to  be  found  a  tragic  incident,  equal 
to  this  fact  from  the  romance  of  History. 

Rising  superior  to  her  fate,  her  resolution  was  in 
stantly  formed  to  defeat  the  deep-laid  scheme  of  her 
unnatural  Brother  :  she  felt  that  the  base  mind  which 
could  encompass  her  Husband's  death, — and  in  that 
Husband  the  triune  character  of  Prince,  Brother,  and 
High  Priest  of  their  ancient  Gods, — would  not  scruple 
to  sacrifice  the  Wife  and  Sister,  but  would  rather  ac 
complish  it,  if  Nature  had  already  ordained  that  she 
should  become  a  posthumous  Mother  : — for  Avarice 
being  the  motive  which  led  to  the  murder,  it  would 
naturally  lead  to  a  further  and  a  greater  crime, — there 
fore,  in  self-defence,  and  to  preserve  her  Brother  from 
an  increase  of  Sin,  she  resolved  upon  instant  flight, — 
and  for  that  purpose  a  Galley  was  forthwith  furnished, 
and  manned  by  her  Countrymen.  The  faithful  Tyrians, 
by  her  directions,  succeeded  in  placing  on  board  the 
entire  treasure  of  her  murdered  Consort,  together  with 
her  own  wealth  and  jewels, — the  Galley  cleared  the 
harbour  in  safety,  and  gained  the  open  Sea  without 
detection, — thus  defeating  the  entire  Scheme  of  the 
Tyrant,  who  had  for  his  present  punishment,  the 
assured  conviction  of  his  crime,  the  execration  of  his 
Country,  and  the  loss  of  the  very  object  for  which 
the  murder  was  accomplished.  The  perfection  of  retri 
butive  justice  was  here  accomplished. 


262  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  iv. 

This  royal  assassination,  and  the  flight  of  theTyrian 
Princess,  occurred  in  the  seventh  year  of  the  Tyrant's 
reign.  [B.C.  861.]  These  events  were  the  immediate 
cause  of  the  founding  of  the  Kingdom  of  Carthage, 
which  took  place  in  the  same  year. 

Upon  the  successful  escape  of  the  Eoyal  and  youth 
ful  Widow,  she  coasted  along  the  Asiatic  Shores,  and 
reached  those  of  Africa,  and  landed  at  Utica.     There 
are  several  reasons  for  believing  that  Tyrians  had  al 
ready  reached  this  spot,  as  some  Historians  have  sug 
gested.  The  following  are  the  arguments  here  offered 
for  such  a  conclusion:     1st.  That  the  general  name 
given  to  the  country  at  this  time  was  Cadmeia  (i.  e. 
Eastern),  evidently  derived  from  the  word  Cadmus,  a 
name  borne  only  (as  stated  in  the  previous  pages)  by 
the  ancient  Tyrian  Chiefs.     2dly.  The  city,  or  town  at 
which  she  first  landed  was  Utica  [i.  e.  ancient],  and 
she  named  the  Capital  of  her  own  founding,  Carthage 
(i.  e.  new   city)  apparently  merely  in  contradistinction 
to  the  previous,  or  "  ancient"   city  built  by  Tyrians. 
And  3dly.  The  fact  of  going  at  once  to  Utica,  seems  to 
indicate  that  her  reception  would  be  certain,  and  from 
no  people  could  her  sorrows  meet  with  such  sympathy 
as  from  her  own  countrymen.     Upon  her  arrival,  and 
her  misfortunes  being  made  known,  it  can  easily  be 
imagined  that  every  Tyrian  would  swear  fealty, — while 
her  immense  riches,  that  had  been  fatal  in  one  respect, 
— now  enabled  her  to  purchase  lands,   and  build  a 
citadel  and  walls  for  future  defence ; — her  own  judg 
ment,  and  the  skill  of  her  companions,  instantly  laid  the 


861  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  263 

plans  for  an  enlarged  and  successful  commercial  inter 
course,  which  should  outrival  (as  it  did  eventually) 
that  enjoyed  by  her  cruel  Brother  at  Tyrus.  In  addi 
tion  to  these  plans,  she  formed  a  scheme  of  Political 
action,  which,  as  applied  to  the  perfect  government  of 
a  Nation,  and  which  was  consolidated  at  her  death, 
Aristotle  boldly  stated  to  be,  the  most  triumphant,  and 
perfect,  that  had  ever  emanated  from  the  human 
mind  ! 

Thus  the  Tyrian  Elizabeth  founded  the  kingdom  ot 
Carthage,  of  which  she  was  at  once  created  Queen : — 
from  this  period  she  is  generally  named  by  Poets  and 
Historians  as  Dido ; — and  Virgil,  more  than  any  other 
writer,  has  for  ages  led  the  student  into  error  in  regard 
to  her  true  history. 

So  far  as  the  chief  events  of  Tyrus,  or  of  founding 
Ancient  America,  may  be  concerned,  the  future  fate  of 
the  Queen  of  Carthage  has  no  connexion:  but,  it  may 
be  permitted  for  the  pleasure  of  the  writer  (and  he 
dare  hope  the  reader  also)  to  follow  this  devoted  woman 
to  her  death. 

It  can  readily  be  imagined  that  the  Queen  of  Car 
thage,  in  her  present  position,  both  as  regards  her  regality 
and  widowhood,,  would  not  be  without  suitors  for  her 
hand  in  a  second  marriage.  Many  surrounding  Princes 
approached  her  court  to  obtain  that  honour,  but  all  were 
respectfully  rejected,  not  only  in  fulfilment  of  her  oath, 
but  from  her  idolatrous  devotion  to  the  memory  of  her 
murdered  bridegroom.  These  Royal  suitors  received 
the  refusal  with  the  respect  due  to  her  station,  and 


264  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  CH.  iv. 

without  any  desire  to  inquire  into  the  cause,  or  motive 
of  her  negative.  There  was  one,  however,  who  would 
not  be  satisfied  with  the  simple  denial, — but  resolved 
that  if  she  could  not  be  won  by  the  terms  of  peace,  she 
should  be  conquered  by  the  deeds  of  war ; — even  if,  as 
at  a  later  period,  that  war  should  be  carried  into 
Africa, — though  the  Catonian  sentence  "  Delenda  est 
Carthago"  should  be  the  motto  of  his  advancing 
banners. 

This  bold  suitor  was  Jarbas,  the  powerful  King  of 
Getulia,  who  threatened  to  declare  war  against  her  new 
nation,  if  she  persisted  in  refusing  his  solicitation  of  her 
widowed  hand  in  marriage. 

To  violate  her  oath  was  impossible, — it  would  have 
been  a  double  perjury, — to  the  Gods  and  to  the  Dead: 
to  have  married  in  disregard  of  her  oath,  would  have 
merged  her  own  kingdom  into  that  of  her  proposed  hus 
band's  :  if  she  suffered  war  to  be  made  upon  Carthage, 
her  capital  might  be  entirely  destroyed, — her  people 
enslaved, — and  herself  the  violated  victim  of  the  Con 
queror.  In  this  dire  extremity,  she  desired  time  from 
Jarbas  for  full  consideration  of  the  alternative;  and, 
also,  that  the  manes  of  her  departed  husband  might  be 
appeased  by  a  necessary  sacrifice  !  The  King  of  Ge 
tulia  at  once  was  softened,  and  instantly  yielded  to  her 
reasonable  request.  The  Queen,  however,  before  she 
made  the  proposal,  had  formed  her  resolution.  There 
was  but  one  way  to  save  her  name  and  people, — to 
keep  her  oath  inviolate, — and  to  prove  the  heroism  of 
Woman's  devotion : — it  was  indeed  by  a  Sacrifice  to 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  iv.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  265 

her  Husband's  departed  Spirit, — but  Death  was  to  be 
the  Priest, — her  Country  the  Altar, — and  her  own  Life 
the  Offering  ! 

With  this  resolution  she  commanded  a  funeral  pyre 
to  be  erected  as  for  a  sacrifice :  she  then  gathered  the 
Ministers  of  State  and  her  People  around  her;  and 
attired  in  her  robes  of  Koyalty,  she  ascended  the  newly- 
erected  Altar  of  her  Nation's  freedom  !  The  sur 
rounding  multitude,  unconscious  of  her  motives,  listened 
with  breathless  attention  to  her  fervent  and  patriotic 
eloquence :  she  urged  them  to  perpetuate  her  laws, — 
to  renew  their  energies  for  peace  or  war ; — upon  her 
death  to  place  the  reins  of  government  in  the  firm 
grasp  of  wise  men  only,  whether  they  now  wielded  a 
priestly  sceptre  or  a  peasant's  distaff; — as  she  had  no 
child, — the  offspring  of  her  brain  they  must  receive  as 
her  successor  !  To  these  points  of  National  glory  she 
demanded  their  oath.  The  vast  assembly,  gazing  from 
their  elevated  Queen  to  the  azure  Dome, — and,  with 
one  voice,  called  Apollo,  and  all  his  host,  to  bear  wit 
ness,  and  accept  their  united  and  sacred  Oath ; — while 
Echo  caught  the  sound,  and  bore  it  even  to  the  surrounding 
shores  and  walls  of  Carthage,  and  the  People's  eyes  were 
raised  to  Heaven, — the  Queen, — sudden  as  the  flash, — 
stabbed  herself  to  the  heart !  The  high-reared  Altar 
became  the  funeral  pyre  of  surrounding  danger  and 
desolation,  for  her  heroic  sacrifice  appeased  the  claims 
of  the  warlike  king. 

This  act  of  the  Queen  of  Carthage  would  be  viewed 
in  modern  days  as  madness  ;  but  to  estimate  it  cor- 


266  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  IL,  CH.  iv. 

rectly,  the  mind  must  retire  into  the  Temples  of  an 
tiquity,  when  self-immolation  was  regarded  as  the 
highest  test  of  pure  and  disinterested  virtue !  As 
without  a  similitude,  there  can  be  no  comparison, 
either  of  Institutions  or  Nations, — therefore  we  can 
only  contrast  our  own  with  ancient  days.  This 
difference  in  language — the  mere  instrument  of  truth 
properly  applied — has  been  the  cause  of  great  injus 
tice  to  events  and  personages  of  antiquity.  We  have 
no  just  right  to  compare  ourselves  with  the  ancients,  or 
to  measure  their  morals  or  virtues  by  the  standard  of 
our  own  supposed  perfections ;  and  our  posterity  would 
be  equally  as  unjust  to  themselves  as  to  us,  were  they, 
twenty  centuries  hence,  to  record  our  actions  and  in 
stitutions  by  their  then  received  ideas  of  increased 
and  (truly  so)  advanced  civilization.  To  be  just,  they 
will  in  mercy  to  the  faults  and  sins  of  their  ancestors 
(i.  e.  ourselves)  contrast,  not  compare  us. 

The  suicide — or  rather  in  ancient  phrase — self-im 
molation  of  the  Queen,  was  then  regarded  as  the 
highest  virtue;  and  Cato,  the  Man  of  Rome,  in  after 
ages  (and  at  the  same  Utica  where  the  Princess  first 
landed),  but  imitated  the  act  of  Woman  at  Carthage. 
A  comparison  between  these  two  acts  can  be  instituted, 
because,  at  the  time  of  their  being  committed,  the  an 
cient  world  regarded  them  both  in  similitude  of  virtue. 
The  same  as  the  suicidal  deaths  of  the  Patriots — Bru 
tus  and  Cassius, — after  the  fall  of  Freedom  at  Phi- 
lippi. 

The  Queen  of  Carthage,  and  Cato  of  Utica,  both 


BOOK  IL,  CH.  iv.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  267 

died  by  their  own  hands,  in  full  possession  of  their 
minds  and  faculties, — both  sacrifices  to  the  highest 
principles  of  national  virtue  ;  but  how  much  nobler 
was  the  Queen's  than  the  Senator's !  The  former,  by 
her  death,  saved  her  People — the  latter  died  uselessly, 
and  his  sword  pierced  other  bosoms  than  his  own. 
Cato  ceased  to  live,  because  he  would  not  survive  the 
downfall  of  his  country;  but  by  his  death  did  he  save 
his  native  land,  or  even  wrench  a  link  asunder  from 
the  enslaving  chain  of  Tyranny  ?  No  !  but  had  he 
lived  and  returned  to  Rome  upon  Caesar's  invitation, 
he  might — he  must — have  rendered  service  to  his  groan 
ing  country,  and  by  his  high  character  and  talents  have 
saved  her  from  suffering, — but  by  his  falsely -conceived 
destruction,  they  were  both  lost  to  Rome  and  to  poste 
rity  !  The  Queen,  on  the  contrary,  by  her  death, 
rescued  her  young  nation  from  a  war  of  slavery — gave 
it  additional  power  by  her  farewell  wisdom,  pronounced 
from  the  Altar  destined  to  receive  her  ashes, — bound 
her  tried  and  faithful  Tyrians  to  elect  their  Eulers  from 
the  scrolls  of  Intellect  only, — the  fulness  of  patriotism 
was  accomplished, — and  as  the  steel  pierced  her  heart? 
Nature  never  received  a  last  sigh  from  a  nobler  victim ! 
Honoured  in  life,  she  was  idolized  in  death, — her  last 
words  were  as  from  her  tomb,  and  consequently  upon 
the  fall  of  the  Queen,  ceased  the  Kingdom  of  Car 
thage;  but  from  those  Royal  ashes  arose,  with  Phoe 
nix  power,  the  Tyrian  and  giant  Republic,  which,  in 
after  ages,  sent  its  victorious  army  across  the  Seas  and 
snow-crowned  Alps,  even  to  the  Gates  of  Rome ! 


268  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  iv. 

The  Queen  of  Carthage  died  for  her  People — the 
over-applauded  Cato  for  himself  alone  ;  the  former 
cast  her  far-reaching  gaze  along  the  deep  vista  of  pos 
terity  ;  the  latter  only  looked  within  the  narrow  circle 
of  his  own  death -chamber.  The  former  died  to  em 
brace  the  Public  good — the  latter  to  avoid  a  selfish 
evil !  Mankind  have  applauded  man,  because,  in  so 
doing,  they  praise  themselves.  Thence  Cato's  immola 
tion  has  received  undying  praise  from  the  pens  of  Poets 
and  Historians ;  and  even  the  Tragic  Toga  has  moved 
in  mimic  life  to  infold  his  death  amid  Man's  applause ; 
but  Woman,  when  she  is  heroic  as  the  Queen  of  Car 
thage,  she  falls  from  man's  envy,  upon  her  own  Altar, 
never  to  rise  again  ;  or,  if  she  does,  it  is  only  to  falsely 
move  through  the  brain  of  a  sycophantic  Virgil  ;  or, 
for  her  true  death  to  be  given  to  adorn  the  final  fate  of 
the  Foundling  youth  of  Argos,  who,  as  ION,  is  to  be 
shrouded  in  a  Grecian  mantle,  and  for  that  people,  and 
not  the  Tyrian,  received  the  wild  applause  of  an  en 
raptured  audience  ! 

Woman  does  not  ask  Man  to  be  generous,  but  to  be 
just, — the  latter  will  secure  the  former. 

Every  good  or  brave  deed  traced  by  the  pen  of  His 
tory,  should  be  for  the  purpose  of  Justice  to  the  origi 
nal  party,  and  for  the  effect  of  virtuous  example  to 
posterity.  Thence  the  self-sacrifice  of  the  Queen  of 
Carthage  was  not  without  its  effect  (in  the  same  land) 
upon  the  mind  of  Cato,  who,  though  he  but  imitated 
the  Tyrian  Elizabeth,  and  failed  to  reach  her  high  mo 
tive,  still  her  example  inspired  him,  and  secured  his 
fame  ! 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  iv.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  -       269 

In  like  manner  the  glorious  heroism  of  the  first 
British  Queen,  —  Boadicea, — when  she  opposed  at 
Battle-bridge  the  Roman  army  under  Paulianus,  was 
not  without  its  effect  upon  England's  Elizabeth,  when 
she  addressed  her  assembled  knights  upon  the  threat 
ened  Invasion  from  the  then  haughty  Spain.  Eliza 
beth  but  imitated  Boadicea  :  but  in  our  own  time  it 
has  been  the  peculiar  felicity  of  England  to  witness 
an  original  act  of  heroism,  by  the  present  and  beloved 
British  Queen  :  for  when  Regicide,  like  a  wild  demon, 
stalked  abroad  unsecured, — and  when  the  Sovereign 
was  within  the  arena  of  assassination,  then  it  was  she 
threw  aside  the  mantle  of  her  own  protection,  to  shel 
ter  those  faithful  and  dear  to  her  ;  and  to  enjoy  that 
personal  freedom,  of  which  as  Sovereign  she  is  the 
chief  champion,—  and  companioned  by  her  Royal  and 
noble  Consort  alone, — unguarded, — except  by  her  GOD 
and  People,  she  braved  the  demon  efforts  of  the  assas 
sin  !  The  Almighty  in  His  mercy  cast  His  mantle 
over  both  !  This  noble  act, — this  self-sacrifice  of 
Queen  Victoria  to  the  interest  and  dignity  of  her 
Nation,  will  live  on  to  all  ages,  as  a  patriotic  example 
to  all  Sovereigns  and  Rulers  ;  and  for  its  true  Courage 
and  Patriotism, — Religious  dependence, — pure  Heroism, 
and  her  royal  Mercy  to  the  convicted  regicide, — will 
bear  a  triumphant  comparison  with  any  renowned  re 
cord  in  the  Annals  of  Antiquity  ! 


270  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  en.  v. 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE   PROPHECY    OF    ISAIAH, 

CONCERNING 

THE    OVERTHROW,    THE   RISE,    AND   THE   FINAL   FALL    OF 

TYRUS. 

(FORETOLD  712  B.  c.) 

THE  next  circumstance  claiming  peculiar  attention  in 
order  of  datum,  is  the  foretelling  of  the  destruction  of 
Tyrus  from  the  lips  of  that  Prophet,  who  announced 
the  advent  of  THE  SAVIOUR  !  The  sacred  writer 
whose  words  are  believed  by  both  Jew  and  Christian, 
the  time  only  of  the  Messiah's  coming  being  the  question 
at  issue  between  them  (apart  from  His  attributes)  must 
be  received  as  an  evidence,  inspiring  both  awe  and 
veneration  ;  for  it  is  founded  upon  one  of  the  highest 
proofs  of  Eeligion  itself.  Believing,  as  a  Christian, 
that  the  Prophecy  of  the  miraculous  Advent  on  earth 
of  THE  CHRIST-IMMANUEL,  was  accomplished  by  the 
Birth  of  JESUS, — any  and  every  Prophecy  of  less  im 
portance  by  Isaiah,  we  receive  with  absolute  belief  in 


712  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  271 

its  accomplishment, — either  past,  present,  or  future. 
This  was  our  education  in  boyhood,  received  from  the 
lips  of  a  fond  and  pious  Mother, — it  was  continued  in 
our  youth, — reason  and  reflection  have  produced  firm 
conviction  in  our  manhood :  nor  in  arriving  at  this 
conclusion  have  we  rejected  or  forgotten  the  student's 
duty  in  solving  a  problem  or  proposition, — viz.,  that  all 
arguments  should  be  investigated,  either  in  favour  or 
against  the  question; — we,  therefore,  have  attentively 
read  the  writings  of  atheists,  and  all  that  have  endea 
voured  to  refute  the  authority  of  the  Bible, — the  re 
sult  has  been  to  increase  and  consolidate  the  belief  first 
obtained  from  Maternal  eloquence,  and  to  enable  us  to 
pass  through  the  Infidel-ordeal  unscathed  and  scarless ! 
Even  as  a  book  of  historic  record  relative  to  the  house 
of  Abraham, — either  collectively  or  in  its  separate 
branches, — it  bears  truth  upon  every  page ;  for  al 
though  written  by  Hebrew  Historians,  the  vices  of  the 
Eulers  and  the  People  are  recorded,  as  well  as  the  vir 
tues, — the  former,  for  their  own  fame,  they  would 
have  naturally  concealed,  had  not  Truth  been  stronger 
than  any  desire  to  obtain  the  applause  of  posterity 
through  the  means  of  Falsehood. 

When,  therefore,  a  Prophecy  of  ISAIAH  has  not  been 
(apparently  to  human  knowledge)  accomplished,  our 
religious  belief  teaches  us  that  it  has  been,  or  will  be 
fulfilled;  and  if  the  Theory  of  this  present  work  is 
proved  or  admitted  (from  previous  facts  and  analogies, 
and  those  to  follow),  our  faith  will  be  still  further  in 
creased, — for  we  shall  have  lived  to  see  another  Pro- 


272  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  CH.  v. 

phecy  accomplished,  and  (with  the  humility  of  the  most 
humble  of  GOD'S  creatures  we  write) — ourselves  to 
have  proved  and  established  its  fulfilment. 

EZEKIEL  and  ZECHAKIAH  both  prophesied  the  fall  of 
Tyrus  124  years  after  the  time  of  ISAIAH, — but  the 
latter  Prophet  foretold  its  first  destruction  140  years 
before  its  occurrence, — not  only  that,  but  that  it  should 
be  regenerated  as  a  nation  after  seventy  years, — and 
then  be  again  destroyed: — these  remarkable  Prophecies 
were  accomplished.  There  was,  however,  another 
portion  of  the  last  words  of  ISAIAH  in  reference  to  the 
Tyrian  kingdom,  in  themselves  a  perfect  Prophecy, 
which  was,  and  is,  as  we  firmly  believe,  fulfilled;  but 
now  for  the  first  time  so  contemplated.  The  words 
have  been  passed  over  even  by  Christian  writers,  upon 
the  supposed  ground  that  they  would  prove  a  negative 
in  regard  to  the  truth  of  Prophecy,  and  atheists  have 
availed  themselves  of  that  silence  to  advance  their  own 
wishes  ;  but  Time,  the  chief  champion  of  Heaven's 
children— Truth  and  Faith,— has  now  established  the 
affirmative  in  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

The  entire  Prophecy,  or  rather  Prophecies,  regard 
ing  Tyrus  will  now  be  given  as  uttered  by  ISAIAH, 
they  having  been  predicted  in  the  year  712  B.  a,  and 
consequently  next  in  chronological  order,  in  reference 
to  the  History  now  under  the  contemplation  of  the 
reader. 

We  shall  offer  no  minute  analysis  at  this  time,  but 
such  remarks  as  may  be  required  to  explain  the  pas 
sages.  The  lines  italicised  have  peculiar  reference  to 


712  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  273 

the  present  subject.  The  reader  will  observe  that  the 
prediction  was  uttered  forty  years  after  the  founding 
of  Rome,  and  149  years  after  that  of  Carthage ,  as  ex 
pressed  in  the  previous  chapter ;  and  from  the  savage 
deed  committed  by  the  tyrant  Pygmalion,  it  will  be  pre 
sumed  (at  least  in  argument)  that  every  principle  of 
honour  and  exalted  character,  as  possessed  and  prac 
tised  by  Hiram  the  Great,  had  ceased  to  be  exercised 
by  the  throne  of  Tyrus ;  and  probably  so  continued  to 
the  time  of  ISAIAH,  who,  thereupon — God-instructed — 
uttered  the  following  triple  Prophecy  concerning  the 
the  Metropolis  of  the  World ;  —  that  it  should  be 
destroyed,  but  that  a  Remnant  should  be  saved! 

It  should  be  remembered  in  reading  the  Prophecy, 
that  Tyrus  was  originally  colonized  by,  and  from, 
Sidon  ;  that  the  Isle  was  only  partly  inhabited,  and 
that  the  Capital,  at  this  time,  was  on  the  mainland, 
which  was  distant  from  the  Island  about  half  a 
mile. 

The  celebrated  Prophecy  is  as  follows :  viz. — 
"  The  burden  of  Tyre  !  Howl,  ye  ships  of  Tarshish; 
for  it  is  laid  waste,  so  that  there  is  no  house,  no  en 
tering  in  :  from  the  land  Chittim,  it  is  revealed  to 
them.  Be  still  ye  inhabitants  of  the  isle  ;  thou 
whom  the  merchants  of  Sidon,  that  pass  over  the  sea, 
have  replenished.  And  by  great  waters,  the  seed  of 
Sihor  \i.  e.  Nile],  the  harvest  of  the  river,  is  her  re 
venue  ;  and  she  is  a  mart  of  nations.  Be  thou  ashamed? 
0  Sidon !  for  the  sea  hath  spoken,  even  the  strength  of 
the  sea,  saying,  I  travail  not,  nor  bring  forth  children 

VOL.  I.  T 


274  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  v. 

neither  do  I  nourish  up  young  men,  nor  bring  up  virgins. 
As  at  the  report  concerning  Egypt,  so  shall  they  be 
sorely  pained  at  the  report  of  Tyre.  Pass  ye  over  to 
Tarshish ;  howl,  ye  inhabitants  of  the  isle.  Is  this  your 
joyous  city  [Tyrus],  whose  antiquity  is  of  ancient  days? 
Her  own  feet  shall  carry  her  afar  off  to  sojourn  ! 

"Who  hath  taken  this  counsel  against  Tyre,  the 
crowning  [Royal]  city,  whose  merchants  are  princes, 
whose  traffickers  are  the  honourable  of  the  earth  ? 
The  LORD  of  hosts  hath  purposed  it,  to  stain  the  pride 
of  all  glory,  and  to  bring  into  contempt  all  the  honour 
able  of  the  earth.  Pass  through  thy  land  as  a  river, 
O  Daughter  of  Tarshish  :  there  is  no  more  strength. 
He  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the  sea,  he  shook  the 
kingdoms  :  the  LORD  hath  given  a  commandment 
against  the  merchant-city,  to  destroy  the  strongholds 
thereof.  And  he  said,  Thou  shalt  no  more  rejoice,  O 
thou  oppressed  virgin,  Daughter  of  Sidon  :  arise,  pass 
over  to  Chittim ;  there,  also,  shalt  thou  have  no  rest.  Be 
hold  the  land  of  the  Chaldeans  ;  this  people  was  not, 
till  the  Assyrian  [Nimrod]  founded  it  for  them,  that 
dwell  in  the  wilderness  :  they  set  up  the  towers  [of 
Babel]  thereof,  they  raised  up  the  palaces  thereof;  and 
He  brought  it  [Nineveh]  to  ruin.  Howl,  ye  ships  of 
Tarshish ;  for  your  strength  is  laid  waste. 

"  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  [/.  e.  after 
the  first  fall],  that  Tyre  shall  be  forgotten  [as  a  Na 
tion]  seventy  years,  according  to  the  days  of  one  king : 
after  the  end  of  seventy  years  shall  Tyre  sing  as  an 
harlot.  Take  an  harp,  go  about  the  city,  thou  harlot 


712  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  275 

that  hast  been  forgotten  :  make  sweet  melody,  sing 
many  songs,  that  thou  mayst  be  remembered  [i.  e.  as 
in  her  early  days].     And  it  shall  come  to  pass  after 
the  end  of  seventy  years,  that  the  Lord  will  visit  Tyre 
[i.  e.  give  her  strength],  and  she  shall  turn  to  her  hire 
[i.   e.   merchandise],   and   shall   commit  fornification 
[?'.  e.  have  commerce^  with  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
world  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.     And  her  merchan 
dise,  and  her  hire,  shall  be  holiness  to  the  Lord  [i.  e. 
they  shall  prove  the   Sabbath  : — they  did  so  at  Jeru 
salem,  vide  Neherniah] :  it  shall  not  be  treasured  nor  laid 
up  ;  for  her  merchandise  shall  be  for  them  that  dwell 
before  the  LORD  [i.  e.  house  of  Israel],  to  eat  suffi 
ciently,  and  for  durable  clothing.     Behold,  the  LORD 
maketh  the  earth  empty,   and  maketh  it  waste,  and 
turneth  it  upside  down,  and  scatter  eth  abroad  the  in 
habitants  thereof.     And  [so]  it  shall  be,  as  with  the 
People  so  with  the  Priest;  as  with  the  servant,  so  with  the 
master;  as  with  the  maid,  so  with  the  mistress;  as  with 
the  buyer,  so  with  the  seller ;  as  with  the  lender,  so  with 
the  borrower  ;  as  with  the  taker  of  usury,  so  with  the 
gainer  of  usury  to  him.  The  land  shall  be  utterly  emptied, 
and  utterly  spoiled:  for  the  LORD  hath  spoken  this  word. 
When  THUS  it  shall  be  [i.  e.  at  the  second  and  last 
fall],  in  the  midst  of  the  land  among  the  people,  there 
shall  be  as  the  shaking  of  an  olive  tree,  and  as  the 
gleaning  of  grapes  when  the  vintage  is  done.     They 
[i.  e.  the  remnant]  shall  lift  up  their  voice,  they  shall 
sing  for  the  majesty  of  the  LORD, — they  shall  cry  aloud 
[i.  e.  praise]  from  the  Sea  /"  [Isaiah  xxiii.  &  xxiv.] 

T  2 


276  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  v. 

Some  of  the  Prophet's  reflections  have  been  omitted, 
as  not  being  prophetical. 

That  the  reader  may  not  think  that  we  have  made 
an  error  in  regard  to  a  Remnant  of  the  Tynans  being 
saved,  the  following  quotation  from  the  same  Prophet 
is  given,  wherein  the  same  figure  of  speech  is  used 
concerning  the  fall  of  Israel,  and  the  safety  of  a  small 
portion. 

"  And  in  that  day  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  the 
glory  of  JACOB  shall  be  made  thin,  and  the  fatness  of 
his  flesh  [i.  e.  race]  shall  wax  lean.  And  it  shall  be 
as  when  the  harvest-man  gathereth  the  corn,  and 
reapeth  the  ears  with  his  arm  ;  and  it  shall  be  as  he 
that  gathereth  ears  in  the  valley  of  Eephaim.  Yet 
gleaning  grapes  shall  be  left  in  it,  as  the  shaking  of 
the  olive-tree,  two  or  three  berries  in  the  top  of  the 
uppermost  bough,  four  or  five  in  the  outmost  fruitful 
branches  thereof,  saith  the  Lord  God  of  Israel."  [Isaiah 
xvii.  4—6.] 

The  comparison  of  the  remnant  of  a  nation,  to  the 
few  remaining  grapes  upon  the  vine,  or  in  the  baskets, 
after  a  general  gathering  of  the  harvest,  is  used  also 
by  JEREMIAH  in  prophesying  the  destruction  of  Judasa, 
— the  word  "  remnant"  is  distinctly  used. 

"  Be  thou  instructed,  0  Jerusalem,  lest  my  Soul 
depart  from  thee  :  lest  I  make  thee  desolate,  a  land 
not  inhabited.  Thus  saith  the  LORD  of  hosts, — They 
shall  throughly  glean  the  REMNANT  of  Israel  as  a  vine: 
turn  back  thine  hand  as  a  grape-gatherer  into  the 
baskets."  [Jeremiah  vi.  8,  9.] 


712  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  277 

The  same  simile  is  found  in  the  Apocrypha.  [2  Es- 
dras  xvi.  29—31.] 

The  preceding  figure  of  speech  used  by  the  Prophets 
ISAIAH  and  JEREMIAH  was  evidently  taken  by  them 
from  the  words  of  the  first  Lawgiver,  spoken  over 
seven  centuries  before,  in  reference  to  the  stranger's, 
the  widow's,  and  the  orphan's  right  to  the  remnants  of 
the  field,  and  of  the  fruit  trees.  This  law  is  practised 
and  permitted  even  to  this  day,  by  that  class  of  har 
vest-followers,  called  gleaner s, — the  modern  Ruths, — 
from  the  original  of  whom  sprang  the  all-charity  SAVI 
OUR  !  MOSES  commanded  that — 

"  When  thou  cuttest  down  thine  harvest  in  the  field, 
and  hast  forgot  a  sheaf  in  the  field,  thou  shalt  not  go 
again  to  fetch  it: — it  shall  be  for  the  stranger,  for  the 
fatherless,  and  for  the  widow, — that  the  LORD  thy 
GOD  may  bless  thee  in  all  the  work  of  thine  hands. 
When  thou  beatest  thine  olive-tree,  thou  shalt  not  go 
over  the  boughs  again, — it  [the  remnant]  shall  be  for 
the  stranger,  for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow.  When 
thou  gatherest  the  grapes  of  thy  vineyard,  thou  shalt 
not  glean  it  afterwards, — it  shall  be  for  the  stranger, 
for  the  fatherless,  and  for  the  widow." 

The  remnant — or  gleanings — of  a  Nation,  as  ap 
plied  to  the  Tyrians  by  ISAIAH  must  be  apparent  to 
the  reader  : — its  application  to  the  present  Work  (toge 
ther  with  other  portions  of  the  Prophecy),  will  be 
proved,  as  we  advance,  from  the  records  of  Classic  and 
acknowledged  History. 


278  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 


CHAPTER   VL 

(609—606  B.  c.) 
KING    ITHOBALUS    THE  FIRST. 

[i.  €.  ETH-BAAL.] 

THE  FIKST  CIKCUMNAVIGATION  OF  THE  CONTINENT  OF 
AFRICA  BY  THE  TYRIANS,  SCIENTIFICALLY  INVESTIGATED 
AND  ESTABLISHED,  &C. 


SECTION  I. 

THE     CAUSE     OF     THE     EGYPTO-TYRIAN      EXPEDITION — HERODOTUS 
REVIEWED — THE  COURSE    OF    THE  "  EAST-WIND,"  &C. 

THE  subject  now  to  be  considered  is  of  peculiar 
interest  in  reference  to  the  history  of  early  Science  j 
and  more  so  from  the  fact,  that  doubts  have  been 
entertained  by  some  Historians  as  to  whether  this 
celebrated  Voyage  was  accomplished,  or  even  attempted. 
These  doubts  have  arisen  from  the  silence  of  some  of 
the  early  Eoman  writers  upon  the  subject,  and  subse 
quent  authors  have,  thereupon  rejected  the  supposed 
expedition.  It  will  be  our  object  in  this  Chapter,  to 


609—606  B.  c.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  -      279 

firmly  establish  that  the  Voyage  did  take  place,  and  to 
set  the  question  at  rest.  This  will  be  done  not  only 
on  the  authority  of  the  Greek  historian,  Herodotus, 
but  upon  the  higher  authority  of  Scripture, — from  the 
words  of  the  Prophets  JEREMIAH  and  EZEKIEL, — which 
will  now  be  brought  forward  (as  we  humbly  submit) 
for  the  first  time  to  bear  upon  the  question. 

The  establishing  of  this  proposition  in  the  affirma 
tive,  and  beyond  further  dispute,  has  a  material  effect 
towards  supporting  the  Theory  of  this  entire  work,  so 
far  as  relates  to  the  Aborigines  of  Mexican  America 
being  of  Tyrian  descent ; — therefore,  the  interesting 
subject  calls  for  minute  investigation  in  order  to  sus 
tain  the  proposition.  It  must  also  be  of  interest  to 
the  general  reader,  merely  as  an  elucidation  of  early 
Science,  and  especially  the  analysis  of  the  celebrated 
"  East- Wind,"  so  often  mentioned  in  the  Bible. 

The  suggestion  by  some  writers  that  the  circum 
navigation  of  Africa  took  place  in  the  time  of  Hiram 
and  Solomon  [1000  B.  c.]  cannot  be  supported  by  any 
proofs,  or  even  probabilities,  but,  on  the  contrary,  is  re 
futed  from  two  causes ;  viz.,  1st,  From  the  motive  why  the 
Egyptian,  Pharaoh-Necho,  undertook,  or  rather  resolved 
upon  the  expedition, — which  establishes  it  to  have  been 
the  first  voyage  ;  and  2dly,  The  natural  incident  or 
fact,  observed  during  the  voyage  (of  this  hereafter),  and 
which  appeared  so  surprising  not  only  to  the  Tyrians 
and  Egyptians,  but  even  to  Herodotus  himself, — proves 
that  the  expedition  did  not  take  place  before  the  time 
of  Ithobalus,  for  the  same  "  incident"  would  have  been 


280  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOKII.,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 

noticed  whenever  the  first  voyage  was  made,  as  it  will 
be  whenever  the  last  voyage  shall  be  accomplished 
around  the  Continent  of  Africa. 

This  Expedition  was  at  the  expense  of  the  Egyptian 
King,  Pharaoh-Necho,  who  slew  in  battle  Josiah,  King 
of  Judah,  as  recorded  in  Scripture.  [2  Kings  xx.  3.] 
The  Monarch  of  the  Nile  ascended  the  throne  616  B.  c. 

The  ships  of  the  Expedition  were  built  by  the  Ty- 
rians ; — piloted,  manned,  and  equipped  by  them,  and 
consequently  the  voyage  belongs  to  their  history  con 
jointly  with  that  of  Egypt.  Let  us  review  the  circum 
stance  which  led  to  the  Expedition,  and  the  means  of 
defraying  the  expense: — the  latter  will  be  found  to 
emanate  from  the  coffers  of  Judaea,  and  not  from  those 
of  Egypt.  Pharaoh-Necho  possessed  a  mind  of  no  or 
dinary  character,  not  only  in  regard  to  government,  but 
for  scientific  pursuits.  Six  years  after  his  ascension  to 
the  throne  he  declared  war  against  the  King  of  Ba 
bylon,  and  marched  an  army  towards  the  Euphrates. 
It  was  at  this  time  that  Josiah  "  the  pious,"  King  of 
Judah,  followed  the  Monarch  of  Egypt,  for  the  purpose 
of  making  warfare  upon  him  and  his  army,  and  thus 
prevent  his  approach  upon  the  Babylonians.  Pharaoh 
used  every  entreaty  to  Josiah  to  entice  him  to  return 
to  his  own  nation,  as  he  had  no  wish  to  make  battle 
with  Judsea,  but  rather  desired  the  amity  of  that  coun 
try.  Josiah,  however,  still  followed  on  the  rear  of  the 
Egyptian  army,— when  Pharaoh  suddenly  turned  upon 
the  Judsean  force,  before  the  approach  of  the  army  of 
Babylon.  The  two  enemies  met  in  the  plain  of  Me- 


609 -606  B.C.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  281 

giddo.  Josiah  was  mortally  wounded,  carried  from 
the  field  in  his  chariot,  and  shortly  after  died  at  Jeru 
salem.  His  son  Jehoahaz  succeeded  him,  but  reigned 
only  three  months,  when  he  was  dethroned  by  the  in 
dignant  Pharaoh,  and  Josiah's  eldest  son  crowned  by 
orders  of  the  Egyptian,  and  Judasa  placed  under  an 
annual  tribute  "  of  an  hundred  talents  of  silver,  and  a 
talent  of  gold."  [?'.  e.  4 1,42 5L~\  This  event  occurred 
610  B.C.;  and  returning  victorious  to  Egypt,  Pharaoh 
probably  contemplated  how  he  might  best  employ  the 
Judsean  tribute,  and  make  it  available  in  the  paths  of 
peace.  From  relative  circumstances  we  are  led  to 
reason  that  such  were  his  thoughts, — for  we  now  find 
that  he  resolved  to  attempt  the  joining  of  the  Eed  Sea 
with  the  Mediterranean,  or  with  the  Eiver  Nile,  by 
means  of  a  Ship-Canal  between  either  of  the  two 
waters.  Egypt  would  then  receive  merchandise  direct 
from  India,  passing  through  the  Straits  of  Babelmandeb, 
and  so  through  the  Red  Sea  and  the  Gulf  of  Suez;  and 
by  means  of  the  proposed  Canal  to  some  harbour,  or 
commercial  emporium  to  be  erected  on  the  banks  of  the 
Nile,  at  the  fork  of  the  Delta,  or  at  one  of  the  mouths  of 
the  river  on  the  Mediterranean. 

This  policy  of  a  commercial  connexion  between  the 
Nile  and  Suez,  and  so  to  India,  is  again  revived  at  the 
present  day,  after  a  lapse  of  nearly  2500  years  !  At 
this  time,  610  B.  c.,  Egypt  had  no  commerce  of  her  own, 
and  had  always  despised  the  merchant's  pursuit.  She 
had  no  navy  or  vessels  of  her  own, — except  her  river 
boats, — yet  she  was  willing  to  receive  from  other  na- 


282  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 

tions  the  rich  commodities  derivable  from  their  com 
mercial  energy,  and  in  exchange  for  her  corn  and  linen 
cloths;  consequently  the  Egyptians  were  merchants  at 
the  very  time  they  affected  to  despise  the  means 
whereby  merchandise  was  acquired.  To  the  fact  of 
the  Egyptians  really  despising  and  rejecting  Navigation, 
may  be  attributed  the  land  wonders  of  the  Nile, — the 
Pyramids  and  Temples : — for  not  being  engaged  upon 
the  Ocean,  or  the  Mediterranean  in  any  manner  (and 
to  leave  the  river  Nile  for  other  waters  was  esteemed 
a  sacrilege),  they  of  a  necessity  could  turn  their  at" 
tention  only  to  the  grandeur  of  the  Earth, — naturally 
or  artificially, — i.  e.  to  Agriculture,  or  the  Arts, — and 
they  were  content  to  leave  the  domain  of  Neptune  to 
those  who  were  willing  to  become  the  bold  subjects  of 
his  treacherous  empire  ! 

In  the  attempt  to  form  a  Canal  from  the  Eed  Sea  the 
King  of  Egypt  completely  failed,  probably  owing  to  the 
drifting  sands  ;  and  it  was  this  defeat  in  one  path  of 
Science,  that  led  him  instantly  to  pursue  another,  in 
which  he  would  not  have  the  same  difficulties  of  Nature 
to  contend  with ;  and  in  this  resolve  he  was  actuated 
by  the  safety  of  his  reputation, — for  the  new  idea  had 
precisely  the  same  object  in  view,  as  that  in  which  he 
had  so  signally  failed; — viz.,  to  bring  the  riches  of  India 
and  the  Nile  together  by  means  of  water  communication. 
The  only  way  whereby  this  could  be  accomplished  was 
by  a  circumnavigation  of  the  Continent  of  Africa. 
There  seems  to  be  truth  upon  the  entire  subject  of  this 
Voyage,  from  the  fact,  as  already  expressed,  that  the 


609—606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  283 

second  scientific  attempt,  had  for  its  object  the  same  as 
the  first. 

This  is  a  proof  that  the  Voyage  was  not  attempted  or 
accomplished  in  the  time  of  Solomon  and  Hiram; — 
for  if  it  had  been,  it  would  no  longer  have  been  a  ques 
tion,  but  a  repetition  of  a  "  foregone  conclusion/' 

The  primitive  undertaking  of  Pharaoh  did  not  re 
quire  Pilots  or  mariners, — the  expedition  now  to  be  at 
tempted  not  only  demanded  both,  but  also  Galleys  and 
"  all  the  appliances  and  means"  of  Navigation, — these 
the  Egyptians,  like  the  Israelites,  did  not  possess,  nor 
had  they  any  practical  Knowledge  of  the  Science. 

There  was  but  one  Nation  in  the  world  to  which 
Pharaoh  could  apply,  for  carrying  into  effect  this  bold 
and  original  undertaking, — that  Nation  was  Tyrus : — 
and  with  the  Monarch  of  that  country  the  Sovereign  of 
Egypt  was  on  terms  of  amity. 

Herodotus  states  that  the  Voyage  did  take  place, — 
that  the  Phoenicians  (i.  e.  Tyrians)  were  the  mariners, 
and  of  course  the  Pilots, — that  they  were  three  years 
[609  to  606  B.  c.]  in  accomplishing  this  then  extraor 
dinary  expedition.  The  glory  of  this  victory  over  the 
elements  was  claimed  (and  justly)  by  the  Tyrians, — for 
without  them  it  could  not  have  been  even  attempted: 
and  upon  this  occasion  it  was  natural  that  both  the 
King  of  Tyrus  and  his  subjects,  would  hail  the  oppor 
tunity  for  such  an  expedition  with  every  feeling  of  na 
tional  enthusiasm, — and  to  that  may  be  attributed  its 
consequent  success. 

The  proofs  of  the  successful  termination  of  the  Voyage 


284  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  IL,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 

will  now  be  established.  The  negatives  will  be  first 
reviewed.  These  rest  entirely  upon  the  silence  of 
several  authors  upon  the  subject  during  the  time  of  the 
early  Cassars :  and  because  they  were  silent,  subsequent 
writers  have  taken  upon  themselves  the  responsibility 
of  contradicting  it  entirely:  but  that  very  silence  of  the 
Koman  writers  (who  desired  only  to  advance  them 
selves)  should  be  received  as  a  direct  acquiescence, 
since  they  did  not  contradict  it, — and  they  would  have 
done  so  if  the  negative  truth  had  been  on  their  side, — 
for  they  must  have  read,  or  heard,  the  original  state 
ment  of  the  occurrence  as  made  by  the  Greek  Historian, 
written  in  his  description  of  his  visit  to  Egypt  nearly 
five  centuries  before: — by  being  the  first  Historian  of 
the  Egyptian  Nation,  Herodotus,  or  his  work,  could 
not  have  been  unknown  to  the  Eomans. 

Upon  the  absolute  refutation  of  a  negative,  and 
proving  the  reverse,  an  affirmative,  as  a  necessity,  is 
directly  established.  Here,  then,  follows  one  upon 
that  ground  of  reasoning  :  viz. — 

Some  writers  have  affirmed  that  the  Fleet  could  not 
have  been  built  and  manned  by  the  Naval  Architects 
and  Pilots  of  Tyrus,  because  their  city  was  on  the 
coast  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  consequently  could 
not  reach  the  Ked  Sea,  except  all  the  Galleys  were 
transported  overland, — i.  e.  across  the  Isthmus  of  Suez 
to  the  place  of  departure,  and  this,  say  they,  would  be 
impossible.  Such  annotations  upon  the  solemnity  of  His 
tory,  only  shew  those  authors'  ignorance  of  the  First 
Book  of  record  and  Religion, — for  in  the  Bible  it  is  dis- 


609—606  B.  c.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  285 

tinctly  written,  both  in  the  first  Book  of  Kings  (ix.  26, 
27),  and  2  Chronicles  xiii.  17,  18,  that  Hiram  the 
Great  built  a  Navy  for  the  King  of  Israel,  at  Ezion- 
Geber,  near  Eloth,  in  Edom,  "  on  the  shore  of  the 
Red  Sea." 

Here,  then,  is  the  fact  of  a  fleet  having  been  built  by 
the  Tyrians,  for  a  foreign  king,  on  the  shores  of  the 
Red  Sea,  and  for  a  voyage  to  India.  Now  this  Navy 
was  built  for  Solomon  three  hundred  and  eighty-five 
years  before  the  time  of  Pharaoh-Necho,  the  period 
now  under  contemplation.  Why  should  not  the  Tyrians 
build  another  Navy  upon  the  borders  of  the  Eed  Sea, 
at  a  later  period,  for  another  nation,— and  especially 
when  for  an  expedition  calling  forth  every  energy  of 
the  renowned  Navigators  ?  We  apprehend  that  this 
affirmative,  founded  upon  a  refuted  negative,  will  not 
now  be  further  questioned  even  by  the  most  sceptical 
reader  ;  and  besides,  it  is  more  than  probable,  that  the 
Tyrians  from  the  time  of  Solomon  to  Pharaoh,  had  a 
fleet,  or  vessels  on  the  Red  Sea,  and  consequently  could 
quickly  prepare  for  any  expedition. 

The  affirmatives  will  now  be  established, — we  shall 
then  endeavour  to  describe  the  voyage,  the  discoveries, 
and  safe  return  ;  and  then  prove  that  the  entire  docu 
ment  has  the  Seal  of  Holy- Writ,  stamped  by  the  hands 
of  two  contemporaneous  Prophets  of  Jerusalem — JE- 

KEMIAH  and  EZEKIEL. 

Herodotus  says,  that  the  Voyage  was  successfully 
accomplished,— that  the  fleet,  pilots,  and  mariners, 
were  Tyrian. 


286  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 

Let  us  review  the  knowledge  of  this  Grecian  writer 
upon  the  subject.  The  expedition  is  recorded  to  have 
taken  place  607 — 604  B.  c.  This  is  evidently  an  error, 
and  should  be  609  to  606, — for  Pharaoh  instantly  fol 
lowed  his  first  attempt  by  the  second, — and  the  first  was 
in  610B.  c.  This  last  arrangement  is  also  supported  by 
the  words  of  JEKEMIAH,  The  Greek  Historian  visited 
Egypt,  and  wrote  his  History  about  484  B.  c.,  deriving 
his  knowledge  from  personal  observation,  and  from  the 
Priests  of  Memphis.  The  date,  therefore,  of  his  writ 
ing,  is  only  a  hundred  and  twenty-two  years  after  the 
occurrence  of  the  Voyage,  and  consequently  not  at  so 
late  a  period,  that  the  antecedent  truth  should  have 
been  lost.  Again.  He  was  writing  of  the  Egyptians, 
to  be  read  to,  and  by  the  Athenians,  who  were  always 
proud  of  every  glory  claimed  by  the  inhabitants  of  the 
Nile,  because  much  of  Grecian  science  and  knowledge 
had  been  derived  from  Egypt, — consequently  Herodo 
tus  would  have  given  all  the  fame  to  the  Egyptians 
concerning  the  enterprise,  if  he  could  have  done  so 
with  honesty  ;  therefore,  from  the  above  reasoning, 
the  truth  of  his  record  is  manifest, — for  to  another  na 
tion,  to  the  Tyrians,  is  he  compelled  to  give  the  ho 
nour  of  accomplishing  the  greatest  Naval  Expedition 
mentioned  in  classic  History. 

We  will  now  produce  a  proof  (the  most  remarkable 
to  be  true)  of  the  accuracy  of  Herodotus  as  a  writer, 
and  which  will  establish  his  authority  to  be  believed, 
concerning  the  subject  now  under  consideration.  In 
his  second  Book  of  History — the  Euterpe — he  gives  the 


609—606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  287 

reigns  of  the  Egyptian  Kings  down  to  the  Conquest, 
by  Cambyses  the  Persian.  In  the  course  of  his  writ 
ing,  we  find  a  minute  description  of  the  three  classes  or 
manners  of  embalming  the  Egyptian  mummies. 

In  the  highest  class  of  embalming,  he  states,  "  In 
the  first  place,  with  a  crooked  piece  of  iron  they  pull 
out  the  brain  by  the  [way  of  the]  nostrils  /"  [Book  ii., 
sections  86 — 89.] 

So  extraordinary  a  statement  might  well  originally 
have  brought  suspicion  upon  his  entire  History  ;  but, 
after  a  period  of  nearly  2500  years,  his  statement  is 
proved  to  be  absolutely  correct ! — for  many  Mummies 
of  Egypt  examined  by  Mr.  Pettigrew  (and  others) 
have  been  found  to  have  no  fracture  or  incision  in  the 
skull  :  yet  upon  an  after-dissection  of  the  skull  by  the 
same  eminent  surgeon,  it  has  been  found  that  the  brain 
had  been  extracted:  thus  proving  to  demonstration, that 
it  could  only  have  been  removed  in  the  manner  de 
scribed  by  Herodotus  !  When,  therefore,  the  pages  of 
an  Historian  are  established  by  scrutinizing  Time  itself, 
to  have  been  traced  by  the  pen  of  Truth,  and  in  such 
minutiae, — he  may  well  be  believed  when  recording  so 
important  an  event  as  the  first  circumnavigation  of 
the  African  Continent. 

We  may  here  observe  (although  in  digression),  that 
from  the  accuracy  of  the  description  of  Embalming  by 
Herodotus,  and  its  late  and  absolute  proof,  not  a 
doubt  can  now  be  entertained  as  to  the  truth  of  the 
unheard-of  crime  practised  by  the  Egyptian  Embalmers 
upon  the  female  bodies  ;  and  which  led,  he  writes,  to 


288  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  i. 

a  custom,  or  law,  that  the  wives  of  the  nobility,  and 
the  beautiful  or  celebrated  women,  should  not  be  even 
prepared  for  embalming  until  the  third  or  fourth  day 
after  decease.  Here,  then,  is  the  secret  why  the  Mum 
my  bodies  of  the  men  of  the  first  class  are  in  better 
preservation  than  the  bodies  of  the  same  class  of  the 
other  sex.  The  men,  instantly  upon  their  death,  were 
prepared  and  forthwith  embalmed,  thus  checking  even 
the  first  symptom  of  flesh  decay  ;  but  with  the  supe 
rior  or  beautiful  women,  a  delay  took  place  of  three  or 
four  days,  for  the  express  purpose  of  preventing  the 
crime,  which  could  only  be  done  by  the  commence 
ment  of  decomposition ;  and  which  decay,  all  the  art  of 
the  Embalmers  could  never  restore  to  that  state  when 
Death  first  made  the  fleshy-walls  his  chosen  habita 
tion  ! 

Another,  and  a  conclusive  proof  of  the  truth  of 
Herodotus  in  regard  to  this  Voyage,  will  be  given  at 
the  conclusion  of  this  Chapter. 

This  expedition  was  repeated,  upon  the  authority  of 
Pliny,  by  the  Egyptians  themselves  nearly  500  years 
after  the  first  expedition  by  the  Tyrians.  This  second 
undertaking  was  piloted  by  Eudoxus,  at  the  command 
and  expense  of  Ptolemy  Lathyrus.  The  Greco-Egyptians 
had,  during  his  reign  (B.  c.  116),  become  a  powerful  com 
mercial  nation, — Alexandria  having  been  founded  215 
years  before  by  the  warrior  whose  name  was  given  to 
the  emporium.  The  Voyage  by  Eudoxus  seems  to  have 
been  but  the  imitation  of  a  previous  one. — with  this 
exception,  viz.,  that  the  pride  of  the  Egyptians  was 


609—606  B.  c.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  289 

called  into  action,  to  equal  the  former  glory  achieved 
by  the  Tynans;  and  consequently  in  this  voyage  they 
had  their  own  pilots,  vessels,  and  mariners.     Even  the 
cognomen  of  this  Ptolemy, — viz.,Lathyrus, — (by  simply 
omitting  the  letter- h, — or  pronouncing  it  hard,  as  in 
thyme, — a  herb)  would  seem  to  have  some  hidden 
meaning  in  reference  to  that  pride.  The  nomen  Ptolemy 
was  a  general  name  possessed  by  a  long  line  of  Kings 
from  the  death  of  Alexander,—  as  Pharaoh  had  been 
ages  before  the  Macedonian, — but  the  cognomen,  or 
surname  was  placed,  or  used,  for  some  great   event 
connected  with  the  history  of  the  possessor.    The  Ro 
mans  practised  this  custom, — as  instanced  in  the  case  of 
Scipio, — surnamed  Africanus ; — one  of  their  Emperors 
received  the  cognomen  of  Germanicus, — and   at  an 
earlier  period,  Caius  Marcius  received  the  surname  of 
Coriolanus, — all  these  were  given  for  victories  in  the 
countries,  of  which  their  names  of  honourable  distinc 
tion  were  the  derivatives.     In  reference,  therefore,  to 
the  surname   Lathyrus, — by   the   omission,   or   hard 
sound  of  H,  or  by  its  silence  as  the  letter  P, — in  the  ori 
ginal  name, — it  would  read  Ptolemy  Latyrus,  and  which 
might  be  easily  rendered,  in  direct  allusion  to  the  second 
great  Voyage  having  equalled  the  first. — Ptolemy  the 
Tyrian. 

Enough  has  been  adduced  in  support  of  the  Expe 
dition,  as  mentioned  by  Herodotus,  to  authorize  a  con 
tinuation  of  the  subject. 

In  order  to  give  a  perfect  illustration  to  the  following 
remarks,  and  to  the  extracts  from  Scripture,  a  full  eluci- 
VOL.  i.  u 


290  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  on.  vi.,  §  i. 

dation  of  the  celebrated  "  East- Wind"  will  be  required, 
not  only  for  the  general  reader,  but  for  the  advancement 
of  this  work.  To  facilitate  the  explanations,  the  reader 
should  have  before  him  a  Map  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
'(or  a  terrestrial  globe),  and  observe  where  the  Equator, 
or  the  equinoctial  line,  crosses  the  waters  from  the  con 
tinent  of  Africa  to  that  of  America.  It  will  be  found 
to  cross  the  shore  of  Nazareth  Bay  (Gulf  of  Guinea)  on 
Africa, — and  Jones'  Land  (at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Amazon)  on  America.  This  line  (of  course)  passes 
around  the  entire  globe.  The  reader  will  then  trace 
30  degrees  of  latitude  from  that  line,  both  towards  the 
North  and  the  South  Pole.  Towards  the  North  Pole 
the  line  of  30  degrees  (crossing  the  Atlantic)  touches 
at  the  point  of  the  kingdom  of  Morocco  on  Africa,  en 
closing  within  that  line  the  Fortunate  Isles  (i.  e.  the 
Canaries) :  on  America  it  touches  at  St.  Augustine, — 
enclosing  within  the  same  line  all  of  Florida.  The  two 
sentences  in  Italics  will  be  referred  to  in  the  subsequent 
pages.  Towards  the  South  Pole  the  line  of  30  de 
grees  touches  at  the  minor  Namquois  river  on  Africa, 
and  at  Tramaday  on  the  American  Continent.  Now 
between  these  60  degrees, — the  Equator  forming  the 
centre, — there  is  a  PEEPETUAL  EAST- WIND  blowing 
FKOM  Africa  across  the  Atlantic  TO  America,  and  so 
around  the  Earth, — from  East  to  West  on  our  diurnal, 
and  West  to  East  on  our  nocturnal  hemisphere. 

This  current  of  air  has  been  called  in  modern  times 
— the  Trade  Wind, — a  name  evidently  derived  from 
the  facility  given  by  it  to  commercial  intercourse,  from 


609—606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  291 

Europe,  Africa  and  India,  with  Central  South  Ame 
rica,  and  the  West  India  Islands.  It  is,  however,  in 
the  Bible  always  mentioned  as  the  East-  Wind,  and  as 
a  proof  of  the  truth  of  Scriptural  record,  (apart  from  its 
Keligion)  wherever  a  city  or  place  is  stated  to  have 
been  effected  by  this  East- Wind,  it  will  be  found  to  be 
within  the  60  degrees  (as  detailed  above)  on  Asia  or 
Africa !  Thus  Science  will  support  Scriptural  record, 
although  some  writers  have  hazarded  the  contrary 
assertion.  This  ancient  phenomenon  (which  is  now 
explained  by  Science)  must  have  been  encountered  by 
the  Tyrians  during  this  celebrated  voyage,  and  is  al 
luded  to  by  the  Prophet  EZEKIEL, — as  will  be  shewn 
in  proof  that  this  expedition  was  accomplished. 

The  reader  will  remember  that  this  perpetual  East 
Wind  blows  from  the  African  to  the  American  Conti 
nent  ; — any  vessel,  therefore,  going  to  the  Western  He 
misphere  (within  the  degrees  specified)  with  its  sails 
set, — square  before  the  wind,  and  its  rudder  secured  on 
its  centre, — the  ship  would  then  reach  America  (tem 
pests  excepted)  without  a  single  seaman  or  pilot  to  man 
or  steer  the  vessel:  and  as  a  consequence,  therefore, 
any  ship^om  America  to  Europe  or  Africa, — or  from 
India,  having  doubled  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and 
coasting  along  the  western  coast  of  Africa  (and  being 
within  the  60  degrees),  would  meet  that  East- Wind, — 
and  would  have  to  encounter  what  is  technically  called 
"  a  head  wind," — and  consequently  be  in  great  danger 
of  being  "  broken  in  the  midst  of  the  Seas"  and  there 
foundering ;  and  especially  in  crossing  in  the  line  of  the 

u  2 


292  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK,  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  L 

Equator ;  for  directly  over  that  line  is  the  Sun  nearest 
to  the  Globe, — varying  (of  course)  according  to  the 
seasonal  changes. 

This  constant  current  of  air, — this  Borasan  Mercury, 
capped  and  heeled  with  wings  of  Light, — passes  from 
Africa  over  the  broad  Atlantic, — crossing  the  Continent 
of  America  and  the  great  Pacific,  he  pursues  his  faith 
ful  flight  over  the  vast  lands  of  China,  Australia,  and 
Hindoostan, — is  borne  across  the  waters  of  the  Indian 
Ocean,  the  Sea  of  Oman  and  the  Gulf  of  Persia;  the 
sands  of  Arabia,  and  the  wall-divided  sea  of  Israel ; 
avoiding  Europe  and  the  Mediterranean,  he  reaches 
his  fiery  and  cradled-home  on  Afric's  burning  deserts ; 
but  no  cessation  is  here  given  to  his  perpetual  course, 
his  energies  are  but  renewed,  and  on  he  speeds, — his 
"  royal  progress,"  commenced  at  Creation's  birth,  and 
must  continue  until  Nature  ceases, — the  glorious  Sun 
his  mighty  Parent, — Light  itself  his  swift-speeding 
herald, — the  Breeze,  Gale,  Storm,  and  Hurricane  his 
children  and  attendants, — the  golden  eyes  of  Heaven, 
with  their  princely  North-star,  the  witnesses  of  his  con 
stancy, — Earth  and  Ocean  his  grand  and  gorgeous 
kingdoms, — the  central  line  of  the  entire  Globe,  and 
for  two  thousand  miles  on  either  side,  his  broad  and 
majestic  pathway!  Man,  his  only  opponent; — his  only 
conqueror, — Science, — the  imaged  mind  of  that  GOD, 
who  in  the  Eden  of  the  Universe  planted  the  undying 
Trees  of  Knowledge  and  of  Life, 


609—606  B.  c.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  293 


SECTION  II. 

A    SCIENTIFIC    ANALYSIS    OF    THE     "EAST-WIND,"    AND    OF    THE 
MEANS   FOR   ACCOMPLISHING    THE   VOYAGE,    &C. 

A  scientific  analysis  of  the  cause  of  this  perpetual 
Easterly  Wind  may  be    acceptable  to   the    general 
reader,— it  is  also  required  by  the  subject  matter  of 
this  volume, — for  the  Tyrians  had  no  knowledge  of  the 
cause,  they  but  experienced  the  effects, — and  this  upon 
two   occasions, — once   in  opposing    its    power,    and 
at  another  time  in  receiving  its  friendly  aid.     Columbus 
received  the  same  during  his  voyage,  which  was  ac 
complished  entirely  by  this  East- Wind, — it  not  only 
wafted  him  with  continuous  speed  and  safety,  but  it 
also  subdued  the  fierce  elements  of  human  conflict,  as 
threatened  by  the  mutiny  of  his  crew.     Upon  the  suc 
cess,  he  and  his  companions  regarded  the   perpetual 
wind  blowing   towards   the  Western  Continent  as  a 
Providential  interposition  in  their  behalf !     Such  was 
the  superstition  only  four  centuries  and  a  half  ago  ;  but 
Columbus  merely  followed  a  track,  (and  also  from  the 
Canary  Isles)  which  had  been  ploughed  by  Tyrian  Gal 
leys,  eighteen  centuries  before ;  and  wafted  by  the  same 
ceaseless  wind,  he  reached  an  island  in  a  direct  west 
erly  line,   with  the  land  or  point  of  u  Florida"  first 
"touched"  by  his  Phoenician  predecessors!     This  we 
believe,  in  the  subsequent   volumes,  will   be   firmly 
established.     But  to  the  analysis  of  this  Orient  Gale 
ever  blowing  towards  the  Occident. 


294  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  n.,  cu.  vi.,  §  n. 

We  will  first  suppose  (for  illustration)  that  the  Earth 
should  suddenly  cease  its  diurnal  revolution,  and  be 
come  absolutely  stationary ; — in  that  case  all  the  cur 
rents  of  air  (winds)  would  rush  from  every  part  of 
the  Globe  towards  that  point  over  which  the  Sun  (at 
the  moment  of  the  Earth's  fixedness)  should  be  verti 
cal  :  and  the  Sun  producing  a  partial  vacuum  by  its 
heat,  would  cause  the  various  currents  of  wind  to 
leave  the  Globe,  and  rise  in  the  form  of  a  cone  towards 
the  immediate  source  of  heat,  and  so  rush  with  more 
or  less  fury,  according  to  the  degrees  of  the  vacuum 
produced.  Now  from  this  contemplation  of  the  action 
of  air,  upon  the  Earth  being  stationary,  simply  view 
the  Globe  in  its  revolving  condition  according  to  its 
eternal  law, — our  diurnal  hemisphere  ever  turning 
FKOM  West  TO  East, — producing  the  natural  fact,  that 
every  spot  of  earth  (in  the  same  latitude)  holds  nearly 
the  same  locality  in  infinite  space  once  in  every  twenty- 
four  hours!  The  Sun  (for  this  second  illustration) 
will  be  viewed  as  stationary, — and  is  nearest  to  the 
earth  at  the  line  farthest  and  most  central  from  the 
North  and  South  poles, — i.  e.  at  the  Equator, — the  cur 
rents  of  air  as  a  necessity  pass  from  East  to  West  (the 
reverse  of  the  Earth's  action)  following  the  principles 
of  rushing  towards  the  partial  vacuum  created  by  the 
Sun's  intensity.  As  the  Sun  is  farther  from  the  Poles 
than  from  the  line  of  the  Equator,  so  the  East-Wind 
diminishes  in  ratio  force  towards  the  Poles  (for  the 
cold  airs  are  attracted  from  them)  and  increases  in  the 
same  degree  of  ratio  in  approaching  the  line  from 


609—606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  .     295 

whence  the  North  and  South  latitudes  are  measured. 
The  distance,  as  already  stated,  is  thirty  degrees  on 
either  side  of  the  Equator,  thus  forming  by  the  laws  of 
Nature  a  perpetual  East- Wind  encircling  one  hemi 
sphere  (and  a  West- Wind  the  other),  and  spreading  to 
the  width  of  3600  miles  around  the  entire  Globe! 

This  fact  enables  us  to  elucidate  a  portion  of  Scrip 
ture  having  reference  to  the  celebrated  Passage  of  the 
Red  Sea  by  the  Israelites.,  which  will  be  investigated  in 
the  next  volume. 

The  principle  of  nature   established  in  its  law  of 
attracting  air  even  towards  a  partial  vacuum,  be  it 
created   by  natural  or   artificial  means  of  heat   (for 
the-  quality  of   the    result    is   the    same)   has    been 
shewn  to  prove,  that  the  Earth  revolving   one  way, 
(West  to  East)  and  the  current  of  air  rushing  another, 
having  the  Sun  as  its  source  of  attraction,  must  of  a 
necessity  produce  the  constant  East- Wind.     This  se 
cret  of  Nature  instantly  unfolds  why  the  great  Ocean  on 
the  Western  coast  of  America  is  truly  named  Pacific, 
when  compared  to  the  tempests  of  the  Atlantic.     As 
thus : — the  hot  sands  of  Africa  for  man  adjunct  power  to 
the  Sun  in  creating  an  increased  yet  partial  vacuum, — 
the  winds,  therefore,  are  attracted  with  doubled  quan 
tity  on  Africa, — thence  the  Simooms  ;  but  being  com 
pelled  by  Nature's  law  to  follow  (as  it  were)  to  the 
Sun,  the  quantity  consequently  drawn  from  Africa  to 
its  immediate  neighbour,  the  Atlantic,  is  in  the  ratio  of 
acquisition  at  the  original  source,  Africa  ;  but  when 
on  the  Atlantic,  the  waters — not  possessing  the  sand- 


296  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    >[BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  n. 

heat,  and  thence  losing  the  concentration — disperse 
the  mass  of  storm- winds,  and  they  pass  over  the  At 
lantic,  gradually  losing  their  force  as  they  are  removed 
from  Africa ;  and  in  crossing  over  the  American  Con 
tinent,  having  no  longer  the  hot  sands  to  regenerate 
the  increased  vacuum,  the  East- Wind  reaches  the  great 
Ocean  truly  in  a  Pacific  state  ;  and  so  continues  around 
the  Globe,  until  it  comes  within  the  influence  of  the 
furnace  sands,  when  it  again  commences  its  impetuous 
course,  and  thence  on  to  the  Atlantic.  The  name — 
Pacific  Ocean,  was  given  from  an  absolute  truth — an 
effect, — not  from  an  analysis  of  the  cause, — we  humbly 
submit  that  the  latter  is  noAv  produced. 

Upon  the  same  principle,  the  burning  sands  of  Ara 
bia,  which  are  unendurable  during  the  day,  owing  to 
the  excessive  heat  contained, — possess  at  night  the 
cool  and  reviving  air ; — it  does  not  so  much  pass  over 
the  desert  (in  the  absence  of  the  Sun)  as  it  is  actually 
drawn  down  vertically  upon  the  sands,  like  an  ava 
lanche; — for  the  cold  air  of  the  upper  region,  upon 
feeling  the  effects,  and  attraction  of  the  substratum  of  heat, 
must  follow  the  established  principle, — as,  also,  the  great 
er  weight  of  the  cold  air  follows  the  law  of  gravitation. 

Pursuing  this  reasoning  upon  effect  from  cause,  (and 
without  which  we  cannot  advance  in  wisdom)  the 
following  singular  result  must  not  only  be  apparent, 
but  actually  would  be  obtained, — viz.,  A  Cloud  sur 
charged  with  rain,  and  at  a  low  distance  from  the 
Earth,  and  on  a  calm  day,  could  be  compelled  to 
restore  its  stolen  treasure,  without  waiting  for  its  own 
period  of  honesty !  This  could  be  done  by  artificial 


609-606  B.  c.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  297 

means,  yet  the  living  cause  would  be  that  of  Nature 
and  her  laws, — viz.,  by  heat.  As  thus, — if  beneath 
that  Eain-Cloud  should  be  erected  combustible  matter 
covering  a  large  extent  ;  and  upon  being  ignited  the 
gathered  heat  should  reach  that  cloud, — as  a  necessity, 
the  heavier  cold  air  within,  and  around,  that  mass  of 
vapour,  would  descend  towards  the  partial  vacuum  occa 
sioned  by  the  heat, — with  more  or  less  speed  according 
to  the  intensity, — and  thence  discharge  the  accumulated 
particles  of  rain  upon  the  flame  ! 

In  following  out  the  above  train  of  reasoning,  another 
secret  is  unveiled, — viz.,  During  the  dreadful  Conflagra 
tions  of  Cities  and  Capitals, — of  Forests  or  Prairies, — it  is 
almost  invariably  recorded,  that  the  light  wind  increased 
to  a  breeze, — from  that  to  a  gale,  or  hurricane,  and 
perhaps  from  a  friendly  quarter, — or  that  the  Eain 
descended  in  torrents,  and  so  Providentially  extin 
guished  the  fierce  fury  of  the  flaming  element  : — in 
both  these  cases  they  were  indeed  Providential,  for 
they  were  based  upon  the  undeviating  laws  of  cause 
and  effect,—  of  GOD  and  Nature !  By  thus  tracing 
the  second  principle  (for  it  has  its  own  results)  to  the 
first,  how  much  is  Eeligious  veneration  increased,  when 
reflecting  upon  The  Great  Cause  of  the  entire  Uni 
verse  ! — The  effects  then  appear  but  as  the  sparkling 
atoms  of  His  ever  brilliant  Glory, — and  the  myriad 
of  Worlds  the  mere  witnesses  of  His  infinite  Power  ! 

We  have  digressed, — we  were  never  yet  upon  a 
happy  path,  or  pursuit,  that  we  did  not  wish  to 


298  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  IL,  en.  vi.,  §  n. 

follow  it  out,— for  true  happiness  is  found  only  in  the 
walks  of  wisdom. 

It  may  perhaps  be  proper  to  state,  that  the  Orient 
Gale  is  mentioned  in  various  parts  of  Scripture,  and 
especially  by  the  following  inspired  writers, — viz., 
MOSES  [Exodus  x,  13. — xiv.  21.]  DAVID  [Psalms 
xlviii.  7.]  HOSEA  [xiii.  15.]  JEKEMIAH  [xviii.  17.] 
and  by  EZEKIEL  [xvii.  10. — xix.  12. — xxvii.  26.] 

The  great  miracles  of  the  plague  of  Locusts, — and 
the  Passage  of  the  Red  Sea,  were  both  carried  into 
effect  by  the  instrumentality  of  this  celebrated  Wind. 

"  And  Moses  stretched  forth  his  rod  over  the  land 
of  Egypt,  and  the  LORD  brought  an  East-wind  upon 
the  land  all  that  day,  and  all  that  night  :  and  when 
it  was  morning  the  East-wind  brought  the  locusts." 

"  And  Moses  stretched  out  his  hand  over  the  Sea  : 
and  the  LORD  caused  the  Sea  to  go  back  by  a  strong 
East-wind  all  that  night,  and  made  the  Sea  dry  land, 
and  the  wafers  were  divided." 

"  Thou  breakest  the  ships  of  Tarshish  with  an  East- 
wind." 

"  Though  he  be  fruitful  among  his  brethren,  an 
East-wind  shall  come,  the  wind  of  the  LORD  shall  come 
up  from  the  wilderness ,  and  his  spring  shall  become 
dry,  and  his  fountain  shall  be  dried  up  :  he  shall  spoil 
the  treasure  of  all  pleasant  vessels." 

"  I  will  scatter  them  as  with  an  East-wind  before 
the  enemy  :  I  will  shew  the  back  and  not  the  face,  in 
the  day  of  their  calamity." 


609—606  B.  c.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  .      299 

"  Yea,  behold,  being  planted  shall  it  prosper  ?  Shall 
it  not  utterly  wither  when  the  East-wind  toucheth  it  ? 
It  shall  wither  in  the  furrows  where  it  grew.'7 

"  But  she  was  plucked  up  in  fury,  she  was  cast 
down  to  the  ground,  and  the  East-wind  dried  up  her 
fruit :  her  strong  rods  were  broken  and  withered,  the 
fire  consumed  them." 

Another  quotation  from  EZEKIEL  is  reserved  for  the 
next  Section,  to  illustrate  the  Expedition. 

In  the  Book  of  JONAH,  the  very  cause  of  the  East- 
Wind  (i.  e.  heat)  is  given  by  the  Prophet  of  Nineveh, 
— not  given  as  an  explanation,  but  as  an  attendant 
fact,  —  after  2700  years  Science  gives  the  former, 
by  an  application  of  the  fact,  and  thus  establishes  an 
other  proof  of  the  truth  of  Scriptural  record. 

"  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  Sun  did  arise,  that 
GOD  prepared  a  vehement  East-wind :  and  the  Sun 
beat  upon  the  head  of  Jonah,  that  he  fainted,  and 
wished  in  himself  to  die,  and  said,  It  is  better  for  me  to 
die  than  to  live."  [iv.  8.] 

Presuming  that  this  branch  of  our  subject  has  been 
sufficiently  explained, — a  slight  review  of  the  Tyrian 
vessels  will  be  required,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining 
whether  they  were  of  sufficient  size  and  strength  to 
endure  this  voyage  around  the  Continent  of  Africa  ; 
and  at  a  later  period  to  cross  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 
One  examination  will  answer  for  both  questions. 

The  Tyrians  had  two  species  of  large  vessels.  The 
earliest  were  the  Gauli,  so  called  from  being  nearly 
round,  and  used  for  coasting  purposes,  between  Tyrus 
and  the  neighbouring  ports, — this  species  of  Galley  had 


ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  n. 

a  sail  and  a  few  oars.  The  superior  vessels  for  long 
voyages  were  Galleys  of  a  much  larger  class,  and 
oblong  in  shape, — they  had  one,  two,  or  three  banks 
of  oars,  in  addition  to  one  or  two  very  large  square-sails. 
The  rows  of  oarsmen  (hence  the  name  of  rowers  to  this 
time,  although  the  mode  of  working  has  passed  away) 
were  so  placed  on  their  banks  or  seats,  as  to  be  all 
seen  by  the  officer  of  the  deck, — for  the  centre  of  the 
Galley  was  open  down  nearly  to  the  ballast.  They 
all  kept  time,  and  moved  together,  by  watching  the 
action  of  the  officer  (at  the  stern  of  the  vessel)  having 
the  command  of  the  rowers, — or  by  singing, — hence, 
we  apprehend,  arose  the  marine  name, — Mer-chants, 
i.  e.  Singers  of  the  Sea, — for  the  name  is  first  applied 
in  Scripture  to  the  Tyrians. 

It  has  already  been  shewn  that  a  Tyrian  navy  was 
built  for  King  SOLOMON  nearly  four  hundred  years  be 
fore  this  period,  and  that  it  returned  from  India  in 
safety.  Of  the  size  of  those  vessels  there  is  no  record ; 
but  from  the  character  of  the  Voyage,  conclusions  may 
be  formed,  as  also  of  those  employed  in  the  Expedition 
now  under  consideration.  From  the  following  data  a 
satisfactory  deduction  will  be  obtained:  viz. — The 
Galley  in  which  ST.  PAUL  embarked  at  his  reship- 
ment,  and  that,  too,  belonging  to  the  Tyrian  side  of 
the  Mediterranean,  contained  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
six  human  beings, — consequently  it  was  from  400  to 
500  tons  burden.  "  And  we  were  in  all,  in  the  ship, 
two  hundred,  three  score,  and  sixteen  souls."  [Acts 
xxvii.  37.] 

The  Tyrian  Galleys,  as  we  have  shewn,  had  not 


609—606  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  301 

only  large  sails,  but  many  Rowers, — so  that  calm 
weather  was  no  hindrance  to  their  progress.  The 
"hundred  oars"  took  the  place  of  Steam,  as  now  em 
ployed  upon  the  Ocean,  to  be  used  in  all  weathers,  and 
consequently  independent  of  the  sail, — the  latter  being 
used  as  the  wind  would  permit.  The  Sail  was  gene 
rally  employed  only  before  the  wind,  or  slightly  on  the 
quarter, — otherwise  the  pressure  of  the  wind  upon  the 
sail  would  heave  one  side  of  the  vessel  down,  and  con 
sequently  drown  the  oars,  while  the  opposite  rowers 
would  be  useless,  from  their  oars  being  out  of  water. 
The  great  force  with  which  the  ancient  rowers  could 
propel  their  Galleys,  may  be  gathered  from  the  naval 
engagement  of  Salamis  (the  "  Nile"  of  the  Greeks), 
where  their  prow-beaks  were  driven  into  the  sides  of 
the  Persian  vessels, — and  thus  grappled,  they  boarded 
the  invaders,  and  fought  hand  to  hand  ;  while  many 
of  the  Persian  Galleys  were  run  down,  and  instantly 
sunk  by  the  force  and  impetuosity  of  the  Rowers,  who, 
be  it  remembered,  were  like  the  Tyrians,  not  "  slaves 
at  the  oar,"  but  the  freemen  of  their  respective  na 
tions. 

The  vessels  were  also  capacitated  to  carry  sufficient 
provisions  for  long  voyages  ;  and  in  this  Expedition, 
which  was  to  circumnavigate  the  Continent  of  Africa, 
the  Tyrians  would  consequently  keep  in  sight  of  land, 
— for  by  coasting  only,  could  their  peculiar  object  be 
accomplished  ;  and  therefore  the  food  to  be  obtained 
by  fishing  (their  favourite  pursuit)  near  the  shores 
would  alone  have  been  ample.  Fresh  water,  also,  from 


302  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  m. 

the  coasting  character  of  the  voyage,  would  be  always 
within  their  reach. 

Thus  it  has  been  shewn  that  the  Pilots  and  Mari 
ners  were  competent,  the  Galleys  capacious,  strong, 
and  swift,  and  provisions  and  water  abundant.  The 
King  of  Egypt  had  wished  for  the  expedition  ;  Eth- 
baal  of  Tyrus,  had  furnished  the  material  ;  both 
Monarchs  threw  into  the  scale  of  inclination  the 
weight  of  their  wealth  and  power  ;  and  in  the  indo 
mitable  pride  of  the  Tyrians  was  the  security  that  it 
would  be  accomplished.  Herodotus  states,  that  it  was 
successful.  His  assertion  is  not  denied  by  any  Histo 
rian,  and  from  what  has  been  quoted  in  regard  to  his 
accuracy,  it  cannot  be  impeached.  We  shall  now  pro 
ceed  to  a  description  of  the  Voyage,  and  the  production 
of  additional  proofs, — the  supposed  track  of  the  expe 
dition,  and  the  discoveries, — and  for  convenience  of  re 
ference,  modern  terms  will  be  generally  employed. 

SECTION  III. 

THE  EXPEDITION,  &C. 

As  in  the  delineation  of  this  celebrated  Voyage,  the 
East-Wind  will  be  alluded  to  ;  the  reader  will  bear  in 
mind  its  locality  upon  the  diurnal  hemisphere, — viz.  : 
extending  to  30  degrees  North  and  South  of  the  Equa 
tor.  Now,  in  consulting  the  Map,  it  will  be  found  that 
30  degrees  North  passes  directly  through  Suez,  at  the 
extreme  North-East  point  of  the  Ked  Sea.  From 
this  place  then  (Suez),  it  is  probable  that  the  Tyrians 


609—606  B.  c.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  303 

hoisted  sail  and  plied  their  oars.  They  therefore  com 
menced  the  Voyage  under  the  minor  influence  of  this 
Easterly  Wind. 

609  B.  c.]  They  begun  their  Voyage,  therefore,  by 
leaving  Suez;  and  sailing  along  the  shores  of  the  Red 
Sea,  and  through  the  Straits  of  Babelmandeb,  they 
doubled  Cape  Guardatoy,  passing  between  that  point 
and  the  Island  of  Socatra.  This  Isle  (subsequently 
hallowed  by  the  foot  of  ST.  THOMAS)  was  probably 
seen  by  the  Tyrians  ages  before,  during  the  various 
voyages  of  their  ancestors  to  India  and  Ceylon.  The 
present  adventurers,  however,  had  now  entered  a  new 
track,  and  hugging  the  Eastern  shore  of  Africa,  coasted 
past  the  lands  of  Adel  and  Ajan,  and  so  to  the  Equator 
of  the  Indian  Ocean.  Having  crossed  the  equinoctial 
line,  they  reached  the  first  river  of  importance,  the 
Zebe  ;  and  near  to  Melinda,  they  must  have  observed 
the  "  incident"  of  Nature,  and  have  had  every  feeling 
of  awe  and  superstition  aroused  at  the  sight.  Herodo 
tus  was  so  much  surprised  when  he  first  heard  of  it, 
that  it  caused  the  only  doubt  in  his  mind  con 
cerning  the  Voyage :  but  it  was  seen  by  the  Tyrians, 
and  is  visible  at  this  day,  and  has  been  from  Crea 
tion's  dawn,  and  will  be  for  ever!  This  will  be 
explained  as  we  proceed.  Following  the  coast  of 
Zanzibar,  they  passed  through  the  Channel  of  Mo 
zambique,  the  now  inner  passage  to  India  from 
America  and  Europe.  Leaving  the  Island  of  Ma 
dagascar  on  the  left,  they  reached  Port  Natal.  At 
this  point  is  the  termination  of  30  degrees  South 


304  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  en.  vi.,  §  nr. 

latitude  on  the  Indian  Ocean ;  having  sailed  in  all  from 
Suez,  60  degrees  of  latitude.  Now  during  this  part 
of  the  Expedition,  the  East- Wind  had  blown  them  to 
wards  the  land,  and  so  favoured  their  enterprise,  which 
was  commenced  for  the  purpose  of  coasting  the  African 
Continent,  and  consequently  they  would  use  every  en 
deavour  to  keep  the  land  in  sight, — to  Port  Natal, 
Nature  had  befriended  them.  Continuing  on  10  de 
grees  of  Southern  latitude,  they  reached  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  Here  the  constant  wind,  which  had  ac 
companied  them  as  a  friendly  convoy  from  Suez  to 
Natal,  now  deserted  them,  and  the  fierce  currents  of 
air  rushed  as  enemies  from  every  quarter  to  oppose 
their  further  progress  ;  and  terrible  indeed  must  have 
been  the  passing  of  that  stormy  Cape  to  mariners  for 
the  first  time  ;  they  had  no  previous  report  of  the  dan 
gers,  but  had  to  meet  the  foe,  as  it  were,  in  ambush, — 
they  had  no  North-Star  or  Compass  to  guide  them,— 
their  astro-beacons  upon  the  Mediterranean  had  been 
the  Ursa  Constellations ;  but  even  those,  perhaps,  were 
now  obscured  by  their  locality,  or  by  the  rising  and 
gathering  storm-clouds. 

608  B.  c.]  Having  doubled  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  (probably  at  the  end  of  the  first  year)  and  sail 
ing  northward  along  the  western  coast  of  Africa  10 
degrees  towards  the  Equator,  brought  them  to  the 
minor  river  of  Namquois, — at  this  point  is  the  thirty 
degrees  of  South  latitude  on  the  Atlantic  ocean,  and 
the  commencement  of  the  East-Wind  ^  blowing  from 
Africa,  and  with  much  greater  force  than  from  the  In- 


609— 606  B.C.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  305 

dian  Ocean  towards  Africa,  and  for  the  reason  previ 
ously  stated,  viz.,  that  both  the  Sun  and  the  hot  sands 
of  the  Desert  join  their  united  powers  in  producing  the 
fierce  air-currents, — and  consequently  this  strong  wind 
thus  blowing  from  Africa,  has  a  direct  tendency  to  drift 
vessels  from  the  coasting  of  the  shores  into  the  broad 
Atlantic, — and  in  the  present  case  of  the  Tyrians,  they 
would  have  to  struggle  continually  against  the  power 
of  this  East- Wind  to  keep  in  sight  of  land;  it  was  ac 
complished  only  by  the  skill  and  strength  of  the  K-owers, 
and  this  was  especially  required  when  they  reached  the 
Equator  at  the  Gulf  of  Guinea, — for  here  without 
doubt  they  encountered  the  terrific  effects  of  the  Equi 
noctial  hurricanes ; — all  their  skill  and  courage  were  now 
demanded, — their  Rowers  had  reached  the  broad  and 
raging  waters  of  untracked  seas, — here  their  fleet  may 
have  sundered,  and  many  a  galley  have  been  dis 
masted,  or  "  broken,"  and  so  foundered.  We  believe 
that  this  was  the  case  at  this  point  of  their  Voyage,  for 
in  the  words  of  the  Prophet  EZEKIEL,  who  (as  will  be 
proved)  was  speaking  of  this  Expedition  by  the 
Tyrians,  and  of  the  peculiar  Wind  causing  these  dis 
asters, — not  spoken  as  a  Prophecy,  but  as  a  cause  ac 
complishing  the  disasters: — 

"  Thy  Rowers  have  brought  thee  (Tyrus)  into  great 
waters :  the  East-wind  HATH  broken  thee  in  the  midst 
of  the  Seas  /" 

If  at  this  period  they  had  had  sails  only,  they 
would  have  been  cast  abroad  upon  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
and  so  have  been  driven  to  America ; — but  we  will 

VOL.  i.  x 


306  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  in. 

not  avail  ourselves  of  a  possibility,  when  we  are  pos 
sessed  of  a  probability  and  truth  as  to  the  cause  and 
means  of  their  reaching  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
which  the  subsequent  pages  will,  (we  believe)  prove 
and  establish.  In  this  voyage  their  object  was  apparent, 
and  upon  losing  masts  and  sails,  still  the  power  of  the 
Rowers  would  accomplish  that  object, — viz.,  of  coasting 
the  African  shores,  and  consequently  prevent  the 
drifting  of  a  Galley  to  America.  Their  determination 
was  to  reach  that  home  where  their  king  and  country 
men  were  waiting  with  open  arms  to  receive  the  adven 
turous  "  spirits  of  the  vasty  deep," — Egypt,  also,  was 
waiting  to  give  her  welcome,  and  to  announce  the  vic 
tory  of  Science.  We  are  anxious  to  destroy  even  any 
apparent  possibility  (however  remote)  of  their  reach 
ing  the  Western  Hemisphere  during  this  voyage.  We 
desire  this  History  to  rest  upon  the  more  lasting  basis 
of  strong  and  apparent  truth  and  probability, — but, 
even  if  a  Galley  had  drifted  across  the  Atlantic,  an 
absolute  cause  exists  against  even  the  possibility  of 
their  populating  America  at  this  time.  Of  this  here 
after, — if  the  ingenious  reader  has  not  already  guessed 
the  reason. 

Having  escaped  from  the  hurricanes  of  the  Equator? 
and  having  "  crossed  the  line,"  the,  to  them,  pheno 
menon  of  Nature  again  appeared,  but  in  a  different 
aspect,  exciting  again  their  fears  and  alarm, — yet  min 
gled  with  recovering  joy,  for  it  appeared  the  same  as 
when  they,  at  Tyrus,  gazed  upon  the  rising  Sun,  and 
knelt  in  prayer  to  the  Apollo  of  their  ancestors!  We 


609-606  B.  c.]          ANCIENT  AMERICA.  307 

will  not  anticipate  this  "  phenomenon,"  although  the 
ingenuity  of  the  reader  may — we  retain  it  for  our 
final  proof  that  this  Expedition  was  accomplished. 

Having  passed  the  Equator  they  followed  the  Gold 
and  Ivory  coasts, — doubled  the  Capes  Palmas  and 
Yerd, — passing  between  the  latter  and  the  Island  of 
the  same  name, — doubled  Capes  Blanco  and  Barbas, — 
and  having  reached  nearly  thirty  degrees  of  North 
latitude  they  must  have  seen  with  some  astonishment 
a  snow-crowned  peak,  rising  like  a  sparkling  Pharos  of 
the  Ocean.  They  could  not  (within  the  scope  of  pro 
bability)  have  passed  between  it  and  the  Continent  and 
not  have  seen  it,  as  they  must  have  been  several  days 
in  reaching  the  base  of  so  elevated  a  land-beacon;  and 
having  witnessed  so  conspicuous  an  object  they  would 
not  pass  without  landing.  The  ocean  and  silver- 
crested  giant  attracting  the  attention  of  the  Tyrians, 
was  the  now  renowned  Peak  of  Teneriffe,  upon  the 
Island  of  the  name;  and  forming  the  principal  of  a 
group  of  thirteen,  now  called  the  Canaries,  but  known 
in  ancient  geography  as  the  Fortunate  Isles.  They 
are  all  within  the  thirty  degrees  of  North  latitude,  and 
consequently  within  the  influence  of  the  East- Wind. 
This  fact  is  of  importance,  and  will  again  be  brought 
forward, — we  mention  this  to  impress  the  fact  upon 
the  mind  of  the  reader. 

The  Tyrians  in  all  probability  landed  at  Teneriffe, — 
"  replenished,"  refitted,  and  repaired  all  damages,  for  a 
continuation  of  the  voyage ; — of  its  remaining  distance 
as  yet  they  could  have  no  intelligence.  They  were, 

x2 


308  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  u.,  en.  vr.,  §  nr. 

however,  within  ten  degrees  of  the  Herculean  Gates  of 
that  Sea,  which  their  fellow-countrymen  claimed  to  be 
their  own !  As  the  entire  expedition  occupied  three 
years  in  its  accomplishment  they  probably  landed  at  the 
Isle  of  Teneriffe  in  about  two  and  a  half  years  from 
the  time  of  their  leaving  Suez.  [606^  B.  c.] 

It  appears  certain  that  none  of  the  Tyrians  would 
leave  the  Galleys  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  the  Abo 
rigines  of  the  Island  at  this  time, — for  they  knew  not  of 
the  future  dangers  of  the  voyage,  therefore  "  all  hands" 
were  required.  Again, — the  peculiar  character  of  the 
Expedition  would  not  permit  it, — and  having  been  so 
long  from  their  native  land,  together  with  the  pride  of 
receiving  the  National  applause  attendant  upon  their 
Nautical  triumph, — would  be  against  any  supposition 
that  the  Tyrians  would  remain  from  choice,  or  as  exiles 
and  outcasts.  This  slight  review  of  the  apparent  im 
possibility  of  any  of  the  voyagers  remaining  upon  the 
Islands  after  the  departure  of  the  Galleys,  is  required 
in  order  to  establish  in  the  future  pages,  when  the 
Phoenicians  did  land  and  dwell  there,  and  so  account 
for  the  ancient  Mummies  found  at  this  day  in  the  rocky 
caverns  of  Teneriffe ; — and  of  which,  allusion  and  com 
parisons  have  been  made,  in  investigating  the  Tyrian 
and  Mexican  analogies.  [Vol.  i.,  Book  i.,  ch.  vii.,  §  4.] 
We  considered  it  established,  therefore,  that  no  settled 
residence  would  take  place  at  any  period  of  this  Expe 
dition  :  and  apart  from  all  other  reasons,  there  is  one 
that  would  render  it  absolutely  impossible, — viz.,  They 
had  not  with  them  that  lovely  portion  of  Nature,  with- 


609—606  B.  c.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  309 

out  which  life  itself  is  but  a  desert  Isle  or  a  desolation,— 
viz.,  Woman  I  This  fact,  also,  produced  an  incontro 
vertible  argument  against  even  the  possibility  (as  before 
hinted)  that  the  foundations  of  the  Aboriginal  family 
were  laid  in  Ancient  America  during  any  period  of  this 
Expedition.  This  part  of  the  argument  must  appear 
to  every  reader  as  irrefragable.  The  custom  of  not 
permitting  the  Wives  to  accompany  the  mariners,  and 
especially  on  a  Voyage  of  Discovery,  is  practised  even 
at  this  day.  This  arises  not  only  from  physical  reasons, 
but  from  mental  causes ; — for  in  the  hour  of  storm  or 
wreck,  the  courage  of  the  mariner  would  be  divided 
from  his  duty,  remembering  that  his  aifections  were  in 
danger ;  and  in  contemplating  the  proverbial  solicitude 
and  devotion  of  Woman,  for  the  safety  of  her  husband 
or  her  child,  he  would  be  compelled  to  turn  from  the 
general  rescue,  to  aid  her  resolution,  and  selfishly 
(though naturally)  confront  danger  for  themselves  alone. 

By  thus  proving  the  impossibility  of  Ancient  America 
having  been  founded  during  this  Expedition,  and  for  the 
above  reason, — we  bring  down  upon  ourselves  the  re 
sponsibility  of  proving,  that  when  the  Western  Conti 
nent  was  first  reached,  Women  were  the  associates  of  the 
Voyage!  We  bring  this  proposition  forward  for  the 
purpose  of  proving  to  the  reader,  that  it  is  not  in 
tended  to  establish  this  Romance  of  Time  (i.  e.  Truth) 
upon  idle  or  visionary  grounds. 

The  group  of  Islands  now  left  by  the  Tyrians  were 
of  a  character,  from  their  locality  and  natural  produce, 
(and  especially  that  one  possessing  the  snow- crowned 


310  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  m. 

Peak,)  not  to  be  forgotten  by  the  voyagers  in  relating 
"  the  dangers  they  had  passed." 

They  now  coasted  along  the  shores  of  Morocco  and 
Fez,  and  entering  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  passed  the 
Pillars  of  Hercules,  and  floated  on  the  waters  of  their 
native  Sea, — thus  proving  for  the  first  time  that  the 
boundary  Columns  of  Alcides  had  been  erected  in  vain ; 
— and  also,  that  human  ingenuity  and  perseverance 
will  conquer,  and  bear  down  all  the  barriers  erected  by 
Superstition  as  the  landmarks  of  human  Intellect ! 

In  their  triumphant  passage  along  the  shores  of  the 
Mediterranean,  Carthage  would  not  be  passed  un visited 
by  the  descendants  of  the  same  race,  who  had  followed 
the  fortunes  of  a  Tyrian  Princess,  when  driven  from 
her  own  land  by  treachery  and  cruelty.  Leaving  the 
Republic  of  Carthage,  (in  which  commercial  storehouse 
they  must  have  seen  the  germs  of  a  future  rival,)  with 
what  pride  and  joy  must  they  have  reached  the  Delta 
of  the  Nile? — and  beyond  those  feelings,  when  Tyrus 
was  seen  from  the  round-top  of  a  galley-mast, — or 
when  from  their  native  shore  they  received  the  united 
voice  of  a  gladdened  nation  ? 

Three  years  of  danger  and  unyielding  courage,  upon 
an  extended  field  of  Science,  preserved  the  fame  of 
Egypt's  King,  and  gave  new  and  brilliant  glory  to  the 
Tyrians  and  their  Sovereign. 

Pharaoh-Necho  had  achieved  his  wish  by  the  cir 
cumnavigation  of  the  Continent,  of  which  Egypt  was 
the  Capital,  and  this  being  the  only  object  of  the  Egyp 
tian,  all  discoveries  of  Islands,  as  fonning  no  part  of  the 


606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  311 

African  Continent,  would  therefore  be  claimed  by  the 
Tyrians  as  their  own.  The  Fortunate  Isles  (i.  e.  Cana 
ries)  for  instance, — and  consequently  Ithobalus  and  his 
successors,  would  be  the  rightful  "  Kings  of  those 
Islands"  discovered  during  this  voyage,  and  situated 
"beyond  the  Sea," — and  to  be  reached  by  passing 
through  the  Gates  of  Gades, — i.  e.  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 

Even  if  Pharaoh  had  claimed  the  Isles  discovered,  it 
would  have  been  useless,  for  he  had  no  navy  (if  op 
posed  by  Tyrus)  to  support  that  claim.  It  is  not  pro 
bable  that  he  would  attempt  it, — but  even  the  suppo 
sition  is  set  at  rest,  for  the  King  of  Babylon  conquered 
Pharaoh-Necho  and  Egypt,  only  seven  years  after  this 
voyage,  for  compelling  him  to  raise  the  first  Siege  of 
Jerusalem.  Pharaoh  was  receiving  his  annual  tribute 
from  the  Jews:  Nebuchadnezzar,  therefore,  instantly 
left  Judasa  and  turned  his  warfare  upon  the  Egyptians, 
[599s.  c.]  captured  all  the  treasure  of  the  Nile,  and  re 
turned  triumphant  to  the  Euphrates. 

This  Section  will  be  concluded  by  producing  the 
authority  of  Scripture  (with  the  incident  of  Nature)  to 
support  the  statement  of  Herodotus  :  and  although  the 
Prophets  will  be  quoted,  in  this  instance  Prophecy 
itself  has  no  bearing  upon  the  subject, — their  words 
upon  this  direct  investigation  only  refer  to  that  which 
had  taken  place,  and  consequently  only  of  past  record, 
and  not  for  predictions  of  a  future.  This  was  the 
case  with  JEREMIAH  and  EZEKIEL,  but, — not  with 
ISAIAH, — and  upon  this  fact  do  we  rest  the  Scriptural 
record  of  the  successful  accomplishment  of  this  Voyage. 


312  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOKII.,  CH.  vi.,  §  in. 

Our  argument  is  as  follows, — viz.,  In  the  Prophecy  by 
ISAIAH  already  quoted  [Book  ii.,  ch.  v.]  there  is  no 
allusion  whatever  to  this  Expedition,  and  for  the  rea 
son, — that  ISAIAH  wrote  of  the  doom  of  Tyrus  106 
years  before  the  period  of  this  Voyage, — consequently 
the  absence  of  all  notice  by  this  Sacred  writer  (the 
subject  not  being  prophetical)  proves  at  least  that  the 
naval  enterprise  was  undertaken  after  the  time  in 
which  he  prophecied  the  downfall  of  the  Tyrian  Na 
tion  : — Following  out  this  train  of  reasoning,  any 
Prophet,  therefore,  who  came  after  the  Expedition, 
and  in  speaking,  or  writing,  of  Tyrus,  should  allude  to 
it  as  having  taken  place, — for  it  would  form  another 
item  in  the  gathered  glory  of  Sidon's  Daughter,  and 
would  be  included  in  that  long  list  of  pride  about  to 
be  cancelled  by  the  Babylonian  Conquest.  The  reader 
will  find  that  the  later  Prophets  did  allude  to  this 
Voyage,,  and,  also,  to  the  cluster  of  Isles  of  which  Tene- 
riffe  is  the  principal. 

The  first  of  these  is  JEREMIAH,  who  prophesied  the 
destruction  of  several  offending  Nations,  in  the  first 
year  of  the  reign  of  the  King  of  Babylon,  and  the  fourth 
of  Jehoiakim,  Monarch  of  Judasa, — this  was  in  the 
beginning  of  the  year  606  B.  c.  Now  supposing  that 
the  Voyagers  left  Suez  in  the  commencement  of  the 
year  609  B.  c.  and  occupying  three  years  in  the  enter 
prise, — would  bring  the  defined  period  to  the  end  of 
607  B.  c. — consequently  JEREMIAH  wrote  his  words 
only  a  few  Months  after  the  triumphant  issue,  and  dis 
covery  of  "  the  Isles  beyond  the  Sea," — the  account  of 


606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  313 

which  would  speed  through  Judaaa  and  the  surround 
ing  nations,  as  it  had  through  Egypt  and  Tyrus.  It  is 
a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  in  tracing  back  the 
history  of  this  Voyage  nearly  2500  years,  that  it  should 
be  found  to  have  been  alluded  to  only  a  few  months, 
— perhaps  weeks — after  its  accomplishment,  and  in  the 
sacred  page  of  Scripture  :  and  it  is  still  more  singular, 
that  writers  upon  this  subject  of  record  by  Herodotus, 
should  have  passed  it  unheeded;  as,  also,  the  allusion 
by  EZEKIEL. 

The  Prophecy  by  JEEEMIAH  concerning  Judaea,  as 
well  as  of  Tyrus,  will  be  quoted  in  order  to  shew  the 
character  of  the  approaching  destruction.  The  last 
lines  contain  the  allusion  mentioned,  having  reference 
to  the  discovery  of  the  Fortunate  Isles. 

"  For  thus  said  the  Lord  GOD  of  Israel  unto  me, — - 
Take  the  wine  cup  of  this  fury  at  my  hand,  and  cause 
all  the  nations,  to  whom  I  send  thee,  to  drink  it  :  and 
they  shall  drink,  and  be  moved,  and  be  mad,  because  of 
the  sword  that  I  will  send  among  them.  To  wit, — 
Jerusalem  and  the  Cities  of  Judasa  and  the  Kings 
thereof,  and  the  princes  thereof,  to  make  them  a  deso 
lation,  an  astonishment,  an  hissing,  and  a  curse  :  as  it 
is  at  this  day.  And  all  the  Kings  of  Tyrus,  and  all 
the  Kings  of  Sidon, — and  the  Kings  of  the  Isles  which 
are  BEYOND  the  Sea."  [xxv.] 

Now  "  the  Sea"  mentioned,  means  (as  it  does  through 
out  the  Bible)  the  Mediterranean,  and  especially  when 
Tyrus  is  written  of, — several  proofs  of  this  are  found  in 
the  Book  of  EZEKIEL. 


314  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  in. 

"  It  (Tyrus)  shall  be  a  place  for  the  spreading  of 
nets  in  the  midst  of  the  Sea." 

"  Then  all  the  princes  of  the  Sea  shall  come  down 
from  their  thrones,"  &c. 

"  How  art  thou  destroyed,  that  was  inhabited  of 
sea-faring  men, — the  renowned  City, — which  was  strong 
in  the  Sea"  &c. 

"  Now  shall  the  Isles  tremble  in  the  day  of  thy  fall : 
yea,  the  Isles  that  are  in  [not  "  beyond"]  the  Sea,  shall 
be  troubled  at  thy  departure" 

When  Pharaoh's  fatal  Sea  is  spoken  of,  it  is  called 
by  its  name  in  full, — i.  e.  The  Red  Sea  : — the  Asphal- 
tine  Sea  covering  the  crime-smitten  Cities  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah,  is  called  the  Dead  Sea, — and  so  of 
others, — but  "  the  Sea"  defines  it  to  be  the  Mediter 
ranean. 

The  Islands  referred  to  by  JEREMIAH  are  stated  to 
be  "  beyond  the  Sea" — i.  e.  Isles  beyond  the  mouth  of 
the  Mediterranean,  reached  by  passing  through  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar  ;  and  the  language,  therefore,  al 
ludes  distinctly  to  the  Fortunate  Isles  discovered  by 
the  Tyrians  during  the  voyage.  "  The  Kings  of  Ty 
rus"  were,  also,  by  right  of  discovery  the  actual  "  Kings 
of  the  Isles  which  are  beyond  the  Sea."  That  these 
are  the  Islands  referred  to,  may  be  gathered  from  the 
fact,  that  the  last  quotation  from  EZEKIEL  proves  that 
the  Isles  of  the  Mediterranean  are  spoken  of  as  being 
"  in  the  Sea,"  in  direct  contradistinction  to  those  "  be 
yond  the  Sea."  The  same  defined  locality  is  found  in 
ISAIAH. 


606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  315 

"  Wherefore  glorify  ye  the  LORD  in  the  fires  [He 
brew,  "  valleys"]  even  the  name  of  the  LORD  GOD  of 
Israel,  in  the  Isles  of  the  Sea."  [xxiv.  15.] 

The  Prophet  here  refers  to  Cyprus,  Crete,  Sicily,  and 
Sardinia,  for  these  are  "  Isles  OF"  or  "  IN"  the  Mediter 
ranean, — while  the  Fortunatse  Insulae  are  those  deno 
minated  "  beyond-'  the  same  Sea, — Britain  and  Hiber- 
nia  were  not  yet  discovered  by  the  Tyrians  ; — and  the 
only  Islands  at  this  time  known  to  them  "  beyond  "  the 
Mare  Internwm,  were  those  discovered  during  this 
celebrated  Expedition  ; — truly  so,  for  being  alluded  to 
by  the  Sacred  writers,  proves  the  importance  attached 
to  it  in  the  days  of  Prophecy.  The  Islands  discovered, 
and  claimed  by  the  Tyrians,  were  additional  causes  for 
their  fatal  pride, — and  are,  therefore,  the  only  part  of 
the  enlarging  Kingdom  referred  to  by  JEREMIAH, — 
from  the  apparent  fact,  that  the  terrible  prediction  in 
alluding  to  a  recent  geographical  discovery,  would 
attract  the  instant  attention,  and  arouse  the  fears  of 
the  Judaeans  as  well  as  the  Tyrians. 

EZEKIEL  uttered  his  celebrated  Prophecy  concerning 
Tyrus  588  B.  c.,  consequently  only  eighteen  years  after 
the  Voyage.  He  should,  therefore,  allude  to  it,  if  our 
previous  argument  is  founded  upon  just  grounds  in 
reference  to  ISAIAH'S  not  writing  of  it. 

EZEKIEL  in  issuing  his  malediction  against  Tyrus,  its 
King,  Prince,  and  People,  gathers  in  his  catalogue  of 
their  united  powers  all  that  had  made  them  great,  and 
unrivalled  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  He  com 
mences  by  stating  their  knowledge  of  Shipbuilding  and 


316  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  in. 

Navigation, — then  the  various  Kingdoms  receiving  their 
Commercial  commodities,  and  the  riches  given  in 
return, — progressing  in  his  description  in  apparent 
chronological  order, — for  this  singular  fact  is  arrived 
at, — viz.,  that  the  last  verse  referring  to  the  deeds  of 
the  Tyrians,  covers  distinctly  this  very  Voyage, — and 
which  took  place  only  18  years  before  the  Prophecy, 
and  was,  therefore,  probably  their  last  great  action, 
before  they  were  besieged  and  conquered  by  the  King 
of  Babylon  ;  and  which  event  was  only  three  years 
after  the  prediction  of  EZEKIEL, — who,  in  alluding  to 
the  last  effort  for  fame  by  the  Tyrians,  and  causing 
additional  pride  of  heart,  says — 

"  Thy  KOWEES  have  brought  thee  (Tyrus)  into 
GEEAT  waters  \_i.  e.  the  Atlantic] — the  EAST- WIND 
hath  broken  thee  in  the  midst  of  the  SEAS."  [xxvii.] 

The  word  "  Sea"  in  the  singular  number,  and  with 
out  any  pre-nomen  as  Dead  Sea,  &c.,  has  already  been 
shewn,  and  from  the  same  writer,  to  have  direct  refer 
ence  to  the  Mediterranean.  In  the  above  quotation  he 
evidently  means  larger,  and  collective  bodies  of  "  great 
waters," — i.  e.  Seas, — (plural).— Again, — In  the  same 
chapter  he  writes  : 

"  And  thou  wast  replenished  [at  the  Insulas  ?]  and 
made  very  glorious  in  the  midst  of  the  Seas" 

He  even  seems  to  define  the  boundary  of  Tyrus  in 
the  Atlantic,  for  Islands  are  distinctly  alluded  to. 

"  Thy  borders  are  in  the  midst  of  the  Seas." 

And  as  a  distinct  contrast  of  locality,  he  says  of  the 
Capital  of  the  Mediterranean, — 


606  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  317 

"  What  City  is  like  Tyrus,  like  the  destroyed  in  the 
midst  of  the  Sea." 

The  Capital,  at  this  time,  was  partly  on  the  Island, 
but  principally  on  the  mainland.  It  is  submitted  that 
both  JEREMIAH  and  EZEKIEL  alluded  to  this  Voyage 
and  its  discoveries. 

We  have  reserved  a  positive,  a  conclusive  proof,  of 
the  accomplishment  of  the  Expedition  until  this  time, 
that  it  might  remove  all  doubts  upon  the  subject.  It, 
also,  brings  direct  evidence  against  the  supposition 
that  in  reaching  Ophir  (the  locality  of  which  is  not 
yet  defined)  the  Tyrian  ships  of  SOLOMON  could  have 
passed  around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, — for  if  they 
had, — leagues  before  they  reached  there,  they  would 
have  observed  the  same  (to  them)  strange  "  incident"  of 
Nature,  and  consequently  have  recorded  it. 

Herodotus  in  writing  of  this  Voyage  (and  which  he 
firmly  believed)  had  his  doubts  upon  one  point  only, — 
viz.,  the  strange  reports  of  the  Pilots  and  Mariners 
upon  their  return  to  Tyrus,  which  were, — that  during 
the  Voyage  their  SHADOWS  (as  they  looked  at  the 
Sun's  rising)  fell  upon,  or  from  their  ng^-hand, — they 
(the  Shadows)  having  consequently  changed  from  the 
left  hand,  as  they  remembered  them  to  fall  at  Phoe 
nicia  and  the  Mediterranean  ;— and  a  greater  wonder 
still, — that  their  Shadows  changed  back  again,  as  they 
continued  their  voyage,  from  right  to  left ! 

The  Greek  Historian  viewed  this  report  with  as 
tonishment  and  disbelief;  and  without  doubt,  it  was 
originally  regarded  and  laughed  at  as  a  mariner's  story 


318  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  en.  vi.,  §  in. 

by  both  Tyrians  and  Egyptians, — for  it  was  not  likely, 
in  their  Theory  of  the  Solar  System,  (this  was  be 
fore  Pythagoras,)  that  any  of  the  Ancients  could  be 
convinced  that  the  Sun  would  alter  its  course  or  nature, 
so  as  to  meet  the  result  reported  by  the  home-returned 
mariners,  but  which  was  given  by  them  as  an  attested 
fact.  The  Ancients  [606  B.  c.]  believed  that  the  Earth 
was  a  Globe,  because  they  believed  that  the  Sun  daily 
travelled  around  it, — but  of  the  revolving  character  of 
the  Earth,  or  of  its  measurement,  they  had  no  concep 
tion.  Even  Herodotus,  therefore,  looked  upon  the 
shadow-report  as 

"  The  baseless  fabric  of  a  vision," 

and  regarded  it  not  only  with  incredulity,  but  as  an  en 
tire  fiction  of  the  Tyrian  voyagers. 

But  modern  Science  proves  the  absolute  truth  of  the 
Tyrian  report, — viz.,  their  Shadows  changing  from  left 
to  right,  &c. ;  and  this,  as  a  necessity,  was  occasioned  by 
their  having  crossed  the  line  of  the  Equator  ! 

If  the  story  of  the  Pilots  and  Mariners  had  not  been 
given  to  their  countrymen  upon  their  return,  it  would 
at  this  day  be  a  strong  presumptive  proof  that  the  Ex 
pedition  was  not  accomplished ;  but  having  rendered 
the  "  incident"  of  Nature  upon  their  arrival,  it  is  a 
conclusive  and  undeniable  proof  that  the  Voyage  was 
successfully  completed,  and  during  the  time  mentioned 
by  Herodotus.  Having  sailed  from  the  Ked  Sea,  and 
crossed  the  line  of  the  Equator,  and  looking  East,  their 
Shadows  must  have  changed  from  left  to  right,  and 


606  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  319 

be  perceptible  at,  or  near,  Melinda ;  and  having 
doubled  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  passed  the  Equa 
tor  of  the  Atlantic,  their  Shadows  would  again  change 
from  right  to  left,  <  near  the  Gulf  of  Guinea,  and  ap 
pear  the  same  as  when  sailing  upon  the  Mediterra 
nean. 

The  statements  of  Herodotus  concerning  the  "shifting 
of  the  shadows,7'  and  the  manner  of  "  extracting  the 
brain"  previous  to  Embalming;  and  with  the  foregone 
proofs  of  their  accuracy  both  from  science  and  ocular  de 
monstration,  are  without  their  parallels  for  supporting  the 
authenticity  of  an  Ancient  Historian — and  truly  may  he 
be  called  the  Father  of  History — for  Nations  were  his 
children,  and  justly  he  wrote  of  them.  Time  has 
become  his  executor,  and  renders  him  ample  justice 
in  return  for  his  valuable  legacy  to  posterity! 

We  have  been  anxious  to  establish  the  accomplish 
ment  of  this  celebrated  Voyage,  the  first  mentioned 
having  reference  to  the  circumnavigation  of  a  Conti 
nent; — but,  more  especially  have  we  been  solicitous  to 
prove  that  the  Fortunate  Isles  were  known  to  the  Ty- 
rians  during  this  Expedition; — for  those  Islands  form 
an  important  feature  in  the  great  event  to  follow.  In 
the  endeavour  to  confirm  these  propositions,  we  have 
pursued  a  path  of  research  and  reasoning,  we  believe, 
untrodden,  or  attempted  by  any  writer  upon  the  sub 
ject.  The  Greek  Historian  is  supported  by  his  own 
accuracy  of  character  and  delineation, — and  he  is 
directly  confirmed  by  Holy- Writ.  JEREMIAH  wrote 
of  it  only  a  few  months  after  the  Expedition.  EZEKIEL 


320  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vi.,  §  in. 

18  years  subsequently,  and  Herodotus  122  years  after 
the  enterprise.  The  later  (and  jealous)  Romans  only 
are  silent: — they  do  not  deny  it,-*— which  they  would 
naturally  have  done,  if  they  would  not  also  have  been 
liable  to  have  been  contradicted. 

"We  now  submit  the  subject  to  the  reader's  opinion, 
upon  a  review  of  the  evidence,  facts,  and  reasoning 
upon  the  entire  proposition;  and  shall  proceed  with 
the  History  of  Tyrus  and  the  Migration,  in  the  belief 
that  the  decision  is  in  the  affirmative; — and  that  con 
sequently  the  Fortunate  Isles  (i.  e.  the  Canaries)  are 
admitted  to  have  been  discovered,  and  claimed,  by 
the  Tyrians  during  this  first  great  Voyage  around  the 
Continent  of  Africa,  and  between  the  years  609 — 606 
before  the  Christian  JEra;  and  that  from  the  natural 
reason  stated,  —  viz.,  the  absence  of  Woman  —  the 
Founding  of  Ancient  America  could  not  have  taken 
place  at  that  time. 


585—515  B,  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  321 


CHAPTER  VII. 

(585—515  B.C.) 
ITHOBALUS  THE  SECOND— TO  SISINNES. 

THE  FIRST  SIEGE  OF  TYRTJS,  &C/ — FULFILMENT  OF  THE 
PROPHECY  BY  JEREMIAH  AND  EZEKIEL, — AND  OF  THE 
FIRST  AND  SECOND  PROPHECY  BY  ISAIAH, 

DURING  the  war  upon  Egypt  by  the  King  of  Babylon, 
(and  which  occurred  only  seven  years  after  the  Voyage 
around  Africa,)  it  is  probable  that  the  King  of  Tyrus 
would  assist  Pharaoh-Necho  against  the  invasion  of  the 
Nile  by  Nebuchadnezzar.  The  attack  by  Pharaoh,  at 
the  solicitation  of  Judsea  [Ezekiel  xvii.  15],  (which  na 
tion  was  still  paying  the  annual  tribute  to  Egypt,)  had 
compelled  the  Babylonian  to  raise  the  siege  of  Jeru 
salem  : — in  this  movement,  also,  the  Tyrians  may  have 
aided  by  countenance  or  wealth.  In  these  apparent 
probabilities,  we  find  the  political  cause  why  Nebu- 

VOL.    I.  Y 


322  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vn. 

chadnezzar  turned  his  fury  upon  Tyrus,  after  his  con 
quest  of  Egypt,  and  his  second  and  successful  invasion 
of  Judaea,  and  the  captivity  of  the  Jews, — which  latter 
event  took  place  588  B.  c. 

The  fall  of  Judasa  gave  the  monopolizing  and  pride- 
stricken  Tyrians  great  cause  for  rejoicing, — not  from 
malice  against  the  afflicted  People, — but  because  their 
own  Trading  propensities  would  be  increased, — as  it 
would  (in  their  minds)  by  the  downfall  of  any  aspiring 
Nation.  A  few  years  before  they  had  witnessed  the 
conquest  of  Egypt, — and  now  of  Judaea, — both  of  which 
were  causes  of  peculiar  joy  to  the  Tyrians;  for  those 
Nations  had  latent  sparks  within  them,  from  which  the 
fire  of  Science  might  be  created,  and  so  illumine  their 
own  path  towards  the  attainment  of  Navigation,  and 
thence  rest  upon  their  own  exertions  for  Commercial 
prosperity.  Jerusalem  had  evinced  this  spirit  as  early 
as  the  time  of  SOLOMON, — and  also  Egypt,  only  seven 
years  before  her  present  downfall.  This  was  the  point 
causing  the  National  rejoicing  of  Tyrus; — it  was  a  Com 
mercial  gladness, — thence  (with  them)  a  political  one : 
— less  rejoicing,  or  its  entire  absence,  would  have  been 
"  love  of  neighbour," — and  which,  when  it  affected  their 
interest,  the  Tyrians  never  had; — extended  joy, — as  if 
Jerusalem  had  fallen  for  the  express  purpose  of  their 
own  prosperity,  and  so  sanctioned  by  their  Gods, — 
became  blasphemy  !  They  evinced  this  impiety  to  its 
full  extent; — therefore,  the  King  of  Babylon,  in  re 
senting  his  own  wrongs,  was  but  an  instrument  of  re 
tribution  in  the  hand  of  GOD,  to  punish  those,  who  in 


585—515  B.C.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  323 

savage  triumph  rejoiced  at  the  chastening,  and  capti 
vity  of  a  neighbour-Nation. 

EZEKIEL  thus  describes  the  Religious  cause  why 
Tyrus  (in  her  want  of  charity  to  a  fallen  neighbour) 
should  become  desolate,  [xxvi.]  He  prophesied,  588  B.C., 

"  The  word  of  the  LORD  came  unto  me,  saying,  Son 
of  Man,  because  that  Tyrus  hath  said  against  Jeru 
salem,  'Aha !  she  is  broken  that  was  the  gates  of 
the  People :  she  is  turned  unto  me  ;  I  shall  be  reple 
nished,  now  she  is  laid  waste  !' " — 

The  Prince  of  Tyrus,  also,  uttered  this  blasphemy  in 
his  triumph: — 

"  I  am  a  God !     I  sit  in  the  seat  of  God !"  [xxviii.] 

"  Therefore,"  continues  EZEKIEL,  tl  thus  saith  the 
LORD  GOD:  Behold.  I  am  against  thee,  O  Tyrus,  and 
will  cause  many  Nations  to  come  up  against  thee,  as 
the  Sea  causeth  his  waves  to  come  up.  And  they 
shall  destroy  the  walls  of  Tyrus,  and  break  down  her 
towers :  I  will  scrape  her  dust  from  her  and  make  her 
like  the  top  of  a  rock.  It  shall  be  a  place  for  the 
spreading  of  nets  in  the  midst  of  the  Sea  ;  [how  truly 
fulfilled!]  for  I  have  spoken  it,  saith  the  LORD  GOD: 
and  it  shall  become  a  spoil  to  the  Nations.  And  her 
daughters  which  are  in  the  field  shall  be  slain  with  the 
sword ;  and  they  shall  know  that  I  am  the  LORD.  For 
thus  saith  the  LORD  GOD  : — Behold  I  will  bring  upon 
Tyrus  Nebuchadnezzar  king  of  Babylon,  a  King  of 
Kings,  from  the  north,  with  horses,  and  with  chariots, 
and  with  horsemen,  and  companies,  and  much 
people,7'  &c. 

Y2 


324  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vrr. 

The  remaining  part  of  the  Prophecy  is  not  required, 
—  the  cause  is  shewn,  —  the  punishment  and  the 
avenger.  The  Prophecy  was  uttered  by  EZEKIEL  in 
the  year  in  which  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  (the  Tem 
ple  of  which  the  Tyrians  of  a  former  age  had  erected 
and  adorned),  and  consequently  three  years  before  the 
commencement  of  the  Siege  of  Tyrus  by  the  Babylo 
nian.  The  doom  of  Tyrus  was  also  foretold  by  ISAIAH 
and  JEREMIAH  ;  and  by  the  former,  that  the  Nation 
should  cease  for  seventy  years.  He  prophesied  one 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  years,  and  JEREMIAH  twenty- 
one  years  before  the  Siege  by  the  King  of  Babylon.  It 
was  strictly  fulfilled.  The  investment  commenced  in 
the  reign  of  Ithobalus  [i.  e.  Eth-baal]  the  Second, 
and  lasted  thirteen  years — the  longest  Siege  on  record. 
Troy  was  only  ten  ;  the  Koman  Siege  of  Yeii,  by  Ca- 
millus,  occupied  the  same  period. 

It  has  already  been  shewn,  upon  the  authority  of 
ISAIAH  and  EZEKIEL,  that  the  Island  of  Tyrus  must 
have  been  partly  inhabited,  for  they  distinctly  allude 
to  the  "  Isle."  The  metropolis  proper,  with  its  Tem 
ples  and  splendour,  was  on  the  mainland, — and  this 
was  the  City  besieged  by  the  Conqueror  of  Egypt  and 
Judgea.  The  Island  he  could  not  reach  from  the  want  of 
Galleys ;  his  force  consisting  of  Chariots,  Cavalry,  and 
Infantry.  It  was  impossible,  therefore,  to  take  Tyrus 
(one  side  being  on  the  Sea)  as  he  had  captured  Je 
rusalem,  through  the  terrific  means  of  Famine, — the 
horrors  of  which  are  so  powerfully  depicted  in  the  La 
mentations  of  JEREMIAH  ;  and  in  reference  to  Judaea, 


585—515  B.  c.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  325 

foretold  by  the  first  Lawgiver  nearly  nine  centuries  be 
fore  ! 

The  Tyrians,  through  the  means  of  their  shipping, 
continually  supplied  the  Capital  with  provisions, — 
thence  the  duration  of  the  Siege,  and  Nebuchadnezzar 
had  riot  the  genius  of  the  subsequent  and  final  Con 
queror  of  Tyrus — the  heroic  Macedonian. 

The  Babylonian  had  therefore  to  erect  his  forts  and 
mounds,  and  with  his  engines  of  war  make  a  breach  into 
the  mainland  City.  During  the  several  years,  thousands 
were  slain  on  either  side  ;  those  of  the  Tyrians  were 
replaced  by  her  "  wise-men"  of  the  Ocean, — her  pilots 
and  mariners ;  and  as  they  left  their  vessels  for  the  Me 
tropolis,  the  Galleys  were  sunk  at  Sea  to  prevent  their 
falling  into  the  enemy's  hands,  and  thereby  enable  them 
to  turn  upon  the  Island,  the  only  place  of  Tyrian  retreat. 
After  a  Siege  of  thirteen  years,  and  more  than  three- 
quarters  of  the  male  population  destroyed,  breaches 
were  made  in  the  walls, — for  men  were  no  longer  there 
to  defend  them, — the"  Metropolis  was  entered  by  the 
foe,  and  every  part  destroyed;  Temples,  Palaces,  and 
houses  laid  in  ashes,  or  razed  to  the  ground,  and  the 
inhabitants  slain,  excepting  those  that  had  fled  to  the 
Island.  These  consisted  principally  of  "Women  and 
Children ;  and  to  the  rescue  of  the  great  proportion  of 
the  former,  and  thus  preventing  Eapine  and  Slaughter 
by  the  besiegers,  may  reasonably  be  attributed  the 
cause  of  the  rapid  increase  of  the  Tyrian  population 
upon  the  Island,  and  which  has  always  confounded 


326  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vn. 

writers  upon  this  Siege,  and  led  some  to  doubt  the  ful 
filment  of  the  Prophecy. 

The  Babylonian  could  not  reach  these  fugitives  for 
the  reason  stated, — viz.,  the  want  of  navigable  means. 
And  besides,  the  Metropolis  was  destroyed,  and  that 
was  his  intent  ;  and  that  accomplished,  he  would  be 
willing  to  receive  a  tributary  capitulation  from  the 
Islanders.  In  the  course  of  the  Siege,  the  King  of 
Tyrus  died,  and  also  the  Prince.  [These  deaths  were 
prophesied  by  EZEKIEL.]  The  Tyrian  Monarch  was 
succeeded  by  Baal,  a  branch  of  the  Eoyal  House. 
Nebuchadnezzar  finding  that  the  Island  could  not  be 
subdued  [572  B.  c.],  offered  terms  to  Baal, — they  were 
accepted,  and  Baal  was  appointed  his  tributary  Vice 
roy,  and  remained  the  vassal  king  of  Tyrus  for  ten 
years,  and  died  56 2  B.C.  The  shadowy  dignity  of 
Viceroy  was  then  abolished,  and  Magistrates  were  ap 
pointed  to  administer  Justice,  and  preside  over  the 
affairs  of  State.  This  Magisterial  Government  con 
tinued  only  for  six  years,  when  it  was  abolished,  and 
the  Sovereignty  restored  in  the  person  of  Balator, 
but  still  depending  on  the  Assyrian  Monarch  for  all 
power  and  authority.  [556  B.  c.]  This  vassalage  of  the 
Tyrians  was  continued  to  the  time  of  Sisinnes,  regal 
governor  of  Phoenicia,  who,  by  the  command  of  Da 
rius,  King  of  Babylon,  assisted  by  the  Tyrians,  ma 
terially  aided  in  building  the  Second  Temple  of 
Jerusalem,  upon  the  restoration  of  the  House  of 
Judah;  and  in  the  same  spirit  as  Hiram  the  Great 
aided  Solomon  king  of  Israel. 


515  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  327 

515  B.  c.]  The  Second  Temple  was  finished  and 
dedicated  in  the  year  515  before  Christ.  Now  taking 
the  Prophecy  of  ISAIAH,  to  commence  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Siege  of  Tyrus  (for  Tyrus  had  then  ceased  to 
be  free,  i.  e.  as  a  Nation),  which  was  in  585  B.  c.,  the 
"  seventy  years"  will  be  exactly  accomplished  at  the 
dedication  of  the  Second  Temple. 

Thus  were  the  first  and  second  Prophecies  by 
ISAIAH  fulfilled, — viz.,  the  fall  and  subsequent  freedom, 
— for  the  destruction  did  take  place,  and  at  the  termi 
nation  of  "  seventy  years"  the  Lord  of  Mercy  did 
"  visit  Tyrus,"  and  made  her  again  a  Nation ; — for  her 
scorn  and  boast  upon  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  had 
been  forgotten  and  forgiven,  in  her  stretching  forth  her 
hand  again  to  aid  the  building  of  the  Sacred  Temple 
to  The  One  and  Only  GOD  ! 

As  an  instance  of  Divine  Justice,  it  may  be  ob 
served,  that  the  freedom  of  Tyrus  did  not  take  place 
before  the  restoration  of  Judaea, — and  that  the  former 
nation  had  to  endure  the  remorse  of  knowing  that  the 
latter  from  her  new  throne  of  liberty,  could  behold 
the  manacles  of  thraldom  upon  that  country,  which 
(in  prosperity)  had  shouted  in  impious  triumph  upon 
her  desolation ! 


328  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vin. 


CHAPTER  VIII; 

(515—335  B.  c.) 
SISINNES    TO    STRATO. 

AND  FROM  THE  FIRST  TYRIAN  REVOLUTION  TO  AZELMIC. 

AT  the  termination  of  the  siege  by  Nebuchadnezzar, 
we  have  stated,  that  the  remaining  Tynans  fled  to  the 
Island,  opposite  to  the  ancient  metropolis  destroyed  by 
the  Babylonian.  The  inhabitants  never  rebuilt  the 
Capital  upon  the  ruins  on  the  mainland,  but  upon  the 
Island  which  had  received  and  sheltered  them,  they  had 
for  the  last  half-century  turned  all  their  attention ; 
— this  was  now  renewed  with  redoubled  energy, — 
upon  it  they  erected  their  new,  and  in  time,  gorgeous 
Temples,  —  especially  that  dedicated  to  Hercules* 
Apollo,  the  tutelary  God  of  the  Tyrians.  They  also 
surrounded  the  Island  with  a  sea-wall,  150  feet  in 
height,  and  of  proportionate  thickness, — and  from 
there  being  no  approach  to  it  but  by  water,  the  new 
metropolis  was  considered  impregnable.  Upon  the 
mainland  they  erected  many  buildings  of  a  minor 
character,  such  as  are  usually  found  in  the  environs  of 


515—480  B.C.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  329 

a  City; — and  a  great  proportion  of  the  labouring 
classes  dwelt  there];  as,  also,  the  strangers  visiting 
Tyrus  in  pursuit  of  traffic  or  merchandise.  Many 
years  were  employed  in  bringing  the  Island-Capital  to 
a  state  of  complete  defence,  owing  to  the  diminished 
numbers  of  the  male  population  immediately  after  the 
siege.  Tyrus  must  now  be  viewed  as  only  on  the 
Island,  which  was  about  800  yards  from  the  shore, — 
somewhat  less  than  half  a  mile. 

From  the  time  of  Sisinnes  the  Nation  continued  to 
increase  in  wealth  and  power.  The  former  cause  of 
her  pride  and  glory  —  Navigation  —  was  revived 
with  all  the  energy  and  perseverance  for  which 
their  ancestors  in  the  time  of  Hiram  had  been  so 
justly  renowned.  As  in  her  days  of  ancient  fame? 
Tyrus  had  loaned  and  built  fleets  and  navies  for  Israel 
and  Egypt,  she  now  did  the  same  for  the  Persian 
Monarch  in  his  war  upon  Greece.  A  double  motive 
caused  this, — not  only  the  pride  of  being  able  to  fur 
nish  a  navy,  but  her  spirit  of  monopoly  had  again 
risen,  and  begun  to  stalk  abroad, — for  Greece  had 
already  aroused  the  jealousy  of  the  Tyrians,  and 
any  means  to  crush  or  destroy  the  harbour  of  the 
Peirseus,  would  advance  their  wishes.  From  the  Per 
sian  they  could  entertain  no  fears  of  commercial  ri 
valry,  for  he  had  no  river  or  port  upon  the  Mediter 
ranean. 

The  honour  of  Tyrus,  as  a  Nation,  however,  was 
shewn  in  refusing  to  loan  or  man  a  navy,  intended  by 
a  foreign  king  (who  at  first  concealed  his  intent)  for 


330  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  u.,  CH.  vin. 

carrying  on  a  war  against  Carthage,  and  which  denial 
led  to  the  abandonment  of  the  proposed  warfare.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  Carthage  was  originally 
founded  by  a  Tyrian  Princess  and  her  countrymen. 
The  Patriotism  of  the  Tyrians  was  as  powerful  as  their 
knowledge  of  Science  was  universal. 

For  thirty-five  years  Tyrus  enjoyed  the  freedom  of 
an  independent  nation,  when  all  Phoenicia  was  laid 
under  contribution  by  the  Monarch  of  Persia : — He  was 
content,  however,  with  a  mere  nominal  tribute  from 
the  Tyrians  in  return  for  their  aid  against  the  Greeks, 
— and  perhaps  from  a  distant  belief  that  that  assist 
ance  might  again  be  required.  In  furtherance  of  this 
design  or  policy,  he  did  not  depose  the  reigning  king, 
but  recognised  in  him  the  exercise  of  full  powers  (ex 
cept  the  tribute)  as  a  monarch  of  an  independent 
nation. 

480  B.  c.]  This  nominal  tribute  was  during  the 
reign  of  Marten.  The  king  and  nobles  were  willing  to 
flatter  the  vanity  of  the  Persian  by  the  nominal  pay 
ment,  for  by  his  forbearance  from  any  further  action 
against  the  Islanders,  it  enabled  them  to  increase  their 
power,  and  retain  their  "  places"  both  at  home  and 
abroad; — they,  therefore,  could  well  afford  to  spare 
from  their  rich  and  overflowing  treasury  of  Pride,  so 
small  a  portion  of  a  superfluity. 

ZECHAREAH  wrote  [ch.  ix.]  "  And  Tyrus  did  build 
herself  a  strong  hold  [the  Island-Citadel],  and  heaped 
up  silver  as  the  dust,  and  fine  gold  as  the  mire  of  the 
street  ;" — but  her  Pride  was  as  subtle,  "  as  broad  and 


475  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  331 

general  as  the  casing  air," — it  was  in  and  around  her, 
— it  was  her  nature, — to  have  been  otherwise  would 
have  destroyed  her  identity  and  nationality.  It  was, 
however,  upon  one  occasion,  exerted  as  a  noble  spirit, 
and  atoned  for  her  errors  past, — it  proved  that  Free 
dom  was  not  dead  within  the  walls  of  Tyrus ; — and 
the  now  noble  exertion  of  the  only  Pride  justifiable  in 
any  country, — that  of  National  Freedom, — led  to  the 
first  and  only  Eevolution  in  the  annals  of  the  Tyrians 
in  Asia.  [475  B.  c.] 

Justin  states  that  it  was  an  insurrection  among  the 
Slaves  !  We  do  not  presume  to  contradict  the  record 
of  any  Historian,  but  would  rather  use  every  effort  to 
support  their  statements  by  facts  and  evidence,  as  in 
the  instance  of  Herodotus  concerning  the  first  Voyage 
around  Africa ; — but  the  record  of  Justin  cannot  be 
founded  in  truth,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  supposed  class 
of  human  beings  rising  against  their  Monarch  and  his 
Council.  Tyrus  had  no  Slaves,  in  the  usual  accepta 
tion  of  the  word, — for  she  had  no  foreign  conquests, — 
and  her  subjects  were  too  proud  to  allow  of  any  but 
themselves  to  pilot  or  man  their  galleys, — either  for 
merchandise  or  warfare ; — nor  would  she  allow  fo 
reigners  to  live  within  her  walls,  especially  of  the 
lower  ranks  of  life,  lest  they  should  obtain  the  secret 
of  ship-building,  and  so  convey  intelligence  to  other 
nations  bordering  upon  the  Mediterranean.  But  an 
cient  writers  have  generally  viewed  the  tiers  etat, — or 
the  third  class  of  despotic  Empires  and  Kingdoms  as 
Slaves,  and  so  have  written  of  them.  Even  to  so  late 


332  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vm. 

a  period  as  half  a  century  ago,  the  same  was  done  in 
France,  till  her  Revolution  (although  it  moved  in 
blood  and  tyranny,  and  brought  to  light  human-mon 
sters)  established  that  the  People  were  to  enjoy  rights 
and  liberties,,  in  analogy  with  those  claimed  and  exer 
cised  by  the  Islanders  of  Britain,  or  their  descendants 
in  the  Western  Hemisphere.  The  great  NationaFles- 
son  was  first  taught  the  World  by  the  Rebellion  of  the 
Patriot, — Jeroboam,  and  the  Ten  Tribes, — from  the 
"  whip"  and  "  scorpion"  Son  of  Solomon ! 

The  Rebellion  of  Jeroboam  was  but  500  years  before 
this  period,  [475  B.  c.]  and  from  the  great  intercourse 
between  the  Judasans  and  Tyrians,  the  event  must 
have  been  familiar  to  the  latter,  and  may  have  had  its 
natural  influence,  therefore,  in  forwarding  a  similar 
action  of  their  own. 

It  is  more  than  probable  that  the  People  disapproved 
of  the  payment  of  the  nominal  tribute  (which  was 
more  degrading  than  any  other),  and  made  a  remon 
strance  to  the  Throne  upon  the  subject, — for  their  just 
pride  had  been  aroused,  and  while  they  continued  to 
pay  to  the  Persian  for  mere  political  existence,  they 
ceased  to  be  a  Nation  of  Freemen, — and  Justin  might 
consequently  have  written  that  all  the  Tyrians, — King, 
Nobles,  and  People,  were  Slaves, — for  they  were  so, 
while  their  golden  manacles  rattled,  and  echoed  along 
the  distant  shores  of  the  Euphrates.  Tyrus  was,  also, 
safe  now  from  any  attack  by  land, — and  by  water  the 
Capital  defied  apparently  both  man  and  elements. 
The  tribute  had  been  originally  imposed  and  levied 


475  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  333 

upon  the  National  weakness, — it  was  now  to  be  thrown 
off  in  its  day  of  strength.  The  King  who  would  cow 
ardly  surrender,  and  continue  to  submit  a  Nation's 
liberty  to  a  foreign  yoke,  while  he  had  power  to  be 
free, — and  yet  was  willing  to  wear  and  hold  the  mere 
shadows  of  a  Crown  and  Sceptre, — must  have  been,  at 
heart,  no  fit  guardian,  or  steward,  of  a  People's  honour 
or  prosperity  ; — and  especially,  when  in  the  very  rank 
of  life,  the  rights  of  which  he  continued  to  betray, — 
there  was  a  Spirit — like  the  Sun — ready  to  disperse 
the  clouds  lowering  upon,  and  obscuring  his  Country's 
freedom !  This  Tynan.  Patriot  was  STRATO, — who, 
upon  the  successful  issue  of  the  Eebellion,  and  break 
ing  of  the  foreign  yoke  imposed  by  Persia,  was  in 
stantly  elected  Sovereign, — the  Eoyal  title  continued 
to  his  descendants,  even  to  the  last  King  of  the  Tyrians. 
475  B.  c.]  From  this  time  forward,  Tyrus  continued 
not  only  to  enlarge  her  Navigation,  but  to  increase  her 
inland  commerce.  One  of  the  chief  complaints  made  by 
the  Prophet  NEHEMIAH  against  his  countrymen  was, — 
that  their  Sabbath  was  desecrated  by  buying  merchan 
dise  of  the  Tyrians  upon  the  Holy-Day.  NEHEMIAH 
caused  the  traffickers  to  be  thrust  out  of  Jerusalem  more 
than  once,  and  the  Gates  to  be  closed  upon  them  ; 
but  they  still  lingered  around  the  walls  in  order  to 
sell  their  commodities  on  the  Jewish  Sabbath, — upon 
which  the  Chief  Euler  of  the  restored  House  of  Judah, 
instantly  threatened  to  have  recourse  to  violence,  and 
drive  the  Tyrian  merchants  from  their  locality.  This 


334  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  vm. 

event  [434  B.  c.]   was  forty-one  years  after  the  acces 
sion  of  the  new  dynasty. 

It  was  no  sin  in  the  estimation  of  the  Tyrians  to 
sell  upon  the  Sabbath  Day  of  Israel,  for  they  being 
heathens  they  did  not  esteem  that  Seventh  day  : — the 
crime  was,  that  of  buying  by  the  Jews  upon  their 
own  Sacred  Sabbath. — In  this  manner  is  it  justly  re 
proved  by  NEHEMIAH:  viz. — 

"  There  dwelt  men  of  Tyrus  also  therein  [i.  e.  in  Jeru 
salem],  which  brought  fish,  and  all  manner  of  ware,  and 
sold  on  the  Sabbath  unto  the  Children  of  Judah,  and 
in  Jerusalem.     Then  I  contended  with  the  nobles  of 
Judah  and  said  unto  them,  What  evil  thing  is  this  that 
ye  do,  and  profane  the  Sabbath  Day?     And  it  came 
to  pass  that  when  the  gates  of  Jerusalem  began  to  be 
dark  before  the  Sabbath,  I  commanded  that  the  gates 
should  be  shut,  and  charged  that  they  should  not  be 
opened  till  after  the  Sabbath  :  and  some  of  my  servants 
[guards]   set  I  at  the  gates,  that  there  should  be  no 
burden  brought  in  on  the  Sabbath  Day.     So  the  mer 
chants  and  sellers  of  all  kinds  of  ware  [?'.  e.  the  Ty 
rians]  lodged  without  Jerusalem  once  or  twice.     Then 
I  testified  against  them,  and  said  unto  them,  c  Why 
lodge  ye  about  the  wall  ?     If  ye  do  so  again,  I  will 
lay  hands  upon  you  F     From  that  time  forth  came  they 
no  more  on  the  Sabbath."  [Jeremiah  xiii.  16 — 21.] 

Jerusalem  is  about  80  miles  from  Tyrus,  and  the 
Merchants  of  the  latter  Capital  must  have  had  com 
munication  with  the  former  by  land  conveyance  only, 


434  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  335 

— or  they  may  have  landed  at  Joppa  [Jaffa.],  as  in  the 
days  of  Hiram,  and  from  thence  by  Camel  conveyance 
to  Jerusalem.  In  either  case  the  words  of  NEHEMIAH 
prove  that  Tyrians  themselves  were  at  the  Holy-City 
as  merchants  and  traders  ;  and  that  consequently  their 
commercial  intercourse,  at  this  time,  was  by  land,  as 
well  as  by  water,  with  distant  countries. 

The  same  spirit  of  Monopoly  which  had  actuated 
the  early  Tyrians,  was  still  professed  and  practised  by 

their  descendants  ; — but,  with  Sidon,  their  Parent, 

and  Carthage,  their  Daughter,  were  they  on  terms  of 
friendship  and  reciprocity.  This  continued  through 
out  the  following  century,  when  the  sympathy  and 
gratitude  of  both  Nations  were  evinced  upon  the  last 
solemn  occasion  of  Tyrian  Nationality  in  Asia.  With 
every  other  country,  and  especially  with  Eome,  they 
betrayed  their  envy  and  growing  jealousy.  The 
incident  related  [Vol.  i.,  Book  ii.,  ch.  iii.]  in  reference 
to  the  ingenious  stratagem  of  the  Tyrians  in  entrapping 
the  Roman  Galley,  whereby  it  and  the  crew  were 
totally  lost,  while  they  themselves  were  saved,  and  the 
secret  of  their  discovery  secured, — is  but  one  of  many 
proofs  of  the  National  character.  This  same  feeling 
would  naturally  lead  them  to  conceal  from  all  foreign 
countries  their  previous  discovery  of  the  Fortunate 
Isles, — they  were  their  own, — and  none  but  the  Tyrians 
knew  of  their  locality; — which  knowledge  gave  them 
the  means  of  finding  a  temporary  resting-place,  from 
the  devastating  effects  of  an  approaching  whirlwind. 


336  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  viu. 

335  B.  c.]  Allowing  twenty  years  as  the  average 
reign  of  the  Sovereigns,  AZELMTC  would  be  the  eighth 
king  in  the  present  family,  including  STKATO,  the  ori 
ginal  founder  of  the  last  line  of  Tyrian  Monarchs. 

We  have  now  approached  to  the  great  National 
event,  which  led  a  portion  of  the  Asiatic  family  to  be 
come  the  Aborigines  of  the  Southern  (or  Mexican) 
division  of  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

As  we  believe  that  the  reader  will  have  admitted 
that  the  Tyrians  are  identified  as  the  original  Builders 
of  the  ruined  edifices  in  America, — and  that  this  was 
sufficiently  established  in  the  first  Book  of  this  Volume, 
— the  chief  circumstances  then  to  be  established,  are  the 
time  and  means  in  which,  and  whereby,  they  reached 
the  Western  Continent.  And,  also,  is  it  essentially  re 
quired  to  prove  a  sufficient  cause  leading  to  these 
eventful  incidents  in  a  Nation's  History.  In  the  fol 
lowing  chapters  we  believe  that  the  Veil  of  Mystery — 
woven  even  by  the  hands  of  the  Prophets — will  be 
raised  from  that  creating  cause, — and  by  so  doing,  it 
will  not  only  unfold  Time's  Eomance  in  Ancient 
America,  but  uphold  the  truth  of  Prophecy,  and 
therefore  of  the  past :  explain  the  latest  wonder  of  the 
present  age ;  and  we  would  feign  indulge  the  hope, 
that,  with  the  preceding  pages,  and  those  to  follow, — 
not  without  some  beneficial  reflections  for  that  of  the 
future. 


335  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  337 


CHAPTER  IX. 

(335—332  B.  c.) 
A  Z  E  L  M  I  C, 

THE  LAST  OF  THE  TYRIAN  MONARCHS. 

REVIEW    OF    THE    KINGDOM    OF    TYRUS, 

AT 
THE    INVASION   OF    ASIA    BY   ALEXANDER    OF    MACEDON, 

THE  INVESTMENT  OF  TYRUS,  &C. 

WE  have  now  to  investigate  and  delineate  the  most 
remarkable  Siege  in  ancient  record, — not  remarkable 
from  its  duration  of  time,  but  from  its  important  con 
sequences, — the  ingenuity  employed  in  its  final  success, 
— the  courage  of  the  attack  and  defence, — and  from  the 
demoniac  horrors  and  cruelties  practised  by  the  Conque 
ror  upon  its  eventful  termination.  The  destruction  of 
Jerusalem  by  Titus  was  400  years  after  this  total  annihi 
lation  of  Tyrus  as  a  Nation, — and,  therefore,  to  the 
period  of  which  we  are  now  writing,  Alexander's  Siege 
of  Tyrus  stands  unequalled  for  courageous  assault,  he 
roic  resistance,  and  for  refined  cruelty  practised  upon 
VOL.  i.  z 


338  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF         [BOCK  n.,  en.  ix. 

the  defeated.  Upon  this  great  National  event  is 
founded  the  essential  basis  of  this  History, — it  is  the 
absolute  commencement  of  the  Annals  of  Ancient 
America.  ISAIAH,  Plutarch,  and  Arrian  are  our  authori 
ties, — the  description  of  the  Invasion  and  the  Siege, — 
however  humble  the  delineation,  is  our  own  ; — we  men 
tion  this, that  incase  it  should  fail  to  reach  the  full  imagi 
nation  of  the  reader,  that  the  demerits  may  fall  upon  the 
right  party, — or  should  it  be  the  reverse,  there  may  then 
be  an  inclination  to  render  the  opposite  tribute  of  justice 
— not  to  the  writer, — but  to  the  reader, — that  from  the 
horrors  of  War,  he  may  turn  with  a  Christian's  feeling 
to  contemplate  the  Divine  blessings  of  Peace, — and 
as  a  consequence,  practical  good- will  and  deeds  to  all 
men. 

It  will  be  necessary  to  present  a  review  of  the  poli 
tical  and  commercial  position  of  Tyrus  at  the  time 
that  Alexander  of  Macedon  (at  the  age  of  20!)  com 
menced  his  victorious  march  from  his  throne  in  Europe, 
through  the  great  capitals  of  Asia  and  Africa.  336 — 5 

B.  C. 

335  B.  c.]  Azelmic,  the  descendant  of  Strato, 
wielded  the  Sceptre  with  patriotic  energy  and  justice, 
and  at  this  period  Tyrus  was  at  the  very  height  of 
splendour  and  renown.  The  "  Queen  of  the  Sea"  had 
extended  her  navigation  beyond  any  other  period  of 
her  past  history.  Her  throne  being  now  upon  the 
Island  only, — which  was  citadelled  and  bastioned,  with 
the  Mediterranean  itself  for  a  water-moat,  (and  thatnearly 
half  a  mile  in  width,)  and  flowing  between  the  main- 


335  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  339 

land  and  the  outward  walls,  and  they  proudly  rising 
to  an  elevation  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet, — this 
combination  for  defence  caused  her  to  defy  every  as 
sault  from  man,  or  even  the  warfare  of  elements ! 

Upon  the  Island  arose  her  gorgeous  Palaces  and  Edi 
fices,  and  conspicuous  above  them  all,  soared  the  lofty 
and  brilliant  Temple  of  Hercules-Apollo,  the  chosen 
Deity  of  the  Tyrians.  In  the  centre  of  the  Mansion 
of  their  Religion,  stood  a  Statue  of  pure  and  beaten 
gold,  sacred  to  the  glowing  Sun-God;  in  the  front  of 
Apollo's  image  was  the  Altar  of  the  Country,  composed 
of  precious  stones  and  metals, — of  engraved  and 
sparkling  gems, — sculptured  gold  and  silver, — wrought 
by  the  descendants  of  the  Hiramic  artists,  whose  re 
nowned  works  gave  extended  and  lasting  fame  to  the 
truly  Sacred  Temple  of  Jerusalem.  Upon  the  autho 
rity  of  the  foredooming  Prophet,  —  EZEKIEL — who 
spoke  of  Tyrus  two  centuries  and  a  half  prior  to  this 
period,  her  Commerce  (and  which  now  was  of  the 
Phoenix  character, — and  from  which  fact  writers  have 
traced  her  name  of  Phoenice) — her  Commerce  and 
Shipbuilding  were  as  renowned  as  her  adventurious 
spirit  was  proverbial. 

Even  in  that  time  her  builders  had  perfected  her 
beauty.  The  Tyrian  Galleys  were  of  peculiar  strength 
and  elegance,  and  their  "  means  and  appliances"  are  espe 
cially  dwelt  upon  by  the  Prophet.  Senir  furnished  the 
fir- wood  for  planks  and  decks, — Lebanon  the  cedar  for 
masts,  yards,  and  timber, — Bashan  the  oak  for  the 
powerful  oars, — the  Rowers7  benches  were  of  Ivory 

z2 


340  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  ix. 

from  Ethiopia  and  India, — the  sails  were  of  embroi 
dered  fine  linen  from  Egypt, — and  the  awning  cano 
pies  of  blue  and  purple  cloths,  tinted  with  the  re 
nowned  colour  of  her  robes  of  royalty.  Mariners 
were  constantly  received  from  Sidon  and  Arvad, — the 
important  business  of  the  caulkers  was  confined  to  the 
"  wise  men"  of  Gebal, — but  the  builders  and  pilots 
were  Tynans  only.  To  all  the  Nations  enumerated  by 
EZEKIEL  from  whence  riches  were  received  in  exchange 
for  merchandise,  are  now  [335  B.  c.]  to  be  added  the 
Islands  in,  and  the  capitals  bordering  upon,  the  Mediter 
ranean, — viz.,  Rhodes,  Sardinia,  Sicily,  Melita,  Cor 
sica,  and  the  Baleares  ;  ^Egina,  Crete,  Candia,  Cy 
prus,  Corcyra,  and  all  the  Grecian  and  Ionian  Isles  ; 
the  newly- discovered  lands  of  Britain  and  Hibernia, 
the  former  being  named  by  the  Tyrians  ; — every  Port 
from  the  mouth  of  the  Menander  to  the  "  Pillars"  at 
Gibraltar  ;  from  the  borders  of  Dalmatia  to  the  oppo 
site  shores  of  the  Adriatic  ; — from  the  shores  of  Gaul 
and  Iberia  to  the  harbours  of  Etruria, — and  to  all 
these  commercial  tributaries  of  Tyrus,  are  to  be  added 
those  giants  of  antiquity,  Athens,  Eome,  and  Carthage! 
Truly,  then,  in  the  language  of  the  inspired  writer, 
ZECHARIAH, — 

"  Tyrus  did  build  herself  a  strong  hold;  and  heaped 
up  silver  as  the  dust,  and  fine  gold  as  the  mire  of  the 
street." 

The  same  false  Commercial  policy  was  pursued  by 
the  Tyrians,  as  in  their  more  ancient  days,  when  Pride 
and  Envy  were  their  injurious  counsellors.  Their  hands 


335  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  341 

were  raised  against  every  nation  seeking  to  enrich 
itself  through  the  means  of  Navigation; — those  coun 
tries  were  viewed  by  the  Tyrians  as  the  mere  instru 
ments  of  their  own  advancement.  Sidon  and  Car 
thage  were  alone  excepted  from  the  National  jealousy; 
and  even  this  exception  to  the  rule  was  founded  upon 
selfishness,  arising  from  the  memory  of  blood  and  kin 
dred,  and  not  from  any  sentiment  of  liberal  policy. 
The  Metropolis  being  now  on  the  Island,  they  felt 
safe  from  the  approach  of  an  enemy  by  land, — while 
their  surrounding  walls  rendered  them  "quiet  and 
secure"  from  every  assault  by  Naval  warfare  as  then 
practised.  In  this  imperial  state  of  confident  security, 
founded  upon  Pride,  locality,  but  above  all  by  com 
mercial  Monopoly,  stood  the  Island-Kingdom  of  Tyrus, 
as  her  death-knell  was  sounded  from  afar  by  the  rising 
Monarch  of  Macedonia. 

Throughout  the  surrounding  Nations  the  Islanders 
had  "  sown  the  wind," — they  were  now,  as  a  conse 
quence,  "  to  reap  the  whirlwind,"  and  no  one  to  check, 
or  blight,  the  pride-harvest  of  the  hurricane  ! 

Alexander  commenced  his  triumphant  march  in  the 
year  336  B.  c.,  and  not  having  a  sufficient  cause  for  his 
foreign  invasions  (Persia  and  Media  excepted),  may  be 
justly  looked  upon,  at  this  day,  as  the  human  Jugger 
naut  of  Antiquity !  The  Prophet  DANIEL,  two  centuries 
before  the  period  of  which  this  event  treats,  stigma 
tized  this  vaunted  hero,  when  comparing  him  with  the 
Kings  of  Media  and  Persia,— the  latter  to  the  horns  of 


342  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  ir.,  CH.  ix. 

tlie  Earn,  while  the  former  is  likened  unto  the  brute 
Goat  of  the  mountains. 

"  And  the  rough  goat  is  the  King  of  Grecia."  [Da 
niel  viii.  21.] 

It  is  not  necessary  to  trace  the  progress  of  Alexander 
in  Asia,  only  so  far  as  it  may  have  had  an  influence 
upon  the  fate  and  fall  of  Tyrus. 

After  the  Passage  of  the  Granicus,  and  in  the  nex  t 
year,  the  great  victory  at  Issus,  whereby  the  Persian 
kingdom  was  shaken,  the  lesser  nations  begun  to  con 
template  the  increasing  power  of  Alexander  with 
alarm,  and  to  reflect  upon  the  best  means  of  averting 
impending  ruin.  The  only  alternative  from  battle  was 
to  become  tributary,  or  to  obtain  the  special  favour  of 
the  Invader. 

Sidon  made  application,  through  ambassadors,  to 
Alexander  for  his  protection,  and  was  thus  saved  from  de 
struction  by  anticipating  the  conflict  through  a  tributary 
surrender : — and  which  voluntary  act  satisfied  the  Ma 
cedonian,  who  stipulated,  however,  that  he  should 
place  a  new  King  upon  the  throne.  This  was  agreed 
to,  and  By  bios  and  Aradnus  joined  in  the  humiliating 
surrender. 

In  compliment  to  his  favourite, — Hephasstion, — the 
Conqueror  allowed  him  to  appoint  whom  he  pleased 
for  King  of  Sidon.  Hephgestion,  thereupon,  selected  a 
poor  man  of  the  Capital  by  the  name  of  Strato,  and 
instantly  raised  him  to  the  dignity  of  Sidonian  Sove 
reign.  The  mendicant  was  a  remote  branch  of  the 


335  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  343 

Royal  House,  but  had  been  unjustly  degraded  by  the 
reigning  Monarch.  When  the  new-raised  King  had 
his  first  interview  with  Alexander,  his  grateful  remark 
was — "  I  pray  that  Apollo  will  enable  you,  Alexander, 
to  bear  prosperity  with  the  same  fortitude,  with  which 
I  have  struggled  with  adversity  !" 

The  Macedonian  highly  applauded  the  philosophical 
point  of  the  remark,  and  secured  him  in  his  new  pos 
session. 

As  no  great  gift  can  be  without  a  referential  motive, 
either  to  the  past,  or  for  the  future, — the  donation  by 
Hephsestion,  where  no  past  service  had  deserved  it 
(and  there  were  nearer  branches  of  the  Royal  House 
than  Strato),  must  have  had,  therefore,  some  deep 
meaning.  It  is  only  long  after  historic  events  are  passed 
and  analyzed,  that  they  can  be  calmly  or  correctly 
judged;  and  in  tracing  Alexander's  approach  to  the 
celebrated  "  Daughter  of  Sidon,"  this  donation  of  a 
throne, — and  to  the  party  receiving  it, — was  in  direct 
flattery  to  Tyrus ;  as  in  like  manner,  at  a  subsequent 
period,  Marcus  Antonius  presented  provinces  to  Egypt 
to  secure  the  sun-clad  and  voluptuous  Cleopatra ! 

The  subjugation  of  Tyrus  by  policy  was  one  of  the 
schemes  of  Alexander, — for  avoiding  its  destruction, — 
he  would  then  be  sure  of  Navies,  Pilots,  and  Mariners, 
to  carry  his  warfare,  at  a  later  period,  to  the  river 
Tiber  and  to  Rome  itself  ;— for  his  thirst  of  Conquest, 
— had  it  not  been  allayed  by  the  poison-draught  in 
Asia, — could  only  have  been  quenched  within  the 
great  Capital  of  Italy.  Alexander,  therefore,  flattered 


344  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  IL,  CH.  ix, 

the  Tyrians  by  raising  to  the  throne  of  Sidon,  a  man 
who  bore  the  same  name, — (Strato)  and  was  of  the 
same  family  as  the  Founder  of  the  present  dynasty  at 
Tyrus  ;  and  consequently,  remotely  related  to  Azel- 
mic,  whom  Alexander  endeavoured  (by  this  act  of 
apparent  generosity)  to  circumvent  and  overthrow  by 
policy,  not  warfare.  Historians  have  applauded  the 
justice  of  Hephasstion, — they  should  have  analyzed 
the  deep-laid  scheming  of  his  Master, — who  merely 
employed  his  favourite,  to  mask  his  own  deep  intent 
upon  the  great  Commercial  emporium  of  the  World. 
The  Tyrians,  however,  were  practical  mer  chant-princes  7 
and  were  not  to  be  deceived  by  any  species  of  ex 
change,  although  Kings  were  the  commodity. 

334  B.  c.]  The  unforeseen  capitulation  of  Sidon, — 
the  Mother-land, — aroused  the  Tyrians  to  a  sense  of 
their  own  position, — Sidon,  Byblos,  and  Aradnus,  had 
surrendered, — these  Capitals,  therefore,  could  not  aid 
the  Merchant-Metropolis.  To  increase  the  apprehen 
sion  of  the  Tyrians,  it  was  reported  through  the  con 
tinued  policy  of  Alexander,  that  he  was,  also,  attended 
by  a  fleet  of  Galleys  to  cover  any  retreat, — or  to  land, 
and  reconvey  his  troops  from,  or  to  any  point,  from  the 
Bosphorous  to  the  Nile, — or  from  thence  to  Carthage. 
The  Conqueror  had.,  however,  in  reality,  dismissed  his 
fleet  before  the  victory  of  Issus,  in  order  to  inspire  his 
troops  with  additional  courage,  from  the  then  appa 
rent  fact,  that  they  had  no  means  of  retreat  from  the 
enemies'  country  by  the  means  of  Galleys.  He  must 
have  remembered  that  that  feeling  of  safety  of  retreat 


334  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  345 

lost  the  Persians  the  Battle  of  Marathon.  [490  B.  c.] 
The  Macedonian  had  another  motive  in  reporting  that 
his  fleet  was  approaching, — viz.,  To  take  the  Tyrian 
attention  from  any  land  defence,  by  enforcing  the 
belief  that  the  attack  would  be  by  means  of  the  Navy. 
He  knew,  also,  that  Azelmic  and  his  People  had  no 
extensive  knowledge  of  Military  Science, — for  they 
could  have  no  occasion  for  its  exercise,  occasioned  by 
their  Island  locality, — their  high-reared  walls  being 
their  bulwarks  : — and  they  consequently  commenced, 
as  he  expected,  preparations  for  a  Naval  Conflict  : — 
but,  unknown  to  Alexander  they  had  formed  a  mas 
terly  design,  viz.,  to  attack  him  both  by  land  and  sea, 
and  that  simultaneously  ;  thence,  if  the  Macedonian 
lost  a  land  battle,  and  his  fleet  dispersed,  (no  difficult 
matter  for  the  Tyrians)  it  would  be  easy  to  arouse 
other  nations  to  crush  the  Invader.  Tyrus,  however, 
had  no  army  fit  to  cope  with  Alexander,  in  any  general 
engagement,  and  especially  with  his  Phalanx  and 
Cavalry.  Azelmic,  therefore,  secretly  despatched  spe 
cial  Envoys  to  his  only  remaining  ally, — viz.,  Carthage, 
— for  no  other  nation  could  be  with  safety  applied  to 
in  any  emergency, — except  Sidon, — for  the  treatment 
by  the  Tyrians  to  other  countries  had  alienated  every 
sentiment  of  National  friendship.  In  their  pride  and 
prosperity  they  had  forgotten  that  adversity  may 
come  !  Sidon  had  capitulated,  and  received  nearly  an 
alien  King, — Carthage,  therefore,  alone  remained.  Azel- 
mic's  ambassadors  were  received  by  the  Tyro-Cartha 
ginians  with  every  demonstration,  of  respect,  as  being 


346  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  ix. 

due  to  a  Nation  from  which  they  themselves  had 
sprung.  The  answer  to  the  application  for  an  Army 
to  oppose  the  advance  of  Alexander  upon  Tyrus,  could 
only  be  divulged  by,  and  within  the  Senate  of  the 
Kepublic;  the  Envoys  were,  therefore,  courteously 
dismissed  with  presents  and  honours,  together  with 
the  assurance  that  a  speedy  reply  should  be  sent  to 
the  Island-Capital. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  policy  of  Azelmic  was  still 
further  employed  to  circumvent  that  of  Alexander's, — 
for  during  the  absence  of  the  Envoys  he  endeavoured 
to  flatter  the  wily  Macedonian  in  his  own  manner  ; 
and  thereupon  sent  as  a  present  to  him  a  splendid 
golden  Crown,  as  a  friendly  compliment : — this  was  re 
ceived  with  apparent  feelings  of  amity,  and  in  return, 
Philip's  Son  desired  to  honour  Tyrus  by  worshipping 
in  person,  (with  his  Officers,)  in  the  Temple  of  Hercules- 
Apollo  !  Azelmic  sarcastically  replied  to  this  effect,  on  be 
half  of  Tyrus, — viz.,  that  the  honour  intended  by  Alex 
ander  in  entering  the  Metropolis,  and  worshipping,  with 
his  followers,  (for  his  suite  would  have  been  the  entire 
Army)  in  the  Chief  Temple  of  the  Nation  was  duly 
appreciated,  and  more  than  they  deserved,  or  were 
desirous  of  receiving, — that  since  the  Hero  of  Macedon 
only  desired  to  pay  his  tribute  of  respect  to  the  Temple 
of  Hercules- Apollo,  that  could  be  done  amid  the  Euins 
of  the  Old  Temple  on  the  Mainland;  and  that  from  the 
summit  of  the  walls  of  the  Island-City, — Azelmic,  his 
Nobles,  and  People,  would  witness  the  ceremony  ! 
Alexander,  of  course,  declined  the  offer, — at  once  per- 


333  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  347 

ceiving  that  his  scheme  of  entering  Tyrus  was  frus 
trated:  and  he,  also,  almost  simultaneously  with  this  invi 
tation  to  worship  in  the  Ruined  Temple,  received  intelli 
gence  of  the  important  embassy  secretly  sent  to  Car 
thage.  Alexander,  therefore,  instantly  found  that  he 
had  cause  to  view  in  Azelmic  and  his  People,  foes 
whose  forethought  and  consequent  judgment,  might 
replace  any  deficiency  that  might  be  apparent  from  the 
want  of  an  organised  Army.  The  two  rival  Monarchs 
awaited  with  anxiety  the  reply  of  Carthage.  In  the 
mean  time  the  Eepublican  Senate  [333  B.  c.]  held 
the  final  conference  upon  the  subject  of  the  Tyrian 
solicitation, — and  thereupon,  deputed  thirty  of  the 
chief  Citizens  of  Carthage  as  a  delegation,  to  convey  to 
Azelmic  the  following  unlocked  for  reply :  viz. — That 
the  Senate  viewed  with  deep  condolence  the  present, 
and  approaching  condition  of  the  home  of  their  ances 
tors  : — but,  upon  contemplation  of  the  position  of  Car 
thage  itself,  they  deeply  regretted  to  find,  that  it  pre 
cluded  even  the  remote  possibility  of  sending  troops  or 
succour  to  Tyrus ! 

Thus  Carthage,  apparently  safe  from  the  present 
approaches  of  Alexander,  had  her  own  fears  of  Inva 
sion  ;  yet  had  the  Senate  acceded  to  the  wish  of  Ty 
rus,  the  two  nations,  by  forming  a  junction,  might  have 
successfully  opposed  the  further  advance  of  the  enemy ; 
but  Carthage  had  resolved  (like  Sidon)  to  save  herself 
by  policy,  not  warfare. 

The  Senate  of  Carthage,  therefore,  (following  the 
Sidonian  example)  deputed  an  Ambassador  to  Alex- 


348  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  ix. 

ander  in  order  to  secure  his  favour,  or  by  a  tribute  to 
remain  in  peace.  They  consequently  deputed  for  the 
important  and  National  embassy, — Ehodanus, — a  man 
possessing  extraordinary  address  and  beauty  of  person, 
supported  by  the  fascination  of  the  most  accomplished 
eloquence.  The  insinuating  manners,  and  flattery  of 
Ehodanus,  (who  was  presented  by  Parmenio,)  together 
with  his  gallant  bearing,  had  such  a  magical  effect  upon 
the  vain  Macedonian,  that  he  instantly  cast  a  friendly 
eye  upon  Carthage : — thus,  that  Country  was  saved 
from  invasion  by  the  cheapest,  yet  most  valued  tribute 
in  the  mind  of  the  hero  of  the  Granicus, — viz,,  Flattery. 
Jaddus,  the  High-Priest  of  Judaea,  subsequently  saved 
Jerusalem  in  the  same  manner,  by  producing  the  Pro 
phecy  of  DANIEL,  and  identifying  Alexander  as  "  the 
King  of  Grecia," — the  "  rough  goat"  of  the  prediction. 

Ehodanus  accompanied  the  Son  of  Philip  in  all  his 
after-expeditions,  arid  consequently  had  power,  and  did 
transmit  to  Carthage  the  plans  of  his  new  Master,  who 
had  no  suspicion  of  his  flatterer's  treachery.  Ehodanus 
saved  his  country, — and  yet  upon  his  return  to  Car 
thage,  he  was  looked  upon  as  a  traitor,  from  having 
served  in  the  army  of  the  Grecian,  and  was  thereupon 
sentenced  to  death : — ingratitude  and  barbarity  carried 
the  decree  into  execution. 

The  reply  of  the  Eepublic  to  Azehnic's  application 
for  troops,  cast  a  foreboding  gloom  over  the  spirits  of 
his  subjects.  It  was  too  late  now  to  supplicate  to  Alex 
ander  and  receive  from  him  the  same  terms,  as  had 
been  granted  to  either  Sidon  or  Carthage;  for  it  was 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  349 

known  to  the  Invader,  that  a  solicitation  for  an  Army 
had  been  made  to  Carthage  and  refused;  which  point 
was  naturally  not  lost  by  Khodanus  in  his  eloquent  ap 
peal  ;  for  he  represented  the  denial  as  having  emanated 
not  so  much  from  fear,  or  hope  of  favour,  as  from  ad 
miration  and  love  of  Alexander  and  his  Glory ! 

The  Tyrians  were,  therefore,  now  left  solitary  and 
alone,  as  a  majestic  Column  in  the  desert  of  Nations: 
they  had  now  to  depend  upon  their  own  solid  base  for 
support.  Their  chief  weapon  was  their  ancient  Pride, 
which  was  daily  being  transfused  from  the  brittle  cha 
racter  of  its  metal,  into  the  more  pliable  and  useful 
temper  of  true  courage ;  enabling  its  possessor  to  cor 
rectly  analyze  and  appreciate  the  powers  of  an  opponent. 
This  courage,  and  their  walled  and  Island- Citadel,  ena 
bled  them  to  laugh  to  scorn  the  approach  of  the 
Macedonian:  for  intelligence  had  been  received  by 
them,  that  his  Navy  had  been  dismissed,  and  that  the 
original  report  of  its  bearing  down  upon  Tyrus,  was 
but  "  a  stratagem  of  the  Invader." 

Alexander's  army  now  advanced,  and  commenced 
hostilities  by  destroying  the  suburbs  of  Tyrus  situate 
upon  the  mainland ;  the  inhabitants  of  which  had  pre 
viously  entered  the  Island-Metropolis.  Thus  was  the 
Last  Siege  of  Tyrus  commenced  in  the  eleventh  Hebrew 
month, — Shebat, — (January-February)  in  the  year  332 
before  the  Christian 


350  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  IL,  CH. 


CHAPTER  X. 

(JANUARY — AUGUST,  332  B.C.) 
THE  SIEGE  AND  DESTRUCTION  OF  TYRUS, 

BY  ALEXANDER  OF  MACEDON; 

AND 
THE  HEROIC  DEFENCE  BY  AZELMIC  AND  THE  NATION. 

THIS  great  National  event  in  the  History  of  an 
Ancient  People,  was  commenced  by  Alexander  in 
person,  attended  and  assisted  by  the  renowned  Generals 
and  favourites — Hephsestion,  Antigonus,  Seleucus,  Ly- 
simachus,  Cassander,  Ptolemeus,  "  Old  Clytus,"  and 
Parmenio, — all  of  whom,  except  the  first  and  two  last 
named,  subsequently  became  the  successors  to,  and 
sharers  of,  their  Master's  army  and  ill-gotten  dominions. 

Upon  the  occupation  of  the  mainland  suburbs  (the 
Tyrians  and  strangers  having  fled  to  the  Island),  all  the 
then  known  engines  of  warfare  (both  of  defence  and 
offence)  were  constructed  and  arranged  upon  the  shore, 
— the  army  encamped  on  elevated  ground,  so  as  to  be 
seen  from  the  Capital, — the  Cavalry  and  Phalanx  daily 
practised  their  complex  evolutions, — all  this  display 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  351 

was  for  the  purpose  of  intimidating  the  besieged, — but 
it  failed  in  its  intended  object.  Orders  were  then  given 
to  commence  an  attack,  not  so  much  upon  the  walls,  as 
upon  the  People,  by  throwing  into  the  City  darts  and 
missiles:  but,  high  Towers  for  the  bowmen, — Balistae 
for  discharging  heavy  stones, — Catapultse  for  casting 
forth  the  deadly  javelin, — were  erected  with  no  effect; 
for  the  clouds  of  lightning- arrows,  and  the  heavy  thun 
derbolts  of  war  burst  forth  in  vain;  and  the  distant 
walls  remained  unscathed,  and  the  Tyrians  unharmed. 
Alexander  must  now  have  found  the  error  in  dismissing 
his  Navy  after  the  Passage  of  the  Granicus:  had  he 
retained  it,  he  would  have  been  enabled,  upon  a  victory 
over  the  Tyrian  fleet,  to  have  surrounded  the  walls, 
and  so  prevent  supplies  from  entering  the  Metropolis; 
but  which  were  now  daily  received  by  the  besieged, 
without  the  power  of  prevention  on  the  part  of  the 
Macedonian.  In  this  dilemma  Alexander  proposed  to 
Azelmic  and  his  Council,  terms  of  capitulation  similar 
to  those  accepted  by  the  Sidonians;  but  with  the  ori 
ginal  proposition  of  offering  a  sacrifice  in  the  temple  of 
Hercules-Apollo.  The  "  sacrifice"  would  have  been 
the  entire  People !  The  Tyrians,  however,  feeling  safe 
within  their  walls,  received  the  proffered  negotiation 
with  scorn  and  contempt ;  and  in  regard  to  the  last  pro 
position,  they  still  resolved  not  to  admit  Alexander,  or 
even  his  peace-offering. 

The  Macedonian  now  felt  for  the  first  time,  that  his 
hitherto  untarnished  glory  might  be  dimmed, — his  future 
pathway  might  be  clouded, — for  to  abandon  the  Siege 


352  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF  [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

would  instantly  destroy  his  reputation  for  invincibility. 
Even  his  Generals  were  at  a  loss  for  means  to  conceal 
their  mortification,  or  of  resources  of  invention,  whereby 
the  reduction  of  the  Capital  could  be  accomplished. 
They,  however,  suggested  to  Alexander,  that  his 
already  brilliant  fame  would  not  be  clouded,  by  passing 
on  to  other  victories  obtainable  upon  the  land;  for  it 
was  not  originally  intended  in  his  present  advance,  to 
attack  a  strongly-fortified  Island,  surrounded  by  the 
broad  waters  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  with  high  walls 
based  upon  the  very  waves  of  that  Sea ;  and  then  the 
distance  of  the  Isle  from  the  mainland,  placed  the  be 
sieged  out  of  the  reach  of  either  fear  or  danger ;  and 
especially  in  the  absence  of  his  fleet.  These  and  similar 
arguments  were  of  no  avail ;  for  every  suggestion  of  a 
present,  or  of  a  future  difficulty,  only  increased  Alex 
ander's  resolution  to  conquer. 

The  Prince  in  his  early  youth  had  Nature  for  his 
guide, — and  that  great  Monitress  then  led  him  to  ac 
complish  his  first  victory:  for  the  untameable  horse, 
Bucephalus, — the  Mazeppa-charger  of  Macedonia, — 
was  not  subdued  from  merely  having  the  Lord  of  "Wit 
or  Wisdom  by  his  side,  but  because  he  exercised  the 
high  gift  for  which  he  had  been  so  justly  named.*  He, 
therefore,  did  turn  the  head  of  the  proud  animal  "  to 
wards  the  East;"  and  in  paying  this  supposed  tribute 
to  Apollo,  he  compelled  the  fiery  steed  to  gaze  upon 
the  dazzling  Sun! — and  while  thus  partially  blinded 

*   Viz.,    the  word  Alexander,  in  the  original  formation,  signified 
Lord  of  Wit,  i.  e.  Wisdom,  in  ancient  days. 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA,  353 

by  the  brilliant  rays,  the  dauntless  rider  mounted  him, 
and  the  noble  animal,  feeling  for  the  first  time  the 
weight  of  man, — the  lash  and  the  deep-wounding  spur, 
— forth  he  bounded  like  an  earthly  Pegasus, — clouds  of 
sand  and  dust  rising  from  beneath  his  earth-spurning, 
and  indignant  hoofs,  concealed  from  the  royal  Father's 
sight  the  form  of  his  princely  Son,  and  the  now  mad 
dened  steed: — yet  on  he  flew,  like  a  Sirocco  blast  before 
the  hurricane — his  eyes  still  towards,  and  in,  the  daz 
zling  Sunlight: — but,  ere  Apollo  had  reached  the 
zenith,  the  horse  and  rider  returned  to  the  royal  pre 
sence,  the  latter  triumphant,  and  the  former  for  the 
first  time  subdued,  and  gazing  upon  his  shadow !  Thus 
by  Nature,  and  her  laws,  did  he  tame  the  fiery  spirit! 

It  was  a  similar  thought  that  led  him  to  conceive 
the  means  for  subduing  the  apparently  unconquerable 
spirit  of  the  proud  Tyrian,  safe  within  his  untouched 
Island-Citadel, — as  that  which  led  him  upon  the  plain 
of  Macedon,  to  master  the  white  steed  Bucephalus — who 
now  stood  prancing  upon  the  moonlit  shore  of  ancient 
Tyrus,  with  his  Princely  Master  upon  his  gracefully- 
curved  back  as  upon  a  throne  of  ivory  : — from  this 
regal  seat, — while  the  noble  steed  gazed  upon  the 
phosphoric  sparkles  of  the  radiant  sea,  as  the  waves 
cast  them  at  his  feet, — the  pupil  of  Aristotle  contem 
plated  the  apparently  hopeless  Siege  of  the  commercial 
emporium  of  the  World !  That  contemplation  placed 
before  him  the  fact,  that  Nature  was  to  be  subdued  be 
fore  the  successful  appliances  of  Art  could  be  brought 
to  bear  upon  and  support  his  resolution.  It  forced 

VOL.  i.  2  A 


354  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  IL,  CH.  x. 

upon  him  the  conclusion  that  he  had  not  only  to  war 
against  Island  walls,  and  Patriot  hearts  within, — but 
against  another  kingdom  over  which  the  trident  mo 
narch — Neptune — reigned,  guarding  with  safety  and 
with  honour  the  renowned  "  Queen  of  the  Sea," — that 
he  must  drive  back  that  victorious  ally  before  he  could 
even  hope  to  capture  her  coronet  of  freedom !  He 
remembered,  too,  that  both  the  Babylonian  and  the 
Persian  had  retired,  leaving  their  victories  imperfect 
by  not  subduing  the  Island; — this  was  an  additional 
reason  why  he  resolved  to  conquer,  that  his  military 
glory  should,  in  the  estimation  of  posterity,  be  beyond 
any  predecessor. 

While  many  of  the  principal  Officers  held  a  midnight 
council  of  war, — the  towers  and  engines  standing  tenant- 
less  and  unmanned,  from  their  inutility, — Alexander, 
upon  his  snowy  steed,  pacing  the  wave-washed  shore, 
and  ruminating  upon  his  new  conception, — Hephses- 
tion  and  Parmenio  upon  their  war-chargers,  and  as  the 
attendants  for  the  night,  gazing  upon  the  movements 
of  their  chief  with  that  military  anxiety  which  the 
warrior  only  knows  or  can  feel, — and  the  soldiers  of 
Macedonia  murmuring  within  the  camp  at  inactivity ; 
— while  this  picture  was  presented  of  the  invaders,  the 
inhabitants  of  the  metropolis  had  almost  ceased  to 
think  that  war  and  danger  were  near,  and  from  their 
walls,  as  the  Moon  arose,  they  expressed  every  joy  to 
their  Goddess, — Astarte, — for  the  safety  that  she  now 
witnessed  and  smiled  upon.  Alexander  arousing  him 
self  from  his  visioned  victory, — but  more  from  the  de- 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  355 

risionary  laughter  of  tile  foe,  who  had  now  discerned 
him,  instantly  dashed  with  his  proud  Bucephalus  into 
the  moonlit  waters  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  so  to 
ward  the  walls, — as  if  to  commence  in  person  the  first 
assault  upon  the   domain  of  Neptune  !     Hephsestion 
and  Parmenio — as  at  the  passage  of  the  Granicus — 
instantly  followed  their  Prince  to  cover  his  safe  return 
to  the  shore ;  for  a  clouded  shadow  passed  swift  as  a 
meteor  over  the  waters  towards  the  noble  group, — a 
whizzing  like  a  sudden  blast  was  heard, — then  a  cut 
ting  in  the  waves  like  the  swift  fins  of  the  shark, — and 
a  rattling  as  of  hail  upon  armour ; — it  was  a  flight  of 
arrows  from  the  walls,  but  they  failed  to  reach  the  un- 
panoplied  body  of  the  chief,  guarded  as  he  was  by  the 
devotional  shields  and  helms  of  his  companions, — who 
had  seen  the  action  of  the  besieged,  and  had  watched 
the  speeding  of  the  surcharged  deadly  cloud!      Re" 
freshed  from  the  plunge,  and  aroused  to  a  sense  of  his 
own  danger,  by  that   of  his   friends,   Alexander  re 
turned  to  the  shore,  and  with  speed  to  the  royal  pavi 
lion, — where,   springing  from  his   seat,    he    may  be 
imagined  to  have  thus  addressed  his  noble  steed : 

"  Brave  companion  of  my  youth !  you  have  com 
menced  the  attack  upon  the  Tyrian  moat, — we  will 
pass  it, — Victory  shall  be  ours  !" 

That  night  the   fate  of  Tyrus  was  written  ! — for 
Alexander  had   conceived  the  idea,  and  commanded 
that  a  Causeway,  or  military  mole,  should  be  constructed 
from  the  Shore  to  the  Island  !  The  ruins  of  which  ex 
traordinary  work  are  seen  even  at  this  day ! 

2  A  2 


356  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

The  Tyrian  sentinel  at  early  dawn  gave  intelligence 
of  a  new  movement  in  the  army  of  the  invaders, — the 
rampart  walls  were  instantly  crowded  with  citizens,  to 
watch  the  motion  upon  the  point,  forming  the  nearest 
distance  between  themselves  and  the  shore.  They  be 
held  the  removing  of  the  several  war-engines  and 
towers, — and  thereupon  gave  a  wild  shout  of  joy  at 
the  supposed  retreat  of  the  Macedonians !  Fatal 
error !  That  loud  shout  which  had  aroused  even  the 
mangered  horses  of  the  foe,  at  once  proclaimed  their 
present  triumph,  and  their  future  doom ! 

The  new  orders  of  Alexander  were  received  in  the 
camp  with  pride  and  gladness ;  and  with  alacrity  were 
collected  every  kind  of  material ; — timbers  from  the 
captured  houses  on  shore,  and  new-felled  trees  for  piles 
and  outward  dams, — old  vessels,  and  decayed  mer 
chant-galleys,  left  upon  the  beach  by  the  Tyrians  as 
useless,  were  filled  with  stone,  and  sunk  for  the  foun 
dation,  upon  which  the  superstructure  was  to  be 
erected, — the  sunken  galleys,  also,  arrested  the  progress 
of  the  sea-sand  in  its  passage  between  the  Island  and 
the  beach,  and  thus  aided  the  formation  of  the  base. 
The  different  portions  of  the  army  were  then  engaged 
in  bringing  thousands,  and  tens  of  thousands,  of  sacks 
and  loads  of  earth  and  stone, — every  activity  and 
energy  were  manifested  by  men  and  officers,  encou 
raged  as  they  were  by  the  personal  presence  of  the 
Princely  Engineer. 

At  first  the  bold  attempt  only  excited  the  increased 
derision  and  laughter  of  the  haughty  Tyrians;  but 


MAY,  332  B.C.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  357 

that  mockery  of  the  lip,  was  gradually  changed  to  a 
clouded  brow,  as  the  Mole  advanced,  though  with  slow 
degrees,  towards  the  Island.     At  every  foot  of  progres 
sive  movement  the  difficulty  of  the  Macedonian  was 
increased;   for,  as  the  passage   narrowed,  the  waters 
doubled  their  rapid  rate,  and   nearly   destroyed  the 
advancing  work.     The  People  of  the  Metropolis,  with 
the  King  and  Nobles,  viewed  from  the  walls  the  first 
month's  labour  with  doubts  and  fears, — a  second  and 
a  third  month  passed,  when  the   causeway   reached 
arrow-distance  from  the  Island.     At  this  point  of  ad 
vance,  Alexander,  still  anxious  to  obtain  his  rich  prize 
unharmed,  and  believing  that  the  Tyrians  were  now 
convinced  of  his  resolution  to  conquer,  despatched  in 
a  royal  barge  several  Envoys  to  propose  terms  of  capi 
tulation.     As  the  boat  advanced  to  the  edge  of  the 
walls,   and  was  approaching   a   port-gate,  and  when 
directly  beneath  the  overhanging  parapet  of  a  watch- 
tower, — a    ponderous    mass   of  stone   was    suddenly 
hurled  from  the  rampart,  upon  the  unsuspecting  victims 
beneath, — a  crush  was  heard, — the  shriek  of  Life  at 
the  approach  of  sudden  Death, — the  splash  and  gurg 
ling  of  the  waters, — and  all  had  ceased.     Envoys  and 
attendants  had   sunk,   never  to   rise   until  that  Day, 
when  even  "  the  Sea  shall  give  up  its  dead  !" 

The  maddening  fury  of  the  Macedonian,  now  knew 
no  bounds,  upon  this  (to  him)  murder  of  his  Ambas 
sadors, — though  to  the  Tyrians,  they  were  only  re 
garded  as  Invaders.  Energy  was  renewed  upon  the 
Mole- work,  and  as  it  continued  to  advance,  the  besieged 


358  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  11.,  CH.  x. 

were  aroused  from  their  pride  and  confidence,  to 
depend  upon  courageous  action  alone, — they,  there 
upon,  became  the  assailants,  and  cast  upon  the  ap 
proaching  foemen,  showers  of  arrows,  darts,  stones,  and 
every  species  of  missile  weapon.  The  Macedonians 
were  guarded  in  part  by  their  advancing  towers,  which 
served  as  shields  and  screens  to  the  military  workmen, 
— yet  hundreds  were  daily  slain,— nor  were  the  Ty- 
rians  without  their  death-list,  for  the  wooden  towers 
were  manned  in  every  story,  yet  being  but  a  third  of 
the  height  of  the  walls  of  the  Capital,  the  advantage 
therefore  was  more  than  tenfold  to  the  Islanders. 

The  intelligence  of  the  present  movement  of  the 
Macedonian,  flew  on  the  wings  of  gladness  to  the  sur 
rounding  Nations  ;  where — through  their  6wn  fears  at 
the  success  of  such  military  talent — could  be  seen  the 
secret  joy  at  the  approaching  downfall  of  a  People, 
whose  very  existence  as  a  Nation,  had  been  derived 
from  stern  and  uncompromising  Monopoly; — who  had 
looked  upon  all  other  countries  as  the  mere  instruments 
of  her  own  imperious  will.  The  inland  Nations,  and 
those  upon  the  borders  of  the  Mediterranean,  would 
rather  have  suffered  ruin  than  aid  the  Tyrian, — al 
though  by  an  united  effort  they  might  have  saved  both 
themselves  and  the  Capital  of  Phoenicia.  Even  Car 
thage,  like  a  degenerate  Child,  had  from  selfish  policy 
(the  National  heirloom)  refused  to  lend  her  aid, 
though  to  her  Parent-Country.  One  Nation  only  (and 
that  was  tributary  to  the  Conqueror)  received  intelli 
gence  of  the  gathering  movements  of  the  Macedonian 


JUNE,  332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  359 

with  sincere  grief  and  active  sympathy.  It  was  the 
sympathy  of  an  imprisoned  Mother,  when,  from  her 
iron  bars,  she  beholds  her  only  Daughter  about  to  be 
chained  to  the  fire-stand  of  remorseless  doom  !  Thus 
the"  Sidonian  Parent  gazed  upon  her  Tyrian  Daughter, 
resolved,  should  occasion  offer,  to  render  that  aid  which 
a  Mother  ever  feels  is  due  to  her  filial  offspring, — and  in 
this  instance,  though  at  the  hazard  of  her  own  destruction. 

While  the  Military  movements  were  progressing 
with  apparent  success,  the  efforts  of  the  attendant  Naval 
operations  of  Alexander  (who  had  changed  some  of 
his  mainland  captures  into  vessels  of  war)  were  equally 
triumphant, — for  many  Tyrian  Galleys  were  seized, 
they  being  chiefly  Merchantmen,  and  deserted  by  the 
Pilots,  Mariners,  and  Rowers,  in  order  to  aid  the 
defending  of  the  City.  In  the  words  of  EZEKIEL,  re 
garding  Tyrus,  and  truly  fulfilled  : — 

"  And  all  that  handle  the  Oar, — the  Mariners,  and 
all  the  Pilots  of  the  Sea,  shall  come  down  from  their 
ships, — they  shall  stand  upon  the  land  /"  [i.  e.  in  the 
City.] 

Many  of  the  ships  were  destroyed  by  the  Tyrians 
themselves,  upon  the  Pilots  and  Mariners  leaving  them 
to  defend  the  Capital, — to  prevent  their  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  Macedonian  ; — who,  however,  succeeded 
in  capturing  vessels  returning  from  foreign  voyages, — 
and  instantly  manning  those  as  being  of  better  construc 
tion,  they  consequently  sunk  the  old  vessels  on  either 
side  of  the  approaching  Mole,  thus  forming  the  outward 
parallels  of  this  giant  causeway  of  the  Mediterranean. 


360  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH  x. 

Thus  were  the  Tyrian  vessels  entirely  captured, — or 
destroyed  by  the  contending  foes, — and  consequently 
the  lion-hearted  citizens  were  now  hemmed  in  a  walled 
cavern, — with  the  "  rough"  and  furious  hunter,  at 
tended  by  his  yelling  blood-hounds,  guarding  every 
outlet  towards  the  land,  to  prevent  escape,  or  even  the 
attempt  in  the  wild  moments  of  despair  ! 

About  this  period  of  the  Siege,  Darius  of  Persia, 
hearing  of  the  present  Military  undertaking  of  Alex 
ander,  and  of  its  probable  success,  sent  to  the  Con 
queror  several  Envoys,  as  a  deputation  to  propose 
terms  of  peace  and  amity  for  his  own  nation  : — con 
templating  his  approaching  triumph,  all  propositions 
were  rejected  by  the  Victor  of  Issus !  His  pride  was 
also  wounded  by  the  Despatches  being  addressed  sim 
ply  to  "  Alexander  of  Macedon," — without  the  title  of 
"  King"  being  in  any  part  employed  in  the  proposal. 
The  young  Monarch,  however,  had  his  revenge  upon 
this  point  of  neglected  diplomacy,  for  in  his  answer, 
he  addressed  his  foreign  adversary,  whom  he  had 
beaten  in  two  battles,  to  the  following  effect  : — 
"  ALEXANDER  of  Macedon  refuses  to  accede  to  the 
terms  of  surrender  and  amity,  proposed  to  him  by 
Darius,  the  powerful  King  of  Persia  and  Media." 

July,  332  B.C.]  la  the  sixth  month  from  the  com 
mencement  of  the  siege,  the  invaders  had  advanced  to 
the  foot  of  the  walls,  and  in  approaching  they  widened 
the  Causeway,  in  order  to  enable  them  to  have  greater 
space  for  carrying  on  the  operations  of  Storming  the 
Capital.  Upon  the  successful  termination  of  con- 


JULY,  332  B.  c.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  361 

structing  the  Mole,  the  engines  of  ancient  warfare  were 
placed  in  their  several  localities  for  active  service.  In 
front,  and  near  to  the  walls  (which  were  of  soft  stone 
and  stuccoed),  were  stationed  several  battering-rams  of 
enormous  magnitude  and  power,  and  swung  from  high 
triangles  and  towers,  in  order  to  batter  the  upper,  and 
consequently  the  weakest  part  of  the  mural  defence. 
Behind  these  engines,  at  a  short  distance,  were  placed 
the  powerful  Balistse  and  Catapultae  for  throwing  stones 
and  timber,  darts  and  javelins  into  the  city.  In  the 
third  position  from  the  walls,  were  stationed  several 
high  wooden-towers,  from  four  to  six  stories  in  alti- 
titude,  and  manned  with  archers ;  each  story  had  its 
drawbridge,  both  for  defence,  and  to  let  down  upon,  or 
into  any  breach  that  might  be  made,  and  from  which 
bridge  the  archers  and  spearmen  could  pass  on  to  the 
walls,  upon  the  huge  machines  being  wheeled  forward 
by  the  Soldiery  in  the  rear  of  the  towers.  The  now 
Grecian  Galleys  (captured  from  the  Tyrians)  were 
brought  and  moored  along  the  sides  of  the  Mole, 
having  their  lines  trebled  near,  and  especially  at  the 
Island-base  of  the  causeway.  This  precaution  was  to 
prevent  escape  in  case  of  any  sortie ;  as,  also,  to  give 
protection  to  the  new  Military  work  against  the  con 
tinual  injury  from  the  waves.  This  action  and  locality 
of  the  captured  vessels  left  the  walls  towards  the  Sea 
unwatched,  and  it  was  considered  by  the  invaders  as 
useless  to  keep  their  small  fleet  dispersed,  when  no 
escape  could  be  made  by  the  Tyrians  in  that  quarter, 
from  the  want  of  vessels;  therefore,  from  the  oblong 


362  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  IL,  CH.  x. 

form  of  the  Island-Capital  (its  sides  being  parallel  with 
the  Sea  and  the  mainland),  it  would  prevent  those  en 
gaged  at  the  Causeway,  from  seeing  any  movement  or 
enterprise,  that  might  he  undertaken  at  the  Seaward 
gates  of  the  Metropolis.  This  fact  is  of  great  importance, 
and  for  the  full  appreciation  of  the  result,  the  reader 
should  not  let  it  escape  from  memory.  During  the  suc 
cessful  advance,  the  Tyrians  had  been  incessant  in 
their  defence  of  Nature's  Moat ;  but,  now  that  it  was 
passed  by  the  enemy,  their  only  duty  was  to  prevent  a 
breach  being  made  in  the  wall :  this  defence  was  com 
paratively  easy,  for  the  attack  could  only  be  made  upon 
one  point,  and  the  only  approach  to  that  assault  was 
over  the  Causeway. 

When  Alexander  had  personally  inspected  the  ful 
filment  of  his  instructions,  he  commanded  a  simultaneous 
assault  to  be  made  upon  the  wall  and  city,  from  every 
warlike  engine  on  the  Causeway.  It  was  useless :  the 
brave  defence  exceeded  in  its  results  any  injury  re 
ceived  from  the  spirit  of  the  attack;  for  where  the  bat 
tering-rams  would  otherwise  have  had  effect,  bales  of 
cloths,  linen  and  wool  were  hung,  so  that  no  impression 
could  be  made ;  at  the  same  time  hundreds  of  the  in 
vaders  were  crushed  or  slain  by  the  high-mounted 
besieged,  who  continued  to  hurl  down  upon  those  be 
neath,  and  upon  their  works,  ponderous  stones,  showers 
of  darts  and  javelins,  together  with  ignited  combus 
tibles  and  fascines.  In  this  manner  were  several  at 
tempts  upon  the  City  completely  foiled  by  the  Tyrians. 
The  Macedonians  were,  therefore,  compelled  to  retire 


JULY,  332  B.  c.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  363 

towards  the  shore,  for  the  purpose  of  repairing  their 
shattered  and  burnt  engines  and  towers; — and  who, 
amid  the  irreverend  shouts  of  triumph  from  the  Island 
ers,  daily  buried  their  dead  within  the  adjacent  camp: 
but  these  untimely  rejoicings,  and  the  death  of  the  En 
voys,  only  the  more  securely  sealed  the  judgment  upon 
Tyrus  ! 

It  has  already  been  stated  that  the  vessels  composing 
the  captured  fleet  had  been  moored  on  either  side  of 
the  Causeway,  and  consequently  they  were  placed  be 
tween  the  Island  and  the  shore.  Upon  this  disposition 
of  the  Macedonian  Navy  being  made  known  at  Sidon, 
several  of  her  most  determined  Citizens  manned  a 
few  of  their  own  merchant-galleys,  hoisted  sails,  and 
lowered  oars  for  Tyrus,  which  was  distant  but  twenty- 
three  miles.  They  arrived  and  hovered  on  the  sea-side 
of  the  Island,  so  as  to  be  unperceived  by  the  invaders ; 
and  even  if  they  were  seen  at,  or  after  the  storming  of 
the  city,  they  were  Sidonians,  and  would  be  treated  by 
the  besiegers  in  a  friendly  manner,  for  they  were  already 
tributary  to  the  Macedonian.  Their  deep  intent, 
however,  could  not  be  known,  and  their  presence 
merely,  would,  therefore,  pass  unquestioned.  Although, 
by  their  intended  act,  a  portion  of  the  Sidonians  broke 
their  treaty  of  surrender  with  Alexander,  and  were  in 
fact  as  guilty  as  if  detected  in  the  act  itself,  and  conse 
quently  within  the  sentence  of  death ;  still  they  were 
determined  to  prove  the  truth  of  a  prior  faith  to  the 
Tyrians,  and  were  thus  prepared  to  rescue  any  "  rem 
nant"  of  their  descendants,  should  the  City  be  stormed 
and  taken. 


364  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  IL,  CH.  x. 

It  was  no  hollow  friendship  that  amid  the  whirlwind 
would  come  forth,  and  from  the  Conqueror's  field  of 

"blood the  Aceldama  of  his  shame  and  cruelty — would 

boldly  "  glean"  the  Tyrian  "  olive-tree,"  or  the  remain 
ing  fruit  from  Slaughter's  "  vintage."  This  was  an  act 
worthy  of  renown  from  the  Sculptor's  magic,  yet  en 
during  Art,  worthy  to  grace  the  "  Chief  Altar"  of  a 
land,  wherever  the  "  gleanings"  of  the  bloody -harvest 
should  be  housed  in  safety! 

August,  332  B.  c.]  In  the  seventh  month  of  the 
Siege,  the  invaders  had  repaired  and  increased  the  num 
ber  of  their  warlike  engines  and  machines,  and  espe 
cially  those  for  battering  down  the  walls.  They  were 
now  replaced,  but  stationed  out  of  danger  of  the  ig 
nited  fascines,  to  await  the  final  orders  of  the  King  of 
Macedon,  who  had  retired  to  the  neighbouring  Moun 
tain  for  recreation,  until  the  preparations  should  be 
completed  for  a  renewal  of  the  assault.  In  the  mean 
time  the  soldiers  of  Alexander,  accustomed  to  speedy 
victories,  began  to  murmur  at  their  long  and  arduous 
duties,  and  at  the  number  of  their  useless  dead,  which 
had  made  their  camp  nearly  a  pestilential  charnel-house. 
They  desired  that  the  Siege  should  be  instantly  raised, 
that  they  might  march  on  to  certain  victories,  and  so 
efface  their  present  infamy  of  defeat.  In  these  senti 
ments  they  were  joined  by  many  of  the  subaltern  offi 
cers  ;  and  the  growing  spirit  of  open  mutiny  was  roam 
ing  through  every  division  of  the  army. 

During  this  cessation  of  active  hostilities,  the 
Tyrians  were  making  preparation  for  the  great  Annual 
Festival  in  honour  of  their  tutelary  God, — Apollo, — 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  365 

which  had  been  postponed  from  the  summer  solstice, 
owing  to  the  position  of  the  Siege.  In  this  Religious 
ceremony  no  one  could  be  excused,  or  excluded ;  even 
the  sentinels  from  the  ramparts  must  leave  the  steps  of 
war,  for  the  paths  of  peace :  all  must  join  in  devotion 
and  thanksgiving  to  the  protecting  Sun,  which,  as 
Apollo,  was  supposed  at  Midsummer  to  reach  his  alti 
tude  of  beatific  power.  Any  Tyrian,  therefore,  who 
did  not  worship  the  rising  of  the  great  Deity  of  Phoe 
nicia  upon  that  day,  was  believed  to  be  banished  from 
his  genial  influence,  during  the  next  annual  circling  of 
their  Zodiac. 

It  was  in  the  fulness  of  the  Moon's  last  quarter,  in 
the  month  of  August,  that  Alexander,  having  left  his 
Pavilion  on  the  Mountain,  and  wandering  alone  through 
the  deep  vistas,  suddenly  cast  his  war-mantle  at  the 
foot  of  a  giant  cedar  of  Lebanon ;  and  reclining  thereon, 
perused  a  few  pages  of  the  Iliad,  his  fond  and  fatal 
companion, — but  from  anxiety  and  fatigue  was  soon  in 
slumber.  The  sleeper  was  as  solitary  as  the  tree  be 
neath  which  he  slept — for  they  were  both  alone  in 
station  as  they  were  in  character.  The  Moon  had  risen 
in  unclouded  splendour,  and  cast  her  beams,  as  in  play 
fulness,  upon  the  child  of  fortune ;  like  celestial  Cynthia, 
when,  upon  the  retiring  of  her  attendants — the  Stars  of 
Night — she  cast  her  virgin  smiles  upon  the  earthly 
beauty,  and  youthful  figure  of  Endymion ;  for  the  now 
sleeping  hero  had  seen  but  twenty-four  summers,  and 
those  without  a  cloud  to  dim  their  brilliancy.  He  now 
dreamed  of  Tyrus  and  her  downfall, — a  smile  played 
around  his  lips,  triumphant  as  Apollo's: — he  suddenly 


366  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

sprung  to  his  feet  and  grasped  his  sword ; — the  action 
was  but  the  active  portion  of  his  visioned  victory,  for — 

The  Mind  is  ever  wakeful, — when  the  spirits 
Grow  weary,  Nature  calls  for  their  repose : 
And  thus  our  animal-being  slumbers  nightly. — 
But  the  Mind  moves  in  its  eternal  course, 
Thought  following  thought,  by  the  association 
Which  govern'd  them  by  day :  but  (like  a  King 
Throned,  with  his  vassals  slumbering  by  his  side) 
Its  Counsellors  are  gone; — Perception's  messengers 
Lie  mute  before  their  Monarch, — whose  mistake 
Leads  to  such  a  labyrinth  of  errors, 
That  bright  Aurora,  with  her  threads  of  light, 
Must  be  its  Ariadne,  or  'tis  lost !  x 

When  the  fleshy  walls  of  this  human  citadel 

Are  in  repose,  or  apparent  slumber, — 

Still  the  faithful  sentinel  of  the  brain, — 

The  Mind, — is  watchful  through  all  space  and  time ! 

Like  th'  immortal  Soul,  in  the  Sleep  of  Death  !2 

Alexander  awoke,  and  beheld  before  him,  waiting  his 
time  of  slumber,  Heph^estion,  and  the  War-Council. 
They  informed  him  that  the  preparations  were  ready  for 
another  attack;  they  also  announced  the  growing  dis 
content  of  the  entire  camp;  that  the  spirits  of  the  sol 
diery  were  already  depressed,  from  their  tedious  and 
useless  hardships ;  that  the  cavalry  loudly  murmured 
from  their  total  inutility  through  the  present  service : 
they  also  forced  upon  him  the  reflection,  that  his  repu 
tation  might  be  injured,  if  the  future  assault  upon  the 
walls  should  again  prove  ineffectual;  and  that  every 
gloom  cast  over  the  Macedonians,  was  a  just  cause  to 

1  MS.  Tragedy,  "  The  Bride  of  Damascus." 

2  MS.  Tragedy,  "  Tecumseh." 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  367 

renew  and  continue  the  brilliant  bravery  of  the  Tyrians. 
The  King  of  Macedonia  listened  with  unwonted  pla 
cidity  to  the  remarks  and  covert  advice  from  his 
Council,  and  in  reply  told  them, — that  Tyrus  would  be 
captured  within  two  days, — that  in  a  Vision  of  the 
present  night  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  the  Island 
would  be  defenceless  within  that  time  ! 

The  Council  returned  to  the  camp,  where,  the  omen 
contained  in  the  reported  Vision  in  Mount  Lebanon 
aroused  their  superstition  and  renewed  their  courage ; 
which  Religious  and  warlike  feelings  were  increased 
seven-fold  when,  upon  Alexander's  return  to  the  camp, 
it  was  announced  that  some  Tyrians  (captured  in  the 
galleys)  had  stated  that  the  "  morrow"  was  to  be  the 
great  National  festival  to  Apollo  ! — and  during  which 
ceremony — Alexander  reasoned  —  the  Island- Capital 
would  be  in  a  manner  defenceless ! 

It  must  have  been  at  this  discovery  that  the  vain 
Macedonian  imagined  he  was  descended  from  Apollo, 
having  for  the  time  being  cast  aside  his  former  claim  to 
be  the  son  of  Jupiter. 

The  Festival  was  applied  by  the  army  to  the  true 
meaning  of  the  dream,  and  that  interpretation  was  re 
ceived  by  all  as  a  certain  harbinger  of  instant  victory. 
Orders  were  thereupon  forthwith  given  that  a  general 
and  desperate  assault  upon  the  walls  should  be  made 
at  sunrise  of  the  morrow,  as  that  would  be  the  precise 
moment  when  Tyrus — as  one  man — would  be  bent  in 
adoration  to  the  visible  God  of  Light.  The  wooden- 
towers  were  to  be  secretly  advanced  during  the  night 


368  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

to  the  walls, — as,  also,  the  ponderous  battering-rams ; — 
the  former  were  to  be  filled  with  soldiery,  so  as  to  be 
ready  for  instantly  entering  the  city  through  any 
breach,  by  lowering  the  tower  drawbridges ; — "  crouch 
ing,"  like  their  ancestors,  "  in  the  ominous  horse"  at  the 
siege  of  Troy. 

At  midnight  of  the  day  preceding  the  Festival,  the 
devotional  tribute  to  Apollo  commenced  in  the  Capital 
by  withdravang  from  the  walls  the  sentinels,  citizens, 
and  all  warlike  defences, — for  the  day  about  to  dawn 
was  dedicated  to  Nature,  as  a  peace-offering  upon  the 
Altar  of  their  Deity. 

Upon  the  walls  being  vacated,  the  Macedonians  in 
silence,  and  aided  by  the  darkness  of  the  night,  placed 
their  battering-engines  in  position ;  advanced  and  filled 
their  scaling-towers ;  and  made  every  preparation,  un 
seen  and  unheard,  for  the  coming  and  dreadful  event. 

As  the  first  indication  of  the  break  of  day  became 
apparent,  the  Tyrian  population,  arrayed  in  their 
gayest  robes  and  attire  (the  garlands  of  their  own  sa 
crifice)  began  to  assemble,  and  concentrate  towards  the 
great  Temple  of  Hercules- Apollo ; — its  steps, — the  vast 
area  in  front, — and  the  broad  avenues  leading  to  the 
Edifice  of  Religion,  were  filled  and  occupied  with 
masses  of  human  beings,  who,  with  their  faces  toward 
"  the  East,"  stood  ready  to  kneel  and  kiss  the  bosom  of 
their  great  mother, — Earth, — as  the  first  beams  of  their 
protecting  God  should  descend  upon  them !  The  rising 
of  that  Last  Sun  upon  Tyrus  was  looked  for  with 
breathless  anxiety,  both  by  the  besieged  and  the  inva- 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  369 

ders, — the  former  were  gathered  to  offer  their  wild 
thanks  for  their  past  safety, — for  the  present  cessation 
from  hostilities,  and  devout  prayers  for  their  future 
preservation, — for  these  solemn  purposes  were  assem 
bled  the  Old  and  the  Young, — Fathers  with  their 
Sons, — Mothers  and  their  infant  Children, — Youths 
and  Virgins  plighted  in  the  spring-time  of  hope, — 
King,  Priests,  the  "  Wise  men/'  Warriors,  and  People 
were  gathered  as  with  one  heart — with  one  impulse, 
to  join  in  festive  joy  upon  the  Tyrian  Sabbath  of 
the  Year.  But  the  foes  to  this  scene  of  human  hap 
piness,  were  crouched  in  ambush, — like  the  Serpent  of 
Eden, — and  waited  for  that  Sun's  appearance  as  if  it 
had  been  the  enemy  of  mankind,  and  were  ready  to 
wreak  their  fury  upon  its  children  and  worshippers  ! 

At  length  the  advancing  heralds  of  Apollo  were  seen 
bounding  above  the  mountains  of  Damascus, — spring 
ing  with  their  gold-imbuing  feet  from  cloud  to  cloud 
until  they  reached  the  zenith, — when  the  Sun-God  him 
self  appeared  and  approached  from  the  mighty  portals 
of  the  East,  arrayed  in  the  gorgeous  mantle  of  his 
eternal  throne !  There  was  a  moment  of  calm, 
breathless  intensity, — as  before  the  hurricane  ; — then 
arose  the  loud  hosannahs  from  his  Tyrian  subjects, 
now  prostrate  with  adoration  ; — but  they  were  an 
swered  by  the  terrific  and  appalling  shouts  of  the  am 
bushed  Macedonians  !  Sudden  as  the  storm-flash,  a 
breathless  panic  seized  the  kneeling  worshippers ; — 
they  were  transfixed  with  fear,  surprise,  and  wonder; — 
they  felt  that  their  ever-faithful  Deity  had  delivered 

VOL.  i.  2  B 


370  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  n.,  en.  x. 

them,  bound  in  his  own  fetters,  to  the  unsparing  foe, — 
they  called  aloud  for  his  protection, — but  the  brow  of 
their  God  was  suddenly  shadowed  by  the  clouds  of  an 
approaching  Tempest,  indicating  the  war  of  elements  as 
of  man  ; — the  voice  of  supplication  was  now  changed 
to  the  wild  language  of  despair, — all  was  horror  and 
confusion  amid  the  Temples,  Palaces,  Courts,  and 
Streets  of  the  Metropolis, — the  screams  and  shrieks  of 
women  and  children,  trodden  underfoot  by  the  frantic 
and  flying  citizens,  were  unheard  amid  the  demoniac 
yells  of  the  invaders,  which  even  deadened  the  sound 
of  the  distant  and  murmuring  thunder  :  and  they  now 
in  their  shouts  of  approaching  triumph  applied  the 
battering-engines  with  every  energy  and  success, — for 
the  ramparts  were  unmanned,  and  their  desperate 
assault  unchecked.  The  boldest  of  the  Tyrians,  reco 
vering  from  surprise,  now  rallied,  and  snatching  up 
weapons  merely  of  attack  (for  their  persons  were  de 
fenceless  from  their  festival  attire)  flew  towards  the 
wall,  against  which  the  impious  attack  was  so  furi 
ously  rendered.  It  was  too  late, — an  upper  breach 
had  been  made,  and  the  soft  stone  wall  was  fast  falling 
beneath  the  repeated  and  ponderous  blows  of  the  bat 
tering  engines  ; — the  balistse  and  catapultae  were  now 
unmanned  and  overthrown  as  being  useless,  while  the 
giant  towers  were  wheeled  and  levered  toward  the 
breach,  which  now  momentarily  increased  in  width  ; 
the  several  drop-bridges  of  the  towers  were  instantly 
lowered  upon  the  battered  walls,  when  the  concealed 
Soldiery,  after  their  first  discharge  of  arrows  and  jave- 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  371 

lins,  rushed  like  wolves  from  their  dens  upon  the  de 
voted  sheepfolds  !  As  the  towers,  galleries,  and  hive- 
cells  were  emptied,  they  were  instantly  replaced  by 
swarms  of  warriors  from  the  camp,  the  whole  of  which 
was  now  in  motion.  The  hitherto  inactive  and  impa 
tient  Cavalry  were  drawn  out  and  marshalled  ready  to 
plunge  like  fierce  dragons  within  the  city,  when  the 
crumbling  walls  should  be  partially  levelled.  The 
bravest  of  the  hardy  Tyrians  met  the  first  storming 
party  (the  forlorn- hope  even  of  ancient  days)  with 
dauntless  courage,  and  kept  in  check,  even  by  their 
dead  bodies,  the  instant  advance  of  the  foe; — the  wall 
was  disputed  inch  by  inch,  and  with  increasing  fury  by 
both  parties, — each  being  resolved  to  conquer  or  to 
die  !  While  the  conflict  was  raging  on  the  walls, — 
where  the  loud  sounds  and  flashing  weapons  seemed 
but  the  similitude  of  the  over-hanging  thunder  and  the 
vivid  lightning, — Azelmic,  his  Priests  and  body-guards? 
prepared  to  protect  their  God  and  Temple  to  the  last; 
in  their  despair  and  wild  devotion  they  took  the  golden 
Statue  of  their  Deity  from  its  pedestal,  and  with  mas 
sive  chains  of  the  same  metal  to  secure  it,  and  with 
huge  nails  driven  through  perforated  holes  in  the  feet, 
they  thus  fastened  it  to  the  broad  summit  of  the  great 
Altar  of  the  Nation ! 

The  devoted  Sidonians  were  not  inactive,  for  they 
were  watching  the  progress  of  the  storming  of  the 
walls,  and  as  they  learnt  (from  the  shouts)  that  the  in 
vaders  were  about  to  enter  the  city,  they  drew  near, — 
resolved  to  receive  at  the  Seaward  Gates  those  Fugi. 

2u  2 


372  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  en.  x- 

tives   who  would   rather  choose  a  home  within  the 
Galleys,  than  a  grave  within  the  Citadel. 

The  bloody  contest  at  the  storming  point  was  ter 
rible  in  its  effects,  both  upon  the  invaders  and  the  be 
sieged  ;  for  the  falling  masses  of  stone  buried  in  one 
indiscriminate  grave  both  friends  and  foes.  At  length, 
the  towers  becoming  useless  from  the  walls  being  low 
ered  beneath  the  level  of  the  drawbridges,  they,  with 
the  engines  and  machines  were  overthrown  on  either 
side  of  the  causeway,  and  the  famed  Macedonian 
Phalanx  passed  the  breach, — but  the  dead  and  dying, 
with  their  upraised  spears,  and  broken  shafts  in  their 
writhing  bodies,  formed  for  a  time  a  barrier  against  the 
advance  of  a  division  of  horse, — they  were  recalled  by 
the  shrill  trumpets,  while  the  pioneers  levelled  the 
path  of  death  ; — a  second  troop  of  Infantry  passed  on 
to  the  support  of  the  first,  who  were  now  in  desperate 
conflict  on  the  walls  and  breach  with  the  opposing 
ranks  of  the  despairing  Tyrians,  many  of  whom  em 
paled  themselves  on  the  triple-spears  of  the  Phalanx  : 
— when  on  a  preconcerted  signal  from  an  upreared 
flag  (for  the  now  loud  thunder  and  deafening  shouts 
and  shrieks  deadened  all  trumpet-sounds  to  the  distant 
soldiery)  the  two  battalions  of  Infantry  on  the  ruins 
opened  to  the  right  and  left, — and  Alexander, — 
mounted  on  Bucephalus,  and  with  the  Standard  in 
scribed  GranicuSj  just  snatched  from  his  banner-bearer, 
and  at  the  head  of  his  Officers  and  Cavalry,  flew  like 
"  fiery  Mars"  to  the  summit  of  the  breach !  At  that  in 
stant  a  terrific  flash  rent  the  dark  storm-clouds,  and  a 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  373 

shaft  from  the  wild  tempest  struck  to  the  ground  the 
marble  Statue  from  the  apex  of  the  Temple, — the  en 
tablature  was  sundered  as  by  an  earthquake  !  Alex 
ander  at  that  moment, — with  his  bright  corslet  and 
white-plumed  helm  reflecting  back  the  lightning  glare, 
— his  inspiring  face  and  standard  turned  to  his  troops, 
— his  unsheathed  and  glittering  sword  pointing  to  the 
foe, — his  white  and  noble  war-steed  with  storm-scat 
tered  mane,  and  upreared  head  and  feet,  as  if  spurning 
the  dying  bodies  beneath  his  proud  hoofs,  yet  feeling 
his  master's  spirit,  and  anxious  for  the  plunge  amid  the 
living, — at  that  moment — Alexander  appeared  the 
Hero  of  the  World  !  He  might  have  remained  so, — 
but  the  moment  passed  and  for  ever ! — he  descended, 
as  it  were,  from  his  moral  elevation,  like  an  avalanche 
of  crime  upon  the  already  blood-stained  vale  beneath ! 
His  example  was  followed  by  Hephsestion,  old  Clytus, 
Parmenio  and  the  troop  of  future  kings, — horsemen, — 
the  triple-guarded  Phalanx, — cohorts  of  archers, — 
"  the  whole  camp,  pioneers  and  all;" — fire,  spear,  and 
sword  were  carried  into  every  quarter  of  the  capital. 
While  the  Metropolis  was  wrapt  in  flames  by  the  foot_ 
soldiery,  and  murdered  women  and  children  fell  in 
every  street, — the  Conqueror  and  his  Cavalry  attacked 
the  avenues  leading  to  the  Temple, — every  pathway 
to  that  Edifice  was  defended  with  a  patriotic  devotion, 
and  a  Keligious  fanaticism  ! 

While  thus  every  passage  was  nobly  defended,  and 
attention  directed  to  those  quarters,  the  few  Sidonian 
Galleys  received  on  board  their  living  freights,-— 


374  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

Families, — Men,  Women,  and  Children, — cleared  the 
harbour  unobserved,  and  upon  the  gradual  lessening  of 
the  storm  of  elements,  they  reached  the  open  Sea  in 
safety : — Thus  were  the  Prophesied  "  gleanings"  of  the 
Nation  rescued ! 

Azelmic,  Priests,  and  People  disputed  with  devoted 
heroism  the  area  to  the  Temple  of  the  kingdom — it 
was  passed,  but  over  the  dead  bodies  of  hundreds  of 
the  defenders, — every  step  to  the  platform  of  the  edifice 
was  dyed  with  human  gore; — ascending  the  steps  over 
his  crimson  pathway,  Alexander,  followed  by  Hepha3S- 
tion  and  his  favourites,  reached  the  chief  entrance, 
through  which  Azelmic  had  rushed  into  the  interior 
of  the  Temple, — the  Conqueror  instantly  dismounted 
(followed  by  his  officers),  and  pursued  the  apparent  Fu 
gitive,  in  order  to  capture  with  his  own  hands  the  Mo 
narch  of  the  Nation; — he  entered  the  sacred  court  of 
worship  over  the  dead  bodies  of  mangled  priests, — when 
suddenly  the  Standard  of  the  Granicus  dropped  from 
his  hand,  and  was  stained  and  effaced  with  sacrilegious 
blood, — while  himself  and  his  officers  fell  back  in  Eeli- 
gious  awe,  and  were  transfixed  with  heroic  admiration! 
— for  the  Last  King  of  Tyrus,  so  far  from  retreating, 
had  sprung,  sword  in  hand,  upon  the  Altar  of  the 
Nation, — and  throwing  his  despairing  arms  around  the 
image  of  Apollo,  resolved  to  defend — even  to  the 
death — the  enchained  Statue  of  his  Country  and  his 
God! 

Which  was  the  Hero   then  ? — the  Patriot  or  the 
Invader  ? 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  375 

So  noble  a  picture  of  Patriotism,  the  Conqueror  had 
in  vain  looked  for  in  the  pages  of  the  Iliad, — the  in 
spiring  Volume  to  invasions  and  his  victories.  Amid 
all  the  Sons  of  Priam  and  of  Troy,  there  was  not  one 
Azelmic  ; — and  his  true  glory  was  indeed  brilliant, 
for  Alexander's  was  dimmed  and  lost  before  it ; — like 
a  Planet  of  the  Night,  when  the  star-discovering  shade 
of  Earth,  is  dispelled  by  the  dawning  Sun  ! 

The  Patriot's  life  and  liberty  were  granted  by  the 
Conqueror,  whose  youth  and  native  heroism  sympa 
thized  with  such  devoted  and  gallant  bearing.  Would 
that  the  same  mercy  had  been  extended  to  the  brave 
Tyrians  !  The  Capital  had  fallen, — but  Conflagration 
and  wild  Slaughter  raged  and  ranged  in  every  corner 
of  the  Metropolis; — Massacre  and  Eapine  roamed  at 
large  unchecked  by  "  pity  or  remorse," — but  sustained, 
and  hallooed  on  by  the  frantic  yells  of  demoniac  Ee- 
venge  !  Thousands  were  slain  in  defending  the  walls, 
streets,  and  Temples.  Eight  thousand  Women  and 
Children  fell  by  the  sword  alone,  while  nearly  an  equal 
number  were  buried  beneath  the  falling  ruins,  or  pe 
rished  in  the  flames  !  Thirty-two  thousand  of  the 
inhabitants  were  made  prisoners, — the  walls  were  razed, 
and  every  building  burnt  or  levelled  to  the  ground. 
Thirty  thousand  of  the  captives  were  sold  as  slaves, 
and  dispersed  into  the  Asiatic  Countries.  Alexander 
then  committed  an  act  which  should, — it  has — "  damned 
him  to  everlasting  fame," — placed  upon  his  once 
bright  shield,  the  canker-rust  of  infamy, — and  which 


376  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  n.}  CH.  *, 

must  increase  from  the  gathered  curses  of  posterity  ! 
After  the  surrender, — when  even  Slaughter  and  Ra 
pine — the  scarlet  sins  of  unrighteous  war — had  ceased 
their  havoc  and  brutality, — and  the  patriotic  prisoners 
were  ranged  and  numbered, — this  Demon  of  Mace 
donia  selected  two  thousand  of  the  chief  Citizens,  and, 
as  if  in  mockery  of  their  Goddess  of  the  Nation — As- 
tart  e, — whose  emblem  was  the  Cross, — commanded  that 
they  should  be  Crucified!  It  was  accomplished, — the 
setting  Sun  upon  that  Last  Day  of  Tyrus,  cast  his 
expiring  gaze  upon  a  Nation's  Crucifixion  !  Avenues 
of  Crosses  were  upraised  with  frantic  victims,  along 
the  shores  of  the  mainland  ;  and  in  the  streets  of  the 
Isle, — or  grouped  upon  the  mounds  of  ruins,  walls,  and 
Temples  !  Such  an  instance  of  cold-blooded  barbarity 
cannot  be  equalled  in  the  annals  of  ancient  crime, — 
except — in  its  repetition  by  the  same  ruthless  mur 
derer,  after  the  patriotic  defence  of  Oxus  in  India. 

Alexander,  as  he  stood  upon  the  breached-wall  of 
Tyrus,  could  have  been  the  Saviour  of  a  People  ;  but, 
in  his  descent,  he  became  like  Lucifer, — a  demon 
devoted  to  passion  and  to  crime !  Let  no  voice  applaud 
him  after  he  plunged  from  that  wall, — the  bloody  stream 
beneath  was  the  Eubicon  of  his  fame  and  glory; — he 
passed  it, — it  could  never  be  retraced.  Oh !  let  no 
author, — the  instrument  of  Intellect — betray  his  high 
duty  and  uphold  the  deeds  of  Invaders  or  Conquerors, 
be  they  of  the  ancient  or  the  modern  world: — let  him 
stigmatize  crime  and  injustice  by  their  proper  names. 


AUGUST,  332  B.  c.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  377 

belong  they  to  Macedonia,  or  to  any  other  Nation 
existing  in  our  own  times  : — ay  ! — although  the  home 
of  our  ancestors  should  be  rebuked,  for  then  only  will 
the  hearths  of  their  descendants  be  free  from  blame 
and  avoid  that  desolation,  which  the  contrary  course 
must  (the  North-Star  is  not  more  true)  engender  for 
future  time  and  action  ! — But,  if  the  historic  pen  in  its 
duty  to  posterity,  must  be  employed  in  recording  the 
annals  of  savage  warfare  and  invasion,  let  it  only 
praise  the  true  Patriots  and  Defenders  of  their  Native- 
land, — be  they  of  remote  antiquity  in  either  hemi 
sphere, — or  the  Israel- warriors  of  Asiatic  mountains, 
snow-crowned  Passes,  or  of  the  Yale  of  Cashmere ; — 
the  noble  and  chivalric  spirits  of  Cir cassia ;  the  na 
tives  of  Algeria, — or  the  impotent  People  of  that  land, 
claiming  Confucius  for  its  Philosopher, — where  thou 
sands  have  been  slain,  and  not  one  record  made  of  the 
desolated  hearts  of  the  Mother,  Widow,  or  the  Orphan! 
Let  us  teach  ourselves  the  truth, — open  our  own 
hearts,  and  minds  to  receive  the  Keligious  impress  of 
its  power, — ingraft  it  in  the  growing  intellect  of  our 
children,  that  they  may,  as  a  necessity,  teach  it  to  their 
descendants, — that  one  Azelmic,  or  Montezuma, — Al 
fred,  or  William  Tell, — are  worth  the  entire  host  of 
Alexanders,  Cortezes,  Danish  Conquerors,  or  tyrannic 
Gieslers  ! 

Our  humble,  yet  fervent  description  of  the  Conquest 
of  Tyrus  would  fail  of  our  hearted  intent,  if  any  other 
sentiment  than  the  above  could  be  derived  from  it. 


378  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  x. 

That  terrible  event  was  consummated  on  the  5th  day 
of  EM — the  sixth  month  of  the  Hebrews  and  Phoe 
nicians  ; — which,  by  the  present  computation  of  time, 
would  place  the  Destruction  of  the  Tyrian  Nation 
upon  the  twentieth  day  of  August,  332  years  before 
the  Christian 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  379 


CHAPTER   XI. 

THE     UNFOLDING    OF     THE    NEWLY-APPLIED     PKOPHECIE8 
OF  ISAIAH,  AND  THE   PROOFS   OF   THEIR  FULFILMENT. 

THE   END    OF     CANAAN-TYRUS   AS   A   NATION   IN    ASIA — CHARACTER 

AND    DEATH    OF    ALEXANDER REFLECTIONS    UPON     CONQUERORS 

AND   PEACEMAKERS. 

UPON  the  accomplishment  of  the  horrid  massacre  by 
Alexander,  Tyrus  was  indeed  "  utterly  emptied  and 
utterly  spoiled," — for  the  King,  Azelmic,  was  the  only 
human  being  having  life  and  liberty  of  all  the  Tyrian 
Kingdom, — excepting  the  "  remnant"  rescued  by  the 
Sidonians.  ISAIAH  in  his  Prophecy  foretold  those  two 
facts  ;  and  although  we  are  aware  that  these  new 
truths  of  ancient  history  have  never  been  applied  to 
that  celebrated  Prophecy,  yet  they  are  brought  for 
ward — even  if  for  the  first  time — with  full  and  assured 
conviction  of  the  correctness  of  the  present  application. 
We  write  with  conscientious  humility,  yet  with  that 
boldness  arising  from  truth,  founded  upon  a  newly-dis 
covered  fulfilment  of  a  Scriptural  Prophecy. 

ISAIAH  distinctly  infers  from  the  wording  of  his 


380  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  IL,  CH.  xi. 

vision,  concerning  the  second,  and  final  fall  of  Tyrus, 
that  the  King  should  not  be  slain,  or  even  be  a  pri 
soner, — but  that  all  the  rest  of  the  Nation  (except  the 
"  gleanings")  should  be  swept  away.  These  predic 
tions  were  actually  accomplished,  as  shewn  in  the  pre 
vious  chapter.  Of  the  first  two  points,  The  Prophet 
says, — 

"  And  it  shall  be,  as  with  the  people,  so  with  the 
priest  [KING,  is  not  mentioned] ;  as  with  the  servant,  so 
with  the  master  ;  as  with  the  maid,  so  with  her  mis 
tress  ;  as  with  the  buyer,  so  with  the  seller  ;  as  with 
the  lender,  so  with  the  borrower  ;  as  with  the  taker  of 
usury,  so  with  the  giver  of  usury  to  him.  The  land 
shall  be  utterly  emptied,  and  utterly  spoiled :  for  the 
LORD  hath  spoken  this  word."  [xxiv.] 

Now  in  EZEKIEL'S  Prophecy  of  the  Siege  of  Tyrus 
by  Nebuchadnezzar,  he  not  only  foretels  the  fall  of  the 
mainland  City,  but,  also,  of  the  "  Prince"  and  u  King  of 
Tyrus."  Of,  and  to,  the  impious  heir-apparent  he  is 
authorized  to  exclaim, — 

"  Son  of  Man  say  unto  the  Prince  of  Tyrus,  &c. 
Wilt  thou  yet  say  before  him  that  slayeth  thee,  '  I  am 
a  God  ?'  but  thou  shalt  be  a  man,  and  no  God,  in 
the  hand  of  him  that  slayeth  thee.  Thou  shalt  die 
the  death  of  the  uncircumcised  by  the  hand  of  strangers, 
for  I  have  spoken  it  saith  the  LORD  GOD." 

Of  the  reigning  Monarch,  Ithobalus  the  Second, 
he  uttered  as  follows:  viz. — 

"  Moreover  the  word  of  the  LORD  came  unto  me, 
saying,  Son  of  man  take  up  a  lamentation  upon  the 


332  B.  c,]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  381 

KING  of  Tyrus,  and  say  unto  him,  Thus  saith  the  LORD 
GOD  :  *  *  *  I  will  cast  thee  to  the  ground,  I  will  lay 
thee  before  Kings  that  they  may  behold  thee.  *  *  * 
All  they  that  know  thee  among  the  people  shall  be 
astonished  at  thee,  thou  shalt  be  a  terror,  and  never 
shalt  thou  be  any  more."  [xxviii.] 

The  two  last  quotations  from  EZEKIEL  belong  to  the 
first  Tyrian  Siege.  [485 — 472  B.  c.]  ISAIAH  prophe 
sied  that  after  that  destruction,  the  remaining  People 
should  be  forgotten  as  a  Nation  for  70  years, — they 
were  so ;  that  they  should  then  recover  their  strength, 
and  have  commerce  with  every  Country,  and  even 
Jerusalem  should  be  benefited  by  their  merchandise. 
This  latter  part  is  proved  by  the  Judsean  Prophet, 
NEHEMIAH  [xxiii.],  to  have  been  fulfilled,  while  the 
former  portion  is  firmly  established  by  authenticated 
history. 

If  the  patriotic  King,  Azelmic,  had  been  ordained 
to  die  at  the  last  Siege  of  Tyrus,  it  is  almost  certain 
that  the  manner  of  the  Prophets  would  have  been 
adhered  to  by  ISAIAH,  as  it  was  subsequently  by  EZE 
KIEL,  who  mentions  that  both  "  King"  and  "  Prince"  at 
the  first  Siege  should  be  destroyed,  and  they  were  so  : 
— therefore,  the  silence  of  ISAIAH  upon  the  subject  of 
Azelmic's  death,  may  certainly  be  viewed  as  propheti 
cal  of  its  not  taking  place  at,  or  during,  the  final  Siege ; 
— but,  rather  that  he  should  survive  his  country's  fall, 
— a  doom,  to  a  pure  patriot,  more  terrible  than  death. 
Truly  to  feel  that  curse,  the  reader  must  peruse — if 
the  tearful  eye  will  permit  him — the  Lamentations  of 


382  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF        [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xr. 

JEREMIAH  upon  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem.  The 
same  curse  was  endured  by  Azelmic. 

The  most  sceptical  upon  the  truths  of  Sacred  Pro 
phecy,  will  be  enforced  to  cast  their  doubts  aside  upon 
contemplating  the  fulfilment  of  those  by  ISAIAH,  and 
especially  in  regard  to  Tyrus, — for  History  has  re 
corded  the  fact  that  the  King,  Azelmic,  was  the  only 
being  not  slain,  or  sold  to  slavery  (with  the  exception 
stated),  and  even  that  "  remnant"  will  be  found  to  be 
contemplated  by  ISAIAH,  upon  a  full  investigation  of 
the  great  prediction.  Every  Christian  reader,  therefore, 
will  not  doubt  that  any  portion  of  the  entire  Prophecy 
respecting  Tyrus  was  fulfilled.  The  first  two  parts 
of  this  newly- applied  prediction  have  been  given, — viz., 
that  the  Metropolis  should,  at  the  second  Siege  "  be  ut 
terly  emptied  and  utterly  spoiled?  but  that  the  King 
should  not  perish.  In  the  next  chapter,  the  Prophecy 
will  be  followed  out  to  its  full  accomplishment,  and  the 
Eefugees  in  the  Sidonian  Galleys  traced  to  their  final 
resting-place. 

The  history  of  Tyrus,  as  a  nation  of  its  own  people, 
in  Asia,  ceased  upon  the  annihilation  by  Alexander. 
He  repopulated  the  site  from  the  surrounding  and 
Grecian  countries,  and  constituted  as  tributary  monarch 
the  brave  but  unfortunate  Azelmic.  The  Macedonian 
having  commanded  that  the  Statue  of  Apollo  should 
be  unchained  from  the  Altar,  he  thereupon  expressed 
his  gratitude  to  the  golden  Idol,  for  having  sided  with 
him  in  his  Conquest,  by  making  the  walls  defenceless 
upon  the  day  of  festival !  After  kneeling  to  the 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  383 

Statue  of  the  Tyrian  Deity,  he  styled  himself  the 
Founder  of  Tyrm  !  From  thence  he  continued  his 
march  towards  Judaea,  to  punish  the  Jews  for  a  sup 
posed  assistance  to  the  Tyrians ;  but,  being  flattered  by 
his  reception  as  he  approached  the  Capital,  he  at  once 
spared  the  city.  He  then  received  the  celebrated  Pro 
phecy  of  DANIEL  concerning  the  "  King  of  Grecia," 
from  Jaddus,  the  High  Priest  of  Jerusalem,  upon 
whose  suggestion  he  offered  a  sacrifice  in  The  Temple 
to  the  LIVING  GOD  !  From  the  Holy-House  of  Judaea 
he  entered  Egypt,  and  worshipped  Jupiter- Ammon 
both  as  Father  and  Deity  !  Such  were  the  Religious 
inconsistencies  of  the  "  Macedonian  Madman,"  and 
nothing  but  actual  Insanity  can  reconcile  such  contra 
rieties,  and  cruelties,  in  human  character. 

In  the  Nation  of  the  Nile  he  was  truly  the  Founder 
of  Alexandria  (the  name  and  site  preserved  to  this 
day),  which  city  in  progress  of  time  outri vailed  in 
commercial  prosperity  the  antecedent  Capitals  of 
Sidon,  Tyrus,  and  Carthage, — the  triple  and  ill-fated 
sisters  from  the  Parent  house  of  Canaan. 

After  his  invasions  and  victories  in  India  Alexander 
was  so  much  the  victim  of  flattery,  that  he  could  even 
deceive  himself, — for  it  is  recorded  that  he  sighed  or 
wept  for  another  world  to  conquer ! — yet  his  torch  and 
war-spear  were  never  thrown  into  the  land  of  Italy, — 
and  the  gates  of  Eome  remained  unseen  and  untouched 
by  the  Macedonian  Phalanx ! 

From  that  Circean  goblet, — flattery, — when  pre 
sented  by  Cassander,  the  Conqueror  little  dreamed  that 


384  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  it,  CH.  xr, 

it  could  contain  the  subtle  and  his  deadly  poison; — but 
the  agony  of  his  own  death-struggle  was  but  the  em 
blem  of  that  which  he  had  caused  millions  of  human 
beings  to  endure, — and  whose  only  crime  in  the  eyes 
of  the  invader  was,  that  they  had  defended  their  native 
lands ! 

Why  should  Historians  condemn  an  Attila  or  a 
Cortez,  and  yet  applaud  their  great  Original  ?  They 
pass  by  the  Tyrian  Hiram  or  Azelmic  unhonoured,  yet 
style  an  Alexander, — "  the  Great !"  One  Mediator  for 
Peace  must  be,  in  the  eyes  of  GOD, — upon  His  great 
principle  of  love  and  good-will  to  all, — more  accept 
able  at  the  Final  Day,  than  all  the  Legions  of  unre- 
penting  Conquerors  of  the  past,  the  present,  or  the 
future. 

The  false  fame  of  Alexander,  or  of  Cortez  will  not, 
in  the  estimation  of  posterity,  be  even  compared  in 
true  value  with  the  practical  disciples  of  Peace  ;  who, 
like  an  Ashburton  and  Daniel  Webster,  have  created 
a  new  sera  in  policy  and  civilization,  and  that  too 
without  tarnishing  their  radiant  National  honour, — but 
rather  increasing  its  already  dazzling  splendour,  and 
with  it — elevating  the  Religious  and  moral  dignity  of 
humanity  ! 

In  the  sacred  words  of  CHRIST,  "  Blessed  are  the 
Peacemakers,  for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of 
GOD  !" 

For  the  continued  glory  and  character  of  the  Bri 
tish  Throne,  and  the  Curule  Chair  of  the  Anglo-Saxon 
Republic  ; — as  an  enviable  example  to  posterity ; — and 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  385 

for  the  increasing  Amity  between  the  two  great  Nations 
represented  by  the  Treaty  of  Washington,  may  that 
Document,  founded  in  the  highest  principles  of  Christi 
anity,  be  sealed  and  mottoed  by  the  hand  of  GOD 
Himself, — ESTO  PERPETUA  ! 

Treaties  of  amity  between  nations 

Should  be  regarded  as  living  fountains, 

Pure  and  purifying  from  their  very  source ; — 

From  whence  flow  many  streams, — in  each  of  which 

The  present  age  (the  ancestral  of  the  future), 

And  its  many  million  human  atoms, 

Have  a  direct  property  ;  and  founded 

In  humanity, — forbearance  and  faith  alone, 

Can  sustain  them  as  blessings  to  posterity ! 

Tragedy  of  "  Tecumseh."  (MS.) 


VOL.   I.  2c 


386  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

(332  B.C.) 

THE  FLIGHT  OF  THE  TYKIAN  FAMILIES 

AT 

THE    FALL   OF    TYEUS. 
&C. 

THE    FIVE    ADDITIONAL   AND   NEWLY-APPLIED 

TYRIAN   PROPHECIES    OF    ISAIAH 
INVESTIGATED    AND     ESTABLISHED: 
(Making,  with  the  Two  generally  acknowledged,  —  Seven  in  all:) 
THE  LAST,  APPLICABLE  ONLY  TO  ANCIENT  AMERICA. 

THAT  we  may  be  distinctly  understood  in  the  num 
bering  of  the  Sacred  Prophecies  by  ISAIAH,  having  re 
ference  to  Tyrus,  we  will  briefly  review  them  :  and  at 
the  same  time  we  repeat,  that  they  are  not  required  to 
sustain  the  present  History, — they  are,  however,  the 
seals  to  the  Document. 

IST  PROPHECY. 

This  we  understand  to  be  the  same  as  foretold  by 
EZEKIEL  and  JEREMIAH, — viz.,  the  destruction  of  the  old 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  387 

metropolis  on  the  mainland  by  Nebuchadnezzar.  This 
event  was  accomplished  at  the  end  of  the  thirteen 
years'  siege,  485—472  B.  c. 

2o  PROPHECY. 

This  was  that  the  "  Daughter  of  Sidon,"  as  a  Na 
tion,  should  be  forgotten  seventy  years,  and  then  be 

restored  to  memory  and  power.     This  was  fulfilled, 

reckoning  from  the  commencement  of  the  Babylonian 
investment  (for  she  then  ceased  to  be  free)  to  the  De 
dication  of  the  Second  Temple  at  Jerusalem,  in  the  re 
building  of  which  the  Tyrians  again  assisted,  as  in  the 
days  of  Hiram  and  Solomon. 

SD  PROPHECY. 

The  third  (and  with  those  that  follow  now  origin 
ally  applied)  had  reference  to  a  second  destruction, — 
the  prediction  stated  that  "  the  land  should  be  utterly 
emptied,  and  utterly  spoiled."  This  fearful  prediction 
was  consummated  by  Alexander,  in  taking  the  Island- 
Capital,  and  by  his  massacre  of  the  population. 

4TH  PROPHECY. 

This  enumerates  the  several  classes  of  the  inhabit 
ants  at  Tyrus  during  the  last  siege,  and  that  all  (save 
the  exception  in  the  next  Prophecy)  should  be  slain  or 
made  captive,  found  within  the  walls,  but  the  King, — 
he  is  the  solitary  exception,  and  that  this  was  fulfilled 

2  c2 


388  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xn. 

is  proved  from  classic  history,  and  which  we  have  en 
deavoured  to  illustrate  in  the  previous  chapter. 


5TH  PROPHECY. 

This  distinctly  states  that  a  "  remnant"  of  the  nation 
should  be  rescued  from  the  Alexandrian  destruction. 
The  prediction  is  comprehended  in  the  following  words 
of  ISAIAH: 

"In  the  city  is  left  desolation  [i.  e.  massacre],  and 
the  gate  is  smitten  with  destruction  \J,.  e.  with  the 
storming].  When  THUS  it  shall  be  in  the  midst  of  the 
land  among  the  people,  there  shall  be  'as  the  shaking 
of  an  olive-tree,  and  as  the  gleaning  grapes  when  the 
vintage  is  done." 

These  figures  of  speech  from  many  proofs  in  Scrip 
ture  (as  previously  given,  Vol.  i.,  Book  ii.,  ch.  v.),  mean 
that  a  Remnant  shall  be  saved.  This  was  fulfilled, — 
through  the  instrumentality  of  the  friendly  Sidonians, 
as  already  shewn.  This  is,  also,  on  the  authority  of 
acknowledged  history, — though  Arrian  in  merely  al 
luding  to  the  fact,  has,  of  course,  no  reference  to  any  ful 
filment  of  Prophecy,  of  which  it  may  be  presumed  that 
he  was  entirely  ignorant  as  to  its  existence, — or  if  not, 
he  had  no  belief  in  its  sacred  character  ;  but  neither  of 
these  points  destroy  the  record  of  the  fact  of  the 
Sidonians  having  rescued  the  "  remnant"  during  the 
Siege. 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  389 


GTH  PROPHECY. 

This  foretels  the  means  of  escape  to  be  employed 
by  the  last  of  the  Tyrians, — that  it  should  be  by  navi 
gation,  not  by  land ; — this  is  gathered  conclusively 
from  the  lines  immediately  following  the  preceding 
quotation,  wherein  the  natural  thanksgiving  upon  such 
an  escape  is  also  expressed  : — 

"  They  [the  remnant]  shall  lift  up  their  voices,  they 
shall  sing  aloud  from  the  SEA  !"  (i.  e.  Mediterranean.) 

The  proof  of  the  fulfilment  of  this  Prophecy  is  the 
same  as  that  employed  to  establish  the  previous  one, 
— viz.,  the  Sidonian  Galleys. 

The  four  predictions  (3d,  4th,  5th,  6th)  having  re 
ference  to  the  Alexandrian  Siege  of  Tyrus,  distinctly 
foretels  as  follows  :  viz. — The  storming  of  the  capital 
— the  massacre, — the  safety  of  the  King, — and  of  the 
King  only  within  the  walls.  While  these  points  were 
in  action, — a  remnant, — a  nation's  gleaning, — should 
be  safely  gathered, — that  they  should  be  rescued  by 
the  means  of  navigation, — that  they  should  lift  their 
voices  in  thanksgiving  "(from  the  sea," — which  as  a 
mother,  upon  her  bosom  was  to  cherish  them  in  safety ! 
Now  all  these  Prophecies,  and  their  several  parts,  are 
proved  by  authenticated  history  to  have  been  accom 
plished  ; — no  sceptic,  therefore,  in  regard  to  the  start 
ling  character  (perhaps  boldness)  of  this  History,  can 
deny  to  the  Author  the  right  to  claim  and  employ  a 
seventh  and  a  last  Prophecy  by  ISAIAH,  to  support 


390  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOKII.,  CH.XII. 

conclusions  of  Tyrian  identity  in  the  Western  Hemi 
sphere.  This  last  prediction  refers  even  to  the  charac 
ter  of  the  Voyage  to  be  finally  taken  by  the  fugitive 
"  remnant," — the  great  distance  of  their  flight, — and 
that  when  they  had  reached  their  destination  they 
should  sojourn  there. 

This  conclusive  Prophecy  will  be  brought  forward 
in  its  proper  place.  The  Sidonians  and  rescued  Tyrians 
now  claim  attention. 

At  the  moment  when  the  Capital  was  being  deso 
lated  by  flame  and  falchion,  and  when  the  walls  and 
gates  were  u  smitten  with  destruction,"  the  Sidonian 
Galleys  received  on  board  the  fugitive  Families ;  and 
from  the  direct  National  act  of  friendship,  it  must  ap 
pear  apparent  that  those  saved,  Men,  Women,  and  Chil 
dren,  were  Tyrians  only ; — yet  in  the  confusion,  a  few 
Greeks  and  Egyptians  may  have  found  shelter.  This 
is  possible  in  reference  to  individuals  (but  not  to  fami 
lies)  ;  for  Tyrus  being  in  commercial  intercourse  with 
the  Nile  and  the  Archipelago,  may  have  contained 
some  few  inhabitants  of  Egypt  or  Greece  at  the  sacking 
of  the  City.  Amid  the  noise  attendant  upon  the  en 
trance  of  the  Macedonian  Soldiery,  and  the  screams  of 
the  affrighted  populace,  the  Sidonian  vessels,  with  their 
fearful  freights  escaped  unobserved  by  the  invaders ;  or, 
if  they  had  been  seen  by  the  enemy,  they  would  not 
have  been  pursued;  for  they  were  Sidonians, — not 
Tyrians, — that  is  in  outward  appearance,  as  manifested 
by  the  colours,  or  ensigns  of  their  Galleys ;  and  to  avoid 
suspicion, 'their  ships  must  have  been  few, — five  or  six, 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  391 

— sufficient,  however,  for  the  conveyance  of  "  a  Colony 
from  the  East."* 

Thus  escaped,  and  upon  the  broad  and  friendly 
"  Sea,"  it  will  readily  be  imagined  that  Tyrian  prayers 
and  thanksgivings  were  "  lifted  up"  in  purity  and  sin 
cerity.  Upon  leaving  Tyrus,  they  rowed  towards  the 
open  waters  of  the  Mediterranean;  but  keeping  in 
shore,  and  for  the  approaching  nightfall,  their  prows 
would  be  turned  toward  the  West.  The  first  sunset  of 
their  flight  may  have  been  crimsoned  with  the  tints  of 
Nature, — but  towards  the  East,  on  the  horizon  of  their 
once-loved  home,  arose  the  red  clouds  from  furious 
conflagration, — their  fallen  and  flaming  dwellings 
quenched  only  in  the  flowing  and  heated  streams  of 
human  blood  ! 

As  Night  struggled  for  supremacy  with  expiring 
Day,  the  sky  and  waters  were  illumined  from  the 
raging  fire,  rising  from  the  funeral  pile  of  an  once 
mighty,  but  now  prostrate  nation.  The  Tyrian  u  Queen  of 
the  Sea,"  now  dressed  in  her  last  crimson  robe  (which 
like  that  of  Hercules  festered  her  to  madness),  from  her 

*  That  the  reader  may  not  question  whether  the  custom  existed  in 
ancient  days  of  having  National  or  other  flags  flying,  for  the  purpose  of 
recognition,  it  may  be  necessary  to  show  that  it  was  the  custom.  This 
is  proved  upon  the  authority  of  ST.  PAUL,  who,  after  his  shipwreck 
upon  the  Island  of  Malta  (i.  e.  Melita)  and  residing  there  three  months, 
again  set  sail  in  an  Alexandrian  ship  for  Rome ;  the  ensign  or  flag  of 
which  vessel  represented  the  Jovian  Sons  of  Leda.  "  And  after  three 
months  we  departed  in  a  ship  of  Alexandria,  which  had  wintered  in  the 
Isle,  whose  sign  (i.  e.  flag  or  ensign)  was  Castor  and  Pollux."  [Acts 
xxviii.  11.] — G.  J. 


392  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xn. 

Island-throne  cast  her  expiring  looks  upon  the  Medi 
terranean, — her  faithful,  yet  conquered  champion, — 
whose  bright  panoply  reflected  and  increased  the  gran 
deur  of  the  Monarch's  fall — which,  like  a  Star  falling 
from  the  purple  dome  of  Night,  and  its  fiery  train  re 
flected  on  the  Ocean,  and  both  on  the  same  instant,  as 
in  sympathy,  expire :  so  the  Sea-girt  Queen's — and,  like 
that  Star,  cast  from  the  Pleiades  of  Nations — never  to 
be  found  in  her  own,  but  in  another  Sphere  ! 

The  last  of  the  Tyrian  Sons  and  Daughters,  who, 
from  the  Sidonian  decks  now  gazed,  like  wildered  ma 
niacs,  upon  the  smouldering  ruins  of  their  home  and 
country,  and  heard  in  the  gathering  stillness  of  the 
night,  the  accumulated  groans  of  the  Crucified  victims, 
and  could  perceive  in  the  rising  moonlight  (now  emit 
ting  its  full-orbed  splendour)  their  naked  and  writhing 
bodies,  which,  reflected  like  images  of  ivory  in  the 
placid  waters  of  the  shore,  seemed  to  double  the  horrors 
of  the  scene ; — while  some  of  the  Crucified  upon  the 
high  ruins  of  the  City,  had  wrenched  the  nails  and 
cords  of  their  hands  from  tbeir  dire  scaffolds,  and  were 
plunging  headlong,  grasping  in  air,  and  calling  upon 
their  gods  to  end  their  torture  :  yet,  even  with  this 
maddening  scene  before  them,  they  felt  that  the  fates 
of  those  that  had  perished  by  the  flame,  sword,  or 
Cross,  were  enviable  when  compared  with  their  living 
desolation  !  In  their  moments  of  misery,  they  expe 
rienced  in  its  full  force,  the  baneful  curse  cast  upon  the 
Children  through  the  Parent's  pride  and  policy !  Like 
Ishmael,  Abram's  first-born,  their  hands  had  been  up- 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  393 

lifted  against  every  Nation ;  and  in  return,  every  hand 
was  raised  against  them.  They  were  now  wanderers — 
not  like  Hagar, — of  a  wilderness,  where  by  a  Well  of 
Life  an  Angel  of  Mercy  might  appear;  but  upon  an 
approaching  dark  and  stormy  Sea;  the  harbours  and 
fountains  of  humanity  closed  against  them,  and  sur 
rounded  on  every  hand  by  the  demons  of  despair  or 
death !  As  they  in  their  "  palmy  state"  had  rejoiced 
upon  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  so  their  Nation's  fall 
became  the  mirth  and  triumph  to  every  country ;  and 
they,  in  their  turn,  reached  their  summit  of  grandeur, 
and  from  thence  descended  to  desolation ! 

The  Fugitives  were  now  upon  the  Sea, — but  no  har 
bour  could  receive  them:  the  pilots  dare  not  return 
and  land  at  Sidon,  for  the  agents  and  officers  of  Alex 
ander,  and  his  own  King  were  there,  to  protect  the 
Treaty,  and  his  interest:  to  land  the  Tyrians,  there 
fore,  at  their  parental  home,  would  have  involved  that 
nation  in  a  ruin  similar,  if  not  equal,  to  that  of  Tyrus, 
the  horrors  of  which  had  struck  a  terror  to  the  World ! 
Some  Historians  of  the  ancient  days  have  supposed  that 
the  Fugitives  were  taken  to  Sidon,  because,  they  were 
nowhere  to  be  found! — but  those  writers, — andEaleigh 
within  the  walls  of  the  Tower, — may  be  well  excused, 
for  they  knew  not  of  Temple-ruins,  and  walls  of  equal 
magnitude,  being  in  existence  in  another  Hemisphere. 

The  next,  and  only  apparent  City  of  refuge  was  self- 
protecting  Carthage:  but  the  Senate  of  that  Kepublic 
had  refused  to  aid  the  Tyrians  even  in  their  day  of 
strength;  and  Alexander's  march  upon  Jerusalem  to 


394  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xii. 

resent  a  supposed  offence  of  the  Jews,  in  rendering  as 
sistance  to  Tyrus,  would  be  another  reason,  conjoined 
with  the  sending  of  Rhodanus,  why  Carthage  would 
not  receive  them.  The  Tyrians,  however,  may  have 
been  furnished,  indirectly,  with  supplies  for  a  voyage  at 
Carthage, — bought  by  the  Sidonians,  the  owners  of  the 
Galleys;  and  in  this  instance  no  offence  could  be  enter 
tained  by  the  agents  of  the  Macedonian,  who  were 
watching  his  interests  in  the  Republic. 

In  this  terrible  dilemma,  there  was  but  one  Oasis  in 
the  watery  Desert,  and  that  was  the  Tyrian's  by  right 
of  original  discovery ;  this  was  the  group  of  Islands  first 
landed  upon  by  their  Ancestors,  in  their  circumnavi 
gation  of  the  Continent  of  Africa;  and  which  are  de 
signated  by  JEREMIAH,  as  "  the  Isles  which  are  beyond 
the  Sea."  To  these  truly  "  Fortunate  Islands"  it  was 
but  natural  that  the  Last  of  the  Tyrians  would  turn 
their  thoughts.  Since  the  Alexandrian  Deluge  which 
had  overwhelmed  their  country,  in  the  Sidonian  Arks 
they  had  floated  above  the  dangers  of  the  flood;  but, 
like  the  ravens  of  the  Deluge,  they  had  wandered  to 
and  fro,  hopeless  of  return:  yet  their  dove  of  peace, 
which  at  first  could  find  "  no  rest  for  the  sole  of  her 
foot,"  now  brought  to  their  "  mental  sight"  an  olive-leaf 
from  their  Island- Ararat  "  beyond  the  Sea !" 

With  heavy  hearts,  it  may  be  supposed,  that  they 
bade  farewell  for  ever  to  the  Mediterranean.  Passing 
through  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  and  coasting  along  the 
western  shores  of  Africa,  the  snow-crowned  Peak  of 
the  chief  Island  would  rise  from  the  Ocean,  like  a 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  395 

Pharos  to  illumine  and  proclaim  their  path  of  present 
safety.  The  peculiar  circumstances  causing  these  lands 
to  be  revisited  by  the  Tyrians,  would  (as  before  hinted) 
seem  to  point  directly  to  the  reason  of  their  original 
and  ancient  appellation, — viz.,  The  Fortunate  Isles 
(Fortunate  Insulae).  The  name,  from  its  very  defini 
tion,  indicates  a  place  of  refuge  from  foe  or  wreck,  and 
is,  therefore,  directly  applicable  to  the  Fugitives.  Upon 
the  chief  of  the  Islands,  known  in  modern  times  as 
Teneriffe,  the  Tyrians  and  Sidonians  first  landed.  We 
establish  this  apparent  fact,  upon  the  ground  that  the 
principal  burying-place  was  here,  as  proved  by  the 
Mummies  discovered  in  the  caverns  of  the  Peak,  as 
stated  in  the  Analogies,  and  the  same  species  being 
found  in  Peru.  They  form  a  distinct  and  absolute 
chain  across  the  Atlantic,  uniting  the  Fortunate  Isles 
with  the  Western  Hemisphere !  [Vol.  L,  Book  i., 
ch.  vii.,  §  4.]  The  other  Islands  of  the  group  were 
inhabited  at  a  later  day,  and  without  doubt  by  the 
Sido-Tyrian  descendants,  who  became  a  People  known 
as  the  Guanches,  i.  e.  Freemen;  the  name  itself  (as 
before  stated)  points  to  an  escape  from  Slavery. 

After  the  Tyrians  had  landed  on  the  Fortunate  Isle, 
the  events  of  the  past  would  soon  compel  them  to 
give  full  consideration  to  the  probabilities,  and  even 
possibilities  of  the  future.  These  causes  of  the  hopes 
and  fears  of  the  human  family,  may  have  produced  the 
effects  of  assurance  and  conviction  in  their  distracted 
minds,  that  their  escape  was  known, — the  pathway  of 
their  retreat  had  been  tracked, — and  that  the  remorseless 


396  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  u.,  en.  xii. 

bloodhound  of  Macedonia  would  still  pursue  them,  not 
only  for  their  lives,  but  for  the  lands  that  had  received 
them.  Again  : — their  new  home  might  be  discovered 
by  some  of  the  citizens  of  Sidon,  following  in  search  of 
their  absent  countrymen:  or  if  the  Sidonians  on  the 
Fortunate  Isle  should  return  to  the  Mediterranean,  dis 
covery  might  be  conveyed  in  that  manner ;  and  that 
they  would  return  was  apparent,  for  they  had  left  their 
families  at  Sidon.  Every  point  of  conclusion  would 
force  upon  them  the  necessity  of  further  retreat  from 
still  surrounding  dangers :  and  that  their  next  home  as 
a  Nation  must  be  founded  upon  the  "  gleanings"  of  their 
own  country,  unconnected  with  the  noble  Sidonians, 
except  by  a  companionship.  The  only  means  for  fur 
ther  retreat  were  in  possession  of  their  present  friends, 
— viz.,  The  Galleys.  The  Island  which  they  now  in 
habited,  and  those  surrounding  them,  belonged  to  the 
Tyrians, — a  free  gift  of  which  by  the  owners,  in  ex 
change  for  the  Galleys  of  the  Sidonians  (save  one  for 
their  own  return  to  Sidon),  would  naturally  occur  to 
the  parties,  under  the  peculiar  circumstances  in  which 
they  were  now  relatively  placed.  It  will  readily  be 
admitted  that  the  Sidonians,  having  hazarded  their 
lives,  and  even  the  destruction  of  their  country,  in 
"  gleaning"  from  the  carnage  at  Tyrus,  the  "  remnant" 
of  the  People,  that  they  would  not  hesitate  to  grant 
them  the  means  of  perfect  safety.  The  Galleys,  there 
fore,  may  have  become  the  Tyrian  property  by  gift, 
purchase,  or  in  exchange  for  the  Islands, — and  perhaps, 
the  National  secret  of  the  Tyrian  Dye :  either  of  the 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  397 

propositions,  without  the  employment  of  "  force,"  must 
appear  probable,  and  especially  the  two  latter.  We 
gather  the  suggestion  of  the  Secret  of  the  "  Dye"  being 
one  of  the  "  objects"  in  the  "  negotiation"  from  the  fact 
that  the  Shell  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Negotiators,  re 
presented  upon  the  Altar  at  Copan, — the  City  we  have 
placed  as  having  been  the  first  built  in  Ancient 
America, — the  Sculpture  of  which  identically  illus 
trates  this  act  of  Amity ! 

The  Tyrian  possession  of  the  vessels  being  accom 
plished,  it  would  be  natural  that  the  Sidonians  would 
return  to  their  homes,  before  the  departure  of  the  res 
cued,  1st,  From  the  natural  desire  to  return  to  their  own 
families ;  2dly,  To  prevent  the  enemy's  suspicion  from 
delay ;  and  3dly,  They  would  be  enabled,  thereby,  to 
again  serve  the  Tyrians,  by  throwing  any  pursuers  off 
the  true  track;  and  to  these  points  may  be  added,  the 
National  Secretiveness  of  the  "  Daughter  of  Sidon,"  who 
might  wish  to  conceal  her  retreat  even  from  her  pro 
tecting  Parent.  Whether  the  Sidonians  left  first  or  not, 
or  whether  the  parties  left  simultaneously,  is  of  no  ma 
teriality  towards  the  firm  establishing  of  the  truth  of 
this  History:  but,  the  apparent  facts  of  the  case  would 
force  the  conclusion,  that  if  they  did  not  lower  oars 
simultaneously,  they  would  leavet  he  Tyrians  in  pos 
session  of  the  Isles,  which  they  (the  Sidonians)  would 
return  to  at  an  early  period  to  occupy ;  and  that  they 
did,  the  ancient  sepulchres,  and  their  contents,  bear 
ample  testimony,  for  the  Religious  customs  of  Sidonians 
and  Tyrians  were  identical. 


398  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOKII.,  CH.  xii. 

The  Sidonians  had  now  placed  the  last  seal  upon 
their  bond  of  friendship.  It  was  deeply  impressed  upon 
the  mind  of  the  receiver,  and  could  never  be  forgotten, 
or  razed  from  the  tablet  of  Tyrian  memory !  It  was 
truly  a  subject  for  the  Sculptor's  art  to  perpetuate,  not 
only  upon  their  Temples,  but  upon  the  "  Chief  Altar" 
in  whatever  land  or  country  their  future  fate  should 
cast  them.  And  such  we  believe  to  be  the  subject  of 
the  Sculpture  upon  the  Chief  Altar  of  Copan  in  Ancient 
America,  erected  by  Gratitude  as  a  Religious  Tribute 
to  Friendship;  that  whenever  they  should  bow  in  re 
verence  to  their  visible  God,  they  should  remember 
the  parental  act,  which  alone  had  enabled  them  to  offer 
praises  to  their  Deity  !  The  Sidonians  in  their  depar 
ture  for  their  home  upon  the  Mediterranean,  must  have 
received  the  united  blessings  of  a  People,  who  through 
their  means  only,  had  been  rescued  from  desolation  or 
death,  and  in  the  terrible  forms  of  Conflagration  or 
Crucifixion. 

The  Last  of  the  Tyrian  Nation,  the  remnant  of  an 
once  powerful  People,  were  about  to  trust  themselves 
again  upon  that  element  which  had  ever  befriended 
them, — and  upon  which  they  had  ever  moved  as  the 
Lords  of  the  domain  :  but,  they  had  now  no  merry 
metropolis  to  receive  them, — no  walled  citadel  whose 
antiquity  would  speak  to  them  of  "  ancient  days  :" 
recollections  of  the  past  were  terrible, — the  anticipa 
tions  of  the  future  were  dark  and  uncertain, — and  in 
the  present  time  only  could  they  view  security.  To 
return  to  any  known  part  of  Asia,  Africa,  or  Europe, 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  399 

was  impossible, — their  only  path  from  the  Fortunate 
Isle  was  forth  upon  an  untracked  Ocean.  Their  final 
landing-place  might  be  afar  off, — their  sojourn  for  ever; 
— but  Apollo  and  Astarte,  their  imaged  orbs  of  Day 
and  Night,  were  to  be  the  "  lanterns  to  their  feet," — 
and  their  skilful  knowledge,  would  shelter  them  beneath 
the  gorgeous,  and  star-gemmed  mantle  of  Astronomy  ! 

The  reader  now  may  naturally  inquire,  How  does  this 
position  and  resolution  of  the  Tyrians  agree  with  "  a 
seventh  and  last  Prophecy,"  alluded  to  in  the  commence 
ment  of  this  Chapter  as  being  now  newly  applied  ? — 
and  what  is  that  Prophecy  by  ISAIAH? 

The  answers  will  be  given  with  firmness,  from  the 
conscientious  conviction  of  their  truth.  Those  natural 
points  of  debate  in  the  minds  of  the  Tyrians,  were  the 
preliminaries  to  the  fulfilment, — and  their  safe  landing 
and  sojourn  in  the  Western  Hemisphere,  were  the 
actual  accomplishment  of  the  Prophecy  ! 

The  prediction  may  have  been  unknown  to  this 
remnant  of  a  Nation, — for  it  was  uttered  to  the  Jewish 
people,  and  by  one  of  that  great  family, — ISAIAH, — and 
nearly  400  years  previous  to  the  Alexandrian  Siege. 
The  Sacred  Prophet  distinctly  says,  [xxiii.  7] — 

"  Howl,  ye  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  I  [Tyrus]  Is  this 
your  joyous  city,  whose  antiquity  is  of  ancient  days  f' 

This  sentence  by  its  question  is  spoken  as  to  the 
Tyrians  ; — but  the  line  immediately  following,  was 
uttered  as  o/them,  and  from  the  wording,  from  the 
very  spirit  of  a  pre-knowledge  of  a  future  event ! — viz., 


400  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xn. 

"  HER  OWN  FEET  SHALL  CARRY  HER  [Tyrus]  AFAR 
OFF  TO  SOJOURN  !" 

This  Prophetic  line  (brief  as  it  is)  contains  four  dis 
tinct  and  important  parts,  yet  each  as  necessary  to  the 
whole,  as  quadruple  angles  to  the  perfection  of  a 
square  :  viz. — 

"  Her  own  feet  |  shall  carry  her  |  afar  off  |  to  so 
journ." 

1st.  "  Her  own  feet" — is  figurative  that  the  means 
should  be  Tyrian  ;  viz.,  Navigation. 

2d.  €t  Shall  carry  her"  i.  e.  shall  convey  them, — and 
that  it  was  to  be  by  Navigation  has  already  been 
proved, — "  they  shall  cry  aloud  from  the  Sea" — that 
is  also  demonstrated  by  the  Galleys  of  the  Sidonians. 

3d.  "Afar  off" — figurative  that  the  migration  should 
be  to  some  unusual  distance,  or  nameless  land. 

4th.  "  To  sojourn"  i.  e.  to  reside  or  remain,— and  as 
no  time  or  duration  is  affixed  to  the  words,  they  would 
seem  to  express  in  the  language  of  the  Bible — "to 
sojourn  for  evermore,"  or  to  a  time  wherein  total  anni 
hilation  should  be  accomplished, — as  it  has  been  by 
the  Spaniards  and  their  descendants. 

We  will  meet  at  the  threshold  any  objections  to 
the  strong  and  conclusive  application  to  this  History, 
of  this  remarkable,  and  hitherto  unemployed  line  of 
Prophecy. 

1st.  It  cannot  belong  to  the  first  Siege  of  Tyrus, — 
viz.,  by  Nebuchadnezzar, — for  after  that  event,  the 
remnant  of  the  then  Conquered  People  left  the  main- 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  401 

land  Metropolis,  and  settled  on  the  Island, — a  distance 
of  less  than  half  a  mile  ;  therefore,  "  afar  off  to  sojourn" 
could  not  apply  to  that  invasion. 

2dly.  Being  admitted  that  the  line  does  not  apply 
to  the  Babylonian  destruction,  then  as  a  necessity,  it 
must  belong  to  that  by  the  Macedonian  Monarch.  The 
Sidonians  upon  that  occasion  rescued  the  remnant  of 
the  Nation,  and  to  have  returned  to  Sidon  would  also 
not  be  "  afar  off,"  as  the  distance  from  Tyrus  is  but 
twenty-three  miles.  We  apprehend,  also,  that  the 
reader  is  convinced  that  the  political  reasons  for  not 
returning  to  Sidon  are  apparent  and  conclusive. 

3dly.  The  Tyrians,  simply  by  obtaining  the  Galleys 
from  the  friendly  Sidonians,  had  as  it  were  their  "  own 
feet,"  i.  e.  navigable  means  to  carry  them, — for  Tyrus 
itself  had  stood,  or  walked  firmly  for  centuries,  only 
through  and  by  means  of  Navigation. 

And  4thly.  They  were  not  only  to  journey  or  mi 
grate  to  "  afar  off"  distance, — a  land  as  yet  not  known 
by  name,  and  therefore,  could  not  be  specified  by 
ISAIAH; — but  another  condition,  or  incident  is  affixed, 
— viz.,  that  wherever  they  finally  landed,  there  they 
were  "  to  sojourn."  Now  let  the  most  scrutinizing, 
Argus-eyed  antiquary,  search  every  quarter  of  Europe, 
Asia,  or  Africa, — their  ancient  or  their  modern  histo- 
ries,*or  traditions  (and  we  know  them  well),  and  where 
will  he  find  these  "  afar  off"  sojourners,  contemplated 
by  the  Prophet  ISAIAH  ?  The  conclusive  answer  to  such 
inquiry  will  be,  as  from  the  Tomb  of  Time,  "  Thou 

VOL.  i.  2  D 


402  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  IL,  CH.  xir. 

slialt  not  find  them ;" — but,  in  Ancient  America,  there 
they  are  traceable, — there  they  are  found  ; — proved  to 
be  identical  with  the  Tyrians  of  Phoenicia, — and  the 
truth  of  the  long-concealed  Prophecy,  established  by 
Holy- Writ  and  new-discovered  History. 

"  Her  own  feet  shall  carry  her  afar  off  to  sojourn,"  is 
a  sentence  too  positive  in  its  construction  to  be  viewed 
by  any  reader  as  an  idle  or  a  careless  expression  by 
ISAIAH.  The  solemn  occasion  upon  which  it  was 
uttered, — viz.,  the  prediction  of  a  Nation's  downfall, — 
utterly  repudiates  even  the  supposition  that  it,  as  part 
of  the  great  Prophecy,  should  not  be  strictly  fulfilled 
with  the  residue ;  and  every  other  part  having  been  ac 
complished,  it  would  be  sophistry  to  assume  that  this 
particular  line  should  not  be : — but  such  an  assumption 
would  not  hold,  since  its  fulfilment  is  absolutely  proved 
in  the  Southern  portion  of  Ancient  America. 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  403 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

(332  B.C.) 
THE  FIRST  MIGRATION  ACROSS  THE  ATLANTIC  OCEAN, 

AND 

THE   LANDING   OF    THE   TYRIANS 
UPON 

THE   WESTERN   HEMISPHERE. 
&C. 

NOW  2175  YEARS  SINCE,  AND   CONSEQUENTLY    1824    YEARS    BEFORE 
THE   RE-DISCOVERY   BY    COLUMBUS. 

THE  FULFILMENT  OF  THE  SEVENTH  AND   LAST   TYRIAN 
PROPHECY,   BY  ISAIAH. 

SECTION  I. 

"THE   MEANS   AND  APPLIANCES"   FOR  THE   VOYAGE. 

IN  the  endeavour  to  establish  the  fact  contemplated 
by  the  title  of  this  chapter,  it  will  be  necessary  to  bring 
to  the  memory  of  the  reader  some  of  the  material 
points  having  reference  to  the  Voyage  around  the  con 
tinent  of  Africa.  [Vol.  i.,  Book  ii.,  ch.  vi.,  §  2.J  Other 

2  D2 


404  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF    [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xm.,  §  1. 

points  of  proof  will  be  given,  and  for  convenience  in 
numerical  order. 

1st.  The  Galleys.  The  larger  Galleys  were  double- 
masted,  and  they  had  not  only  the  large  square  sails 
which  were  exactly  suited  for  running  before  the 
wind,  from  their  central  and  balanced  position  ;  but 
they  had  also  the  powerful  adjunct  of  the  Rowers, 
whose  services  were  rendered  with  or  without  re 
ference  to  the  assistance  of  the  sails.  The  extraor 
dinary  power  of  the  Rowers  is  recorded  by  nearly 
every  ancient  Historian,  and  from  Scripture  we  have 
the  character  of  their  strength  and  fearlessness,  especi 
ally  of  the  Tyrians.  EZEKIEL  writes  in  his  description 
of  Tyrus, — 

"And  thy  Rowers  have  brought  thee  into  great 
waters." 

The  fitness  or  the  capacity  of  the  Galleys  will  not  be 
questioned,  when  thought  is  given  to  the  previous  ex 
pedition  around  Africa,  and  especially  at  the  doubling 
of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  which  is  far  more  dan 
gerous  than  crossing  the  Atlantic. 

2d.  The  locality  of  the  Fortunate  Isles  (i.  e.  Cana 
ries).  This  is  important.  These  are  situated  on  the 
North- West  coast  of  Africa,  in  the  Atlantic  ocean,  and 
within  thirty  degrees  of  North  latitude,  and,  conse 
quently,  directly  under  the  influence  of  the  celebrated 
Easterly  Wind. 

3d.  The  East-  Wind,  and  its  proof  of  the  truth  of 
History.     The  reader  will  remember  the  detailed  ac 
count  given  of  this  constant  current  of  air,  in  the  sixth 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  405 

chapter  of  this  book.  [Vol.  i.,  Book  ii.,  ch.  vi.,  §  2.] 
We  may,  however,  be  permitted  to  repeat,  that  it 
blows  perpetually  from  East  to  West,  consequently 
over  and  from  the  Fortunate  Isles  directly  towards 
America, — those  Islands  being  within  the  degrees  over 
which  this  orient  gale  has,  and  will  for  ever  pass. 

The  direct  opposite  land  to  these  Islands,  on  the 
American  Continent,  is  Florida,  it  being,  like  the  Isles, 
within  the  thirty  degrees  North  latitude.  Now  any 
vessel  or  Galley  to  set  sail  before  the  wind  from  Tene- 
riffe  (the  Isle  upon  which  the  Tyrians  were),  and  place 
the  rudder  or  helm  fore  and  aft  (i.  e.  not  obliquely, 
but  central),  then  the  East- Wind  would  drive  that 
vessel  directly  on  to  Florida.  This  fact  is  not  more 
certain  (as  the  map  will  prove)  than  the  historical 
tradition  of  the  Mexican  Aborigines  is  extraordinary 
in  reference  to  this  fact,  and  to  the  original  Theory 
forming  the  basis  of  this  volume. 

We  stated  in  the  Analogies,  and  it  is  now  repeated 
with  peculiar  force  and  interest,  that  the  Spanish  His 
torian,  Sahagan,  who  lived  on  friendly  terms  with  the 
Aborigines  for  sixty  years,  and  wrote  only  fifteen  years 
after  the  Cortezian  Conquest  (1520),  relates,  that  on 
the  authority  of  Montezuma  the  Emperor,  and  his 
People,  and  the  tradition  from  the  remotest  times, — 
handed  down  from  sire  to  son, — and  also  from  their 
historical  paintings, — that  their  ancestors,  as  a  colony, 
first  touched  at  Florida  ! — that  they  crossed  or  coasted 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  Yucatan,  and  then  finally 


406  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xni.,  §  1 . 

landed  and  settled  somewhere  in  the  Bay  of  Honduras  I 
Now  the  Copan  river  is  a  branch  of  the  Montagua, 
which  empties  itself  into  the  Bay  of  Honduras ! 

The  reader  will  not  be  more  startled  at  the  above 
historic  facts  than  was  the  present  author  at  their  disco 
very ;  for  he  had  already  formed  in  his  mind  (sanctioned 
by  Prophecy)  the  Tyrian  .ZEra  of  this  History  before 
his  research  brought  to  light  this  direct  evidence  from 
Sahagan, — whose  accuracy  of  relation  is,  in  this^in- 
stance,  on  a  level  with  Herodotus, — for  both  accounts 
are  proved  to  be  true  by  that  powerful  and  incorrupt 
ible  witness — Nature  !  The  shadow  of  the  Tyrians 
as  a  necessity  changed  from  left  to  right  in  crossing  the 
Equatorial  line  of  the  Indian  Ocean; — and  the  East- 
Wind  would  compel  the  Galleys  in  coming  from  "  the 
East,"  and  upon  sailing  due  West  from  Teneriffe,  to 
"  touch  at  Florida."  The  statement  of  Sahagan  is  the 
more  valuable  from  the  fact  that  it  was  not  given  to 
establish  or  forward  any  historic  Theory,  but  like  the 
words  of  Herodotus  given  only  as  a  truth, — related  by 
those  of  whom  he  was  writing.  "  Somewhere  in  the 
bay  of  Honduras"  brings  the  final  place  of  landing  (as 
stated)  near  the  locality  of  Copan.  We  had  already, 
from  analyzing  the  ruins  and  altar,  placed  that  city  in 
our  plan  as  being  the  first  built  in  Ancient  America. 
It  was  an  additional  source  of  confirmation  to  our 
artistical  judgment  in  regard  to  the  arrangement  of  the 
architectural  data  of  the  Ruins,  when  the  tradition  of 
the  Aborigines,  as  given  by  Sahagan,  was,  that  their 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  407 

ancestors  finally  landed  "  in  the  Bay  of  Honduras," 
and  consequently  on  passing  up  the  Montagua,  the  Ty- 
rians  would  approach  to  the  direct  locality  of  Copan ! 

Taking  the  statement  of  the  Spaniard,  therefore,  to 
be  a  fact  (sustained  as  it  is  by  nature)  in  relation  to 
the  place  first  landed  on  or  "  touched"  by  the  Abori 
gines, — viz.,  Florida, — another  strange  incident  is  ar 
rived  at, — viz.,  that  Columbus  must  have  followed 
nearly  the  identical  track  of  the  Tyrians, — for  the  same 
East- Wind  propelled  his  vessels,  and  himself  and  crew 
expressed  their  wonder  and  astonishment  at  its  con 
tinuance  ;  and  it  is  an  authenticated  fact  that  he  first 
landed  at  St.  Salvador  (?*.  e.  Cat  Island).  Now  the 
Fortunate  Isles,  St.  Salvador,  and  the  first  point 
"touched  at  Florida,"  are  all  within  thirty  degrees 
North  latitude,  and  nearly  on  an  exact  line  with  each 
other, — St.  Salvador  and  Florida  Point  are  directly  so, 
and  only  about  100  leagues  from  each  other.  The 
Tyrians,  therefore,  passed  by  this  Island  and  landed 
on  the  Continent, — Columbus  landed  on  the  Island, 
and  reached  the  Continent  in  his  third  voyage* 

4th.  The  collective  means  for  the  Migration.  Under 
this  head  may  be  included  the  "  appliances"  of  both 
Art  and  Nature.  Their  Galleys  were  of  sufficient 
strength  and  capacity, — their  provisions  ample, — de 
rived  from  Carthage,  the  Sidonians,  and  the  fruitful 
Isle  of  Teneriffe:  their  skill  and  courage  as  Pilots, 
Mariners,  and  Eowers  unequalled, — the  season  of  the 
year  propitious,  and  a  constantly  favourable  wind 


408  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xni.,  §  i. 

and  flowing  sea  (although  to  them  unknown  as  such) 
of  sufficient  power  to  drive  them  quickly  westward, 
and  compel  them  to  reach  the  "  afar  off"  land  "  to 
sojourn." 

5th.   The  probable  time  and  duration  of  the  Voyage. 
The  remnant  of  the  Tyrian  Nation,  through  the  instru 
mentality  of  the  Sons  of  Sidon,  escaped  from  their 
flaming  Capital,  August  20th    [332  B.C.],  and  in  al 
lowing  for  time  in  reaching  the  Fortunate  Isles,  and 
preparing  for  their  departure  thence,  it  will,  we  think, 
be  acceded  that  by  October  of  the  same  year,  and  the 
equinoctial  gales  of  the  autumn  having  then  passed, 
opened   to   them  "fair  weather   ahead," — they  were 
then  prepared  to  seek  another  home,  however  distant. 
The  strong  Galleys,  with  sails  and  oars,  and  always  be 
fore  the  constant  East- Wind  and  onward  wave-current, 
would   accomplish  ten  miles   an  hour  by  day,  and 
during   the  night,  without  the  Rowers,  six  miles  an 
hour,    and   equally  dividing    the   twenty-four   hours, 
would  make  a  run  of  192  miles  per  day.     Nautical 
proofs  will   shew   that  in  the  above  calculation  the 
power  of  the  Trade- Winds  [i.  e.  the  East- Winds]  are 
underrated.     The  distance  from  Teneriffe  to  Florida  is 
about  3300  miles,  which  by  the  foregone  data  they 
would  traverse  in  seventeen  and  a  quarter  days.     The 
Voyage  may  therefore  with  safety  be  said  to  have  been 
accomplished  during  an  entire  month,  and  that,  conse 
quently  the  first  landing  of  a  branch  of  the  human  fa 
mily  in  Ancient  America  would  be  in  the  last  month  of 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  409 

Autumn,  three  hundred  and  thirty-two  years  before 
the  Christian  ^Era. 

And  6th.  The  Fugitive  Founders  of  (what  we 
think  may  now  be  justly  termed)  Tyrian- America, 
i.  e.  the  Southern  moiety  of  the  Continent. 

The  Female  portion  of  the  Fugitives  were  in  all  pro 
bability  (from  the  peculiar  character  of  the  rescue)  the 
Wives,  Sisters,  and  Daughters,  of  the  Tyrian  Husbands, 
Brothers,  and  Fathers,  who  escaped  with  them, — thus 
forming  a  "  colony," — and  if  there  were  among  them 
any  Strangers  or  Orphans  from  the  general  carnage, 
protection  would  naturally  be  given,  as  to  companions 
and  children  of  misery  and  misfortune. 

The  Fugitives  being  Tyrians,  and  of  the  great  Sido- 
nian  family,  which,  in  the  language  of  Homer,  compre 
hended  every  thing  that  was  ingenious  and  accom 
plished,  to  the  exclusion  of  their  opposites,  puts  us  at 
once  in  possession  of  the  distinct  intellectual  character 
of  those  about  to  seek  another  land;  and  where,  after 
2000  years  have  passed,  Time  removes  his  veil  of 
mystery,  and  discovers  the  truth  of  the  Homeric  tri 
bute, — while  over  their  Asiatic  home  of  a  more  ancient 
day,  Oblivion  with  her  Lethean  flood,  has  swept  even 
their  epitaph  and  their  tomb  away  ! 

As  to  the  number  of  the  Tyrian  Fugitives  (more  or 
less),  it  is  immaterial  to  the  proof,  or  denial,  of  the 
truth  of  this  historical  work, — for  nothing  is  so  decep 
tive,  and  yet  so  certain,  as  the  numerical  demonstra 
tion  in  regard  to  population,  and  of  the  human  beings 


410  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  u.,  CH.  xm.,  §  i. 

that  have  lived.  For  instance, — the  reader  will  scarcely 
believe,  that  in  tracing  back  his  own  family  only  twenty- 
five  generations,  there  were  then  living  at  that  time,  sixty- 
seven  millions,  one  hundred  and  eight  thousand,  eight 
hundred  and  sixty-four  of  his  Ancestors, — and  that 
there  had  lived,  during,  and  at  that  time,  one  hundred 
millions,  six  hundred  and  sixty-three  thousand,  three 
hundred  and  ninety-six  !  These  apparent  incredible 
results  are  instantly  proved  upon  the  following  data  of 
facts  and  argument ;  viz.,  each  child  must  have  two  parents, 
each  parent  had  two, — and  so  on  ad  infinitum, — the 
result  is,  therefore,  obtained  by  simply  multiplying  by 
two,  from  each  of  the  first  Father  and  Mother,  and  then 
add  them  together,  and  each  sum  total  will  represent 
a  generation, — the  25th  will  give  the  first  result, — viz,, 
67,108,864; — to  ascertain  all  that  have  lived  during, 
and  at  that  period, — the  several  sums  total  must  be 
added  together,  which  will  prove  the  second  result, — 
viz.,  100,663,396.  Therefore,— by  the  data  of  this 
last  calculation  the  30th  generation  only,  in  the  ancestral 
line,  has  the  following  result, — 3,221,228,672!— (and  this 
but  of  one  person)  four  times  as  much  as  the  pre 
sent  population  of  the  Globe,  which  is  estimated  at 
800,000,000.  The.  great  earthly  Monarch,  Death, 
has  indeed  an  empire  of  his  own ! 

The  metaphysical,  or  anti-Biblical  reader  will  find 
in  the  above  results,  a  high  theme  for  speculative  rea 
soning  : — but  in  tracing  back  to  the  Parents  of  Eden, 
or  to  the  Diluvian  JEra,  in  order  to  sustain,  and  not 


332B.C.J  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  411 

deny,  the  truth  of  the  Bible,  he  must  remember  that, 
— but,  no, — we  will  not  anticipate  our  own  secret  for 
unravelling  the  above  sphinx-like  conclusions. 

In  the  next  Volume,  devoted  to  the  Israel  ./Era,  the 
subject  will  be  investigated  with  that  due  considera 
tion,  which  every  proposition  demands-,  having  an 
apparent  tendency  to  question  the  truth  and  authority 
of  Scripture. 

SECTION  II. 

THE   VOYAGE   AND   LANDING   IN   ANCIENT   AMERICA. 

THE    MEANS    EMPLOYED   TO    CONCEAL    THEIR   DISCOVERY    FROM    THE 

ASIATICS    AND   EUROPEANS THE  BUILDING  OF  THE  FIRST  ALTAR, 

&C. THE    PROPHECIES. 

WE  wish  distinctly  to  be  understood  that  we  do  not 
state,  or  even  infer,  that  in  the  intended  voyage,  the 
Tyrians  had  any  positive  pre-knowledge  of  the  exist 
ence  of  a  Western  Continent, — but  this  we  do  believe, 
that  from  their  knowledge  of  Astronomy,  they  may 
have  had  the  supposition  that  such  might  be  the  case, 
from  the  then  known  globular  character  of  the  Earth : 
and  in  their  desperate  situation  they  must  have  felt  the 
sentiment  of  the  African  Prince,  who  to  his  favourite, 
in  reflecting  upon  the  deaths  that  threatened  them, 
exclaimed  in  consolation,  "  Whatever  world  we  are 
next  thrown  upon,  it  cannot  be  worse  than  this  !"  With 
the  same  feeling,  in  the  second  month  of  autumn,  fol 
lowing  the  last  summer  of  their  Country's  fate,  they 
gathered  all  on  board,  lowered  sail,  and  dipped  their 


412  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xm.,  §  u. 

oars  ;  they  paused  only,  to  cast  their  straining  gaze 
upon  the  horizoned  Sons  of  Sidon,  now  about  to  be  lost 
for  ever  from  their  sight  ;  for  the  solitary  and  home- 
bound  bark,  with  clued-up  sail,  and  propelled  by  oar 
alone,  (for  the  Eastern  wind  would  oppose  their  return, ) 
seemed  but  a  darkened  speck  upon  the  distant  circle  of 
the  Sea.  The  same  wind  opposed  to  the  Sidonian's 
return,  now  filled  the  Tyrian  sails,  and  bore  their 
Galleys  from  that  Isle, — an  emblem  of  human  life, — 
where  the  tints  of  Spring,  Summer,  and  Autumn  ever 
reign, — and  Winter,  with  his  snow-crowned  Peak  rises 
above  them  all !  Being  borne  on  Westward  by  the 
constant  current  of  Wind  and  Wave, — and  without  an 
effort  of  their  own, — and  ignorant  of  the  cause  (they 
experienced  only  the  effects),  and  yet  their  speed  per 
ceptible  from  the  gradual  sinking  of  the  Island-base,  they 
must  have  felt  the  same  sentiment  as  subsequently 
Columbus  did,  and  upon  the  identical  via  acqua, — 
that,  the  Great  Guardian  of  a  good  cause,  must  have 
issued  His  mandate  for  their  especial  advancement  and 
protection  ! 

Upon  leaving  the  Island  of  the  Seasons,  the  Tyrian 
Pilots  would  naturally  obey  the  direction  of  the  friendly 
breeze,  and  head  their  Galleys  in  accordance  with  it  ; 
and  this  would  be  the  more  pleasing,  as  in  their  minds 
it  would  appear  ominous  of  their  future  safety, — for  it 
would  direct  them  daily  towards  the  Setting-Sun, — the 
visible  God  of  their  Religion — and,  therefore,  as  a  con 
sequence,  in  the  direct  track  for  the  Western  Hemi 
sphere. 


332  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  413 

The  Ocean-Titan  of  the  Silver  Crown, — Teneriffe, — 
gradually  falling  beneath  the  horizon  of  the  East,  would 
suggest  to  the  "  wise  men"  of  the  Galleys,  to  note  his 
bearing  with  the  Stars  of  Night, — that  the  astral  chart 
might  guide  them  for  a  return  voyage,  should  their  ex 
pedition  be  prolonged  beyond  their  means  of  sustenance : 
for  amid  all  the  desolation,  misery,  and  ruin  of  their 
country,  in  which  the  savage  Conqueror  revelled  during 
his  slaughter-banquet,  although  he  triumphed  over  the 
dead,  he  could  not  destroy  the  visionary  minds  of  the 
living — their  knowledge  of  Astronomy  made  each  res 
cued  Tyrian  a  Prophet  of  the  deep!  GOD'S  hand 
writing  on  the  wall  of  Heaven  (where  the  dazzling 
Stars  are  His  letters)  was  read  correctly  by  these 
Ocean-Daniels  of  Tyrus.  That  nation  was  indeed  like 
ancient  Babylon,  numbered  and  finished;  weighed  in 
the  balances  and  found  wanting,  and  the  kingdom  di 
vided  and  given  to  the  Conqueror;  for  her  fate  was 
sealed,  and  by  the  Macedonian  Signet,  whose  owner 
solved  the  Gordian  problem  by  the  Sword  alone ! 

"  MENE  MENE,  TEKEL,  UPHARSIN" 

appeared  not  only  to  the  chief  Son  of  Babylon; — the 
"  Daughter  of  Sidon"  had  it  branded  on  her  brow;  and 
in  vain  she  wandered  through  her  streets,  striking  with 
trembling  fingers  the  loosened  chords  of  her  once-loved 
harp,  to  remind  the  passer-by  of  her  former  beauties ; 
the  diapason  of  her  heart  could  never  more  awake  an 
echo, — for  GOD  had  spoken  to  the  Sea  Queen — "  I  will 
cause  the  noise  of  thy  songs  to  cease;  and  the  sound  of 


414  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xm.,  §  n. 

thy  harps  shall  be  no  more  heard !" — but,  the  Chaldean 
language  of  the  Skies  was  not  learnt  by  her  Daniels  in 
vain:  it  had  taught  them  in  a  former  age,  to  guide 
their  bold  prows  from  Pharaoh's  fatal  Sea;  and  coast 
ing  around  all  Afric's  burning  land,  enabled  them  to 
pass  the  Herculean  boundary  Pillars,  and  so  homeward 
to  the  Nile  and  Tyrus,  which  after  two  score  Moons  re 
ceived  them:   and  now,  when  the  remorseless   Con 
queror — not  Science — drove   their  descendants  forth 
upon  "  great  waters"  where  "  the  East-  Wind  could 
have  broken  them  in  the  midst  of  the  Seas," — that  con 
stant  gale  from  the  Orient  point,  created  with  Time, 
and  will  only  cease  with  his  decay, — that  earth-circling 
and  never- vary  ing  gale  from  East  to  West, — as  if  to 
COMPEL  Discovery  of  the  other  Hemisphere,  and  thence 
praise  the  works  of  GOD! — that  onward  breeze,  which 
alone  wafted  the  bold  Genoese  and  turned  the  reported 
vision  to  reality; — when  the  Tyrian  Sons  were  again 
upon  these  Seas,  but  now  before  that  Orient  gale ; — still 
the  star-tracery  on  the  azure  wall  of  the  eternal  Dome, 
and  their  Apollo  daily  sinking  on  his  Western  couch, 
and  with  his  last  glance,  beckoning  them,  as  it  were, 
still  to  follow  on  his  path, — this  knowledge  and  their 
Religious  adoration,  directed  them  in  safety  to  that 
Virgin  land  where  the  glorious  Sun  from  Creation's 
dawn,  had  never  beamed  upon  a  human  foot-print, 
until  their  own  had  kissed  the  untouched  Floridian 
Shore  !     There  Flora  and  her  attendant  Nymphs  in  all 
their  peerless   beauty,  and  Nature's  own  attire,  were 
grouped  on  every  hill ;  from  their  coloured  lips  smiling 


332  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  415 

Welcome  breathed  forth  her  ceaseless  incense  from 
every  mound  and  valley,  which  waft  on  Zephyr's  wings 
enrapt  with  health  and  gladness  the  approaching  Sons 
and  Daughters  of  a  distant  Sea,  whose  wild  songs  of 
praise  to  gorgeous  Apollo  were  borne  by  their  Orient 
and  faithful  envoy  to  the  wave-clad  Shore: — Echo 
caught  the  subduing  chorus  of  the  heart,  and  bore  it  to 
her  favourite  haunts  in  mountain  or  in  cave, — the 
human  voice  now  first  heard,  aroused  the  reposing  ani 
mals  from  glade  and  glen ; — the  feathery  tribes  in  all 
their  rainbow  tinted  plumage,  arose  high  in  air, — 
played  their  circles,  and  rested — music  breathing — on 
"  the  fruit  tree-tops,"  as  in  the  Day  of  Innocence,  to  re 
ceive  their  names  from  the  Adams  and  the  Eves,  of  a 
new-found  Eden  in  another  Hemisphere  ! 

There  arrived  in  joyous  gladness,  and  welcomed  by 
all  the  gifts  of  Nature, — like  an  heir  to  sudden  fortune 
uncertain  where  to  rest, — the  Tyrian  left  the  Shore  of 
Florida  and  coasted  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  so  around 
the  peninsular  of  Yucatan  and  into  the  Bay  of  Hon 
duras;  they  thence  ascended  a  River  of  shelter  and 
safety,  and  above  the  rapids  of  which  they  selected  the 
site  of  their  first  City, — now  occupied  by  the  Ruins, 
Altars,  Idols,  and  Walls  of  Copan ! 

After  their  first  sacrifice  to  Apollo,  they  would  natu 
rally  erect  a  Chief  Altar,  around  which  the  Tyrian  Pil 
grims  who  had  come  from  "  afar  off  to  sojourn,"  might 
gather  in  remembrance  of  the  vital  act  from  Sidonian 
friendship. 

As  we  firmly  believe,  so  we  repeat  that  belief, — that 


416  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xin.,  §  n, 

the  sculpture  of  the  Chief  Altar  of  Copan  (as  seen  at 
this  day)  portrays,  from  the  hands  of  National  Grati 
tude,  a  Religious  tribute  to  Sidon,  who,  amid  the  deso 
lating  hurricane,  had  safely  gathered  the  human 
"  gleanings"  from  the  last  field  of  their  ill-fated  country; 
who  had  lifted  up  her  prostrate  "Daughter,"  and  given 
her  renewed  strength  and  power,  whereby — 

"  Her  own  feet  could  carry  her  afar  off  to  Sojourn." 

Another  Altar  (sacred  to  Apollo)  would  be  erected  to 
that  Heavenly  Science,  the  knowledge  of  which  had 
aided  them  over  their  watery  track  in  safety  and  to 
freedom.  Their  children  would  fail  not  to  cherish  the 
altar- fire  of  Astronomy;  the  flame  of  which  has,  to  the 
human  eye,  not  only  illuminated  the  Earth,  but  un 
folded  the  Mechanism  of  the  Heavens  !  It  became  the 
ever-burning  lantern  to  their  feet,  until  they  could 
trace  in  Sculpture  the  annual  glory  of  that  refulgent 
Orb,  which,  in  their  Father-land,  had  been  for  a  cen 
tury  of  ages,  the  divine  emblem  of  their  Religion  and 
their  God !  * 

In  preserving  the  secret  of  their  discovery  (their 
ancient  precept)  there  was  one  incident  only  to  be 
dreaded,  and  that  was  the  possibility,  at  a  future  day,  of 
a  portion  of  the  colony  becoming  disaffected,  and  there 
upon  resolving  to  return  to  the  Fortunate  Isles,  and  so 
betray  them.  There  was  but  one  way  to  prevent  this, 
and  that  was,  by  the  destruction  of  their  Galleys, — and 

*  Sculpture  found  in  buried  Ruins  at  Mexico ;  i.  e.  the  Calendar 
mentioned  by  Baron  Humboldt. 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  417 

added  to  this,  the  passing  of  a  law,  that  no  others  should 
be  built,  and  for  the  same  reason.  If  this  did  take 
place  (as  we  believe  it  did)  the  cause  is  instantly  appa 
rent,  why  their  new-found  Continent  was  for  so  many 
centuries  unknown  to  Asiatics  or  Europeans;  and  it 
should  be  remembered,  that  the  East- Wind,  which,  like 
a  friend,  had  wafted  them  to  that  Continent,  would 
oppose,  as  an  enemy,  any  return  from  whence  they 
came. 

Another  cause  may  have  led  them  to  destroy  their 
vessels, — viz.,  a  Eeligious  offering  to  Apollo, — and 
consequently ^re  would  be  the  instrument  of  sacrifice- 
It  would  be  their  first  thought,  upon  a  final  landing, 
to  present  to  their  deity  the  most  precious  offering  in 
their  possession  ;  and  what  had  they  so  inestimable  in 
value  as  the  very  means  whereby  their  lives  had  been 
rescued  ? — and  having  made  that  sacrifice  to  Apollo, 
fanatical  zeal  may  have  led  them  to  abhor  the  future 
use  of  means,  which,  as  a  grateful  offering,  had  been 
given  to  their  deity.  Thence  may  be  traced  the  gra 
dual  loss  of  Nautical  practice,  on  an  enlarged  scale ;  and 
the  great  Continent  now  possessed  by  them,  would 
also  diminish  by  degrees  the  uses  of  Navigation. 

The  destruction  of  a  fleet  to  prevent  the  return  of  fol 
lowers,  was  actually  practised  by  Cortez,  the  conqueror 
of  the  descendants  of  these  Tyrians,  and  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  He  may  have  received  from  tradition  in  the 
country,  that  such  an  act  had  been  accomplished  by 
their  Aboriginal  ancestors  :  and  when  he  repeated  the 
device,  and  for  a  similar  purpose,  he  would,  for  the 

VOL.  i.  2  E 


418  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  XIIL,  §  n. 

sake  of  his  own  fame,  conceal  the  secret  of  his  intelli 
gence,  and  thereby  increase  his  character  for  dauntless 
resolution.  The  Tyrians  may  have  obtained  their  idea 
from  the  act  of  Alexander  of  Macedon,  who,  only 
THEEE  years  anterior  to  their  landing  in  Ancient 
America,  dismissed  his  Fleet  before  the  great  battle 
with  the  Persians  at  Issus, — that  his  troops  should 
have  no  nautical  means  of  returning. 

We  conclude  this  Chapter  with  the  following  solemn 
belief,  founded  upon  years  of  study  and  reflection  : 
viz. — As  truly  as  a  man  in  Europe  or  North  America, 
when  he  gazes  upon  the  Sun's  rising,  will  have  his 
shadow  fall  from  his  left  side, — or  if  in  Southern 
Africa  or  South  America,  and  in  so  looking  at  the  orb 
of  day,  that  his  shadow  must  fall  from  his  right  side  ; 
so  truly  do  we  believe — (and  with  humility  we  write, 
and  in  hope  of  Divine  pardon,  if  in  error) — that  the 
five  additional  Prophecies  by  ISAIAH  have  been  justly 
(though  newly)  applied  by  us  to  the  fate  of  the 
Daughter  of  Sidon  ;  and  especially  the  final  one  to  the 
Last  of  the  Tyrians,  rescued  by  the  Sidonians  .  at  the 
Alexandrian  Siege ; — and  that  the  entire  Fulfilment  of 
the  great  Prophecy  was  accomplished  by  their  landing 
and  remaining  on  the  Western  Hemisphere. 

"  Her  own  feet  shall  carry  her  afar  off  to  sojourn  !" 
And  that  that  event  took  place  three  hundred  and 
thirty-two  years  before  the  Birth  of  that  SAVIOUR, — 
whose   Advent  was  especially  foretold  by  the  same 
Prophet ! 


332  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  419 


CHAPTEK  XIV. 

REVIEW  OF   THE   TYRIAN  uERA  ;   OR,   THE   FIRST   EPOCH 

IN    THE    PRESENT 
ORIGINAL   HISTORY  OF   ANCIENT  AMERICA, 

AND 
THE  EVIDENCES    TO   SUSTAIN  IT. 

IN  summing  up  a  case  to  the  Jury,  it  is  generally 
understood  that  both  Plaintiff  and  Defendant  have 
been  heard, — and  especially  that  the  witnesses  have 
been  cross-examined  :  in  assuming,  therefore,  our  pre 
sent  position  in  regard  to  the  summary  of  evidence,  we 
have  endeavoured  throughout  this  historic  cause,  not 
only  to  be  Plaintiff  for  the  History,  but  have  also  in 
many  places  been  Defendant  and  cross-examined  our 
own  points  and  witnesses,  and  even  ourselves,  in  order 
to  anticipate  and  answer  demurrers  or  objections. 
Whether  any  apparent  objections  yet  remain,  and  if 
so,  whether  they  have  been  sufficiently  overruled  by 
the  arguments,  is  for  the  Jury  (i.  e.  the  Public)  to 
decide;  and  whether  the  verdict  be  in  the  affirmative 
for  the  Plaintiff— or  in  the  negative, — we  shall  receive 

2  E  2 


420  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xiv. 

the  announcement  from  the  Foreman  (i.  e.  the  Press) 
with  perfect  acquiescence  in  his  judgment  ;  and  while 
our  blood  and  nature  will  not  permit  a  cringing  of  the 
knee  for  favour  or  for  flattery, — yet  we  ask,  and  expect, 
from  that  intellectual  Foreman  (whose  voice  is  now 
potential  with  the  Jury)  that  liberal  Justice  which  he 
knows  so  well  how  to  dispense  :  and  especially  in  a 
novel  case,  comprehending  so  enlarged  a  field  of  original 
argument,  reasoning,  and  resources  as  the  present  one. 

To  establish  that  the  Aborigines  of  South  and  Cen 
tral  (i.  e.  Mexican)  America,  were  from  the  Last  of 
the  Tyrian  family  in  Asia,  the  following  arguments  and 
evidences  have  been  produced :  viz. — The  separation  of 
the  Aborigines  of  the  Western  Hemisphere  into  two 
distinct  races,  or  people ; — and  that  division  justified 
by~absolute  contrasts  in  their  moral  and  physical  con 
dition  and  manners, — in  their  political  and  Keligious 
customs  and  observances ; — and  in  addition  to  these 
powerful  contrasts,  is  the  fact, — that  North  America 
possesses  no  Architectural  stone  ruins, — while  in  the 
Mexican  portion  of  the  Continent,  many  Cities  and 
Temples  have  been  found. 

The  great  and  injurious  error  of  naming  the  Abo 
rigines — "  INDIANS" — was  pointed  out, — as  well  as  the 
Author,  and  the  cause  of  the  misnomer,  and  its  effects. 
The  title  of  the  first  Epoch  was  then  given,  and  the 
arrangement  of  the  several  propositions  for  establishing 
its  truth. 

An  elaborate  argument  was  next  founded  upon  the 
important  and  interesting  question, — "  Are  the  Fine- 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  421 

Arts  of  sufficient  authority,  to  be  received  in  evidence, 
for  establishing  historical  records  or  events  ?"  Having 
produced  an  answer  con  amore, — and  especially  illus 
trated  the  answer,  by  the  resuscitation  of  the  Ruins  of 
Rome,,  we  proceeded  in  the  belief  that  the  argument 
was  conclusive  and  in  the  affirmative. 

The  fact  was  then  established  of, the  discovery  of  the 
ancient  Ruins  in  Southern  or  Central  America, — viz., 
at  Mitla,  Cholula,  Uxmal,  Palenque,  Quirigua,  Oco- 
singo,  Tecpan-Guatimala,  Gueguetinango,  Quiche, 
Copan,  Chi-chen,  Zayi,  Kabah,  Espita,  Ticol,  and 
Labnah, — and  these  severally  upon  the  high  autho 
rity  of  the  justly  renowned  Humboldt, — the  Spanish 
Commissioners  Del  Rio  and  Waldeck, — Dupaix  and 
Galindo, — and  last,  not  least,  the  enterprising  Ameri 
can  Traveller,  Stephens, — and  his  artist-associate,  Ca- 
therwood  : — and  to  which  list  may  now  be  added  the 
name  of  Norman.  Stephens  has  investigated  other  Rums 
in  Yucatan,  but  they  are  precisely  analogous  to  that  of 
Uxmal.  Reference  was  then  made  to  the  Mexican 
Paintings  preserved  in  the  Vatican,  Bologna,  and  Ma 
drid,  and  republished  in  the  folio  Volumes  by  Lord 
Kingsborough. 

Extracts  followed  from  the  descriptions  of  the  Ruins 
of  Copan,  Palenque,  and  Uxmal,  with  such  comment 
aries  as  were  required,  for  illustration  of  the  Archi 
tecture  and  Sculpture,  or  for  detecting  errors. 

A  Critical  analysis  was  then  presented  of  the  con 
clusions  arrived  at  by  Stephens,  in  reference  to  the 
Architecture,  and  of  the  Nations  rejected  by  him  as 


422  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xiv. 

the  builders.     His  errors  were  shewn  by  his  own  con 
tradictions;    and   the    basis   of    his   argument  being 
founded  upon  those  errors,  the  conclusions,  as  a  neces 
sity,  fell  to  the  ground;  for  it  was  shewn  that  the  only 
Nation  or  People  that  could  claim  to  be  the  Architects, 
and  having  means  to  reach  the  Continent,  were  not  so 
much  as  mentioned  by  him,  and  consequently  not  in 
vestigated.     If  he  had  done  so,  it  would  instantly  have 
interfered  with  a  favourite  conclusion,  which  he  was 
determined  to  arrive  at;  if  not  by  artistical  and  scientific 
reasoning,  at  least  by  one  of  the  noblest  traits  in  the 
human  character, — viz.,  Love  of  Country.     This  was 
so   pardonable  in    a   book    merely  of  "  Incidents  of 
Travel,"  that  while  it  could  not  deprive  honest  criti 
cism  of  exposing  the  sophistry,  it  at  once,  from  pure 
sympathy  in  the  sentiment,  withheld  the  shaft  of  con 
demnation. 

We  then  proceeded  to  prove,  upon  the  direct  rules 
of  Art,  that  the  pyramidal  ruins  forming  bases  for  re 
ceiving — and  with  the  peculiar  superstructures  on  them, 
that  they  were  only  traceable  as  Egypto-Tyrian  Archi 
tecture — that  the  Sculpture  aided  this  conclusion,  and 
finally  established  the  Nation  to  be  Tyrian,  from  re 
cording  the  celebrated  worship  of  Saturn, — the  victim- 
craving  Moloch  of  Canaan's  descendants. 

A  no  less  strong  than  interesting  proof,  we  submit, 
was  brought  to  the  consideration  of  the  reader,  in  the 
general  identity  between  Solomon's  Temple  of  Jeru 
salem,  built  by  Tyrians,  and  the  Temples  of  Palenque 
and  Copan. 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  423 

A  convincing  catalogue  of  Analogies  was  then  pro 
duced,  establishing  direct  identity  between  the  ancient 
Tyrians  and  Mexicans;  even  as  to  the  manner  of  dis 
posing  of  the  dead,  as  illustrated  in  the  discovered 
Mummies  of  the  two  Nations:  to  which  proofs  were 
added  the  historical  traditions  of  the  Aborigines  as  to 
where  they  came  from, — viz.,  "  the  East:" — the  place 
where  they  first  landed, — viz.,  "  first  touched  at  Flo 
rida,"  &c. ;  and  the  period  of  their  arrival, — viz.,  "  be 
fore  the  Christian  ^Era."  Mr.  Stephens's  second  visit 
to  Yucatan  was  alluded  to,  and  it  was  shewn  that  the 
additional  discoveries  did  not  only  not  oppose  this 
History,  but  on  the  contrary  actually  supported  it.  In 
support  of  their  own  assertions  of  having  reached  the 
Continent  by  means  of  Navigation,  it  was  then  stated, 
upon  the  authority  of  the  Spanish  historian,  Sahagun, 
that  they  produced  to  Cortez,  Maps  and  Charts  of  the 
Bay  of  Honduras;  and  so  accurate  were  they  from 
ancient  times,  that  the  Spanish  Conqueror  was  saved 
from  wreck,  during  a  perilous  voyage  in  those  Seas,  by 
following  their  direction. 

The  remains  of  an  ancient  Galley  were  mentioned 
as  having  been  found,  deeply  imbedded  in  the  sands  of 
the  eastern,  or  Atlantic  shore,  of  South  America;  and 
this  was  given  upon  good  authority. 

These  facts,  analogies,  and  traditions,  naturally 
turned  the  mind  to  a  Nation,  having  the  "  means  and 
appliances"  to  reach  the  Western  Hemisphere  at  so  early 
a  period  as  that  contemplated  by  the  antiquity  of  the 


424  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xiv. 

Kuins, — or  the  ancient  days  in  which  the  traditions  ori 
ginated;  and  having  already  established  the  builders, 
from  the  Architecture  and  Analogies,  to  be  Tyrian,  it 
was  with  singular  pleasure  when  we  found  that  the 
Nautical  investigation  enabled — it  compelled  us — to 
arrive  at  the  same  conclusion. 

Tyrus,  therefore,  being  as  it  were  the  Founder  of 
Ancient  America,  called  for  her  antecedent  history: — 
commencing  with  a  review  of  the  Phoenician  nations 
generally,  we  proceeded  to  give  the  history  of  the  chief 
events  of  Tyrus, — analyzing  the  romance  and  spirit  of 
the  Tyrian  People;  unfolding  her  ill-directed  com 
mercial  policy  and  monopoly — tracing  her  rise  and  fall 
to  their  causes,  and  thus  removed  the  wonder  created 
by  contemplating  the  terrible  but  certain  effects.  This 
we  humbly  consider  is  the  only  true  philosophy  of 
History.  As  we  dwelt  upon  the  reign  of  Hiram  the 
Great  with  that  pleasure  arising  from  delineating  the 
blessings  of  Peace  and  the  progress  of  the  Arts;  so 
were  we  elaborate  in  our  description  of  the  Siege  and 
Fall  of  Tyrus,  through  the  invasion  by  Alexander  of 
Macedon, — that  the  horrors  and  curses  of  War,  and  the 
destruction  of  civilization,  should  be  the  more  forcibly 
estimated  by  contrast;  that  Invaders  or  Conquerors 
should  receive  the  scorn  and  curse  they  deserve,  and 
Patriots  and  Peace-Makers  the  praise  and  blessings 
they  merit,  and  must  receive  from  GOD  and  Man!  Our 
history  of  the  Tyrian  Nation  is  indeed  but  a  picture  of 
the  past;  yet  we  shall  dare  hope  that  it  contains  no 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  425 

useless  record,  but  that  in  each  event  delineated,  may 
be  seen  the  secret  lesson  for  the  present  and  the 
future! 

In  Chapter  VI.  (Vol.  i.,  Book  ii.)  was  investigated, 
the  first  circumnavigation  of  the  African  Continent  by 
the  Tyrians,  and  we  respectfully  submit,  that  it  was 
established  to  have  been  accomplished,  and  that  the 
Fortunate  Isles  were  discovered  during  that  voyage. 
The  "  means"  possessed  at  that  time  for  such  an  expo 
sition,  or  any  other,  were  detailed ;  as  also,  especially, 
the  causes,  effects,  and  locality  of  the  East-Wind  of 
Scriptural  language,  and  its  influences  in  propelling  or 
opposing  vessels  to,  or  from,  the  "Western  Continent. 

Having  identified  the  builders  of  the  ancient  Cities 
(from  the  Architecture,  Analogies,  and  Traditions)  to 
have  been  Tyrians,  it  followed  as  a  necessity  for  the 
commencement  of  the  History  of  Ancient  America 
that  we  must  establish  the  year  in  which  those  Tyrians 
landed, —  still  having  regard  to  the  antiquity  of  the 
Euins.  That  the  migration  to  the  Western  Hemisphere 
was  not  undertaken  by  the  Nation  of  Tyrus  in  its  days 
of  prosperity  was,  and  is,  conclusively  established  by 
the  fact  that  the  voyagers  never  returned  to  announce 
the  accomplishment  of  the  expedition,  as  they  would 
have  done  had  they  been  sent  by  the  King  or  Nation, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  Voyage  around  Africa.  If  it  had 
been  a  National  expedition,  and  they  had  under  that 
authority  discovered  the  Western  Continent,  they  must 
have  returned  to  Tyrus, — for  the  absence  of  the  fair 
portion  of  our  race  would  prevent  their  remaining, — 


426  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xvi. 

or  if  they  did  remain,  arguments  in  reference  to  de 
scendants  could  not  be  advanced,  and  therefore  an  use 
less  hypothesis  in  regard  to  the  present  history.  Since 
then  the  Tyrians  did  not  reach  the  Western  Continent 
during  the  period  of  their  national  prosperity, — that 
fact  pointed  at  once  to  an  sera  when  decay  or  desola 
tion  had  the  ascendancy,  and  this  did  not  exist  until 
their  last  doom  and  fall,  when  fire  and  sword  felled  the 
nation — as  an  Island-Tree — to  the  earth, — a  few  leaves 
only  were  rescued  by  a  friendly  gale,  and  thus  escaped 
the  conflagration  !  That  last  day  of  Tyrus  we  dis 
tinctly  pointed  out,  and  from  undisputed  history,  to 
have  been  the  20th  of  August,  332  years  before  Christ, 
which  date  is  not  opposed  by  the  character  of  the  Kuins, 
or  the  traditions  of  the  Aborigines, — but  supported  by 
both, 

It  was  then  pointed  out  that  the  "  remnant"  saved 
by  the  Sidonians  could  nowhere  land  upon  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean,  from  the  natural  fear  of  Alexan 
der's  continued  vengeance ;  and  the  "  remnant,"  or  their 
descendants,  cannot  be  traced  in  Europe,  Asia,  or 
Africa, — except  upon  the  Isle  of  Teneriffe, — as  evi 
denced  by  the  discovery  of  the  Mummies, — the  iden 
tity  between  them  and  those  in  Peru,  we  mentioned, 
formed  at  once  a  connecting  chain  across  the  Atlantic. 
The  Fortunate  Isles  discovered  by  their  ancestors 
were  their  only  refuge  immediately  after  the  desolation 
of  their  country, — and  being  there,  the  fears  of  pursuit 
would  naturally  possess  them.  With  means  furnished 
by  the  Sidonians,  it  was  submitted  that  freedom  was 


332  B.C.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  427 

assured  to  them  ;  for,  upon  leaving  the  Island  of  the 
snow-crowned  Peak,  their  knowledge  of  Astronomy, 
and  the  power  of  the  Eowers  would  aid  their  voyage, — 
but  apart  from  those  powerful  adjuncts,  it  was  proved 
that  the  constant  East- Wind  would  waft  them  West 
ward,  and  with  their  double-rudders  lashed  amidships, 
their  Galleys  must  "  touch  at  Florida,"  on  a  direct  line 
from  Teneriffe,  and  within  the  changes  of  a  moon, — 
thence  the  voyage  could  not  be  of  that  duration  to  com 
pel  return  from  the  want  of  the  means  of  sustenance. 

In  the  translation  of  the  Sculpture  of  the  Chief 
Altar  at  Copan,  it  was  shewn  that  the  magic  Art  had 
portrayed  the  identical  act  of  friendship  leading  to  the 
safety  of  the  Tyrians;  and  their  Nation  is  perfectly  illus 
trated  by  the  accessories  upon  the  Altar, — and  having 
translated  the  Sculpture,  we  maintained  (in  humble 
submission  to  the  opinion  of  others)  that  the  definition 
of  the  hieroglyphics  on  the  surface  of  the  Altar  was 
also  arrived  at, — upon  the  admitted  ground  of  argument 
that  one  but  illustrated  the  other. 

We  have  reserved  a  strong  conclusive  proof  of  the 
correctness  of  the  date  assigned  for  the  Migration  until 
this  time, — and  although  not  necessary  for  evidence, 
yet  it  will  (we  believe)  not  fail  to  have  its  due  effect 
upon  the  critic.  We  will  illustrate  this  proof  in  brief 
chronological  order  :  viz. — 

606  B.  c.]      Voyage  around  the  continent  of  Africa 

by  the  Tyrians. 
585  B.  c.]     Commencement  of  the  first  Siege  of  Tyrus; 


428  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF       [BOOK  ir.,  CH.  xv. 

the  mainland  capital  destroyed  in'  the  thirteenth 
year,  and  thence  became  a  vassal  Nation. 

515  B.  c.]  Eestoration  of  Tyrus  as  a  Nation,  after 
seventy  years  of  vassalage  from  the  beginning  of 
the  above  siege,  according  to  Prophecy. 

484  B.  c.]  Herodotus  wrote  his  History  of  Egypt ;  in 
it  he  mentions  the  great  expedition  around  Africa 
in  606  B.  c.  by  the  Tyrians;  but  that  voyage  only, 
therefore,  down  to  his  time  [viz.,  484  B.  c.]  the 
Migration  to  the  Western  Hemisphere  had  not 
been  attempted,  and  he  wrote  only  152  years  be 
fore  the  Alexandrian  Siege. 

332  B.  c.]  Siege  and  destruction  of  Tyrus  by  the  Ma 
cedonian.  Arrian  makes  no  allusion  to  any  mi 
gration  to,  or  knowledge  by  the  Tyrians  of,  a 
Western  Continent,  at  any  time  during  the  period 
from  Herodotus  to  the  last  Siege, — it  is,  therefore, 
a  fair  deduction  that  none  took  place,  nor  was  it 
known  to  that  period, — viz.,  332  B.  c. — but  at 
that  Siege,  upon  the  authority  of  the  same  author, 
many  fugitive  families  were  rescued  (during  the 
storming  of  the  capital)  by  the  Sidonians. 

Down,  then,  to  the  period  of  the  Siege  of  332  B.  c., 
no  emigration  to,  or  discovery  of,  a  Western  Continent 
was  known  or  recorded,  and  yet  Tyrians  are  found 
to  have  been  upon  that  distant  land, — both  points  we 
claim  at  once  to  be  admitted ;  and  will,  therefore,  in 
stantly  establish  that  the  Tyrians  landing  in  America 
could  be  no  other  than  those  rescued  by  the  Sidonians, 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  429 

and  as  a  necessity  the  date  is  correctly  given  for  com 
mencing  the  History  of  Ancient  America  at  332  B.  c. 
To  sustain  this  proposition  of  additional  proof  the  fol 
lowing  brief  argument  is  presented:  viz. — Upon  the 
annihilation  of  Canaan-Tyras ; — and  all  its  inhabit 
ants  found  within  the  walls  being  either  murdered  or 
sent  as  slaves  into  Macedonia  and  other  nations, — 
Alexander  repopulated  the  destroyed  Capital  with 
people  from  the  Grecian  countries,  and  speaking 
the  language  of  the  Greeks ;  the  same  was  done  at 
Alexandria,  and  this  language  was  there,  and  at  Gre- 
cian-Tyrus,  continued  to,  and  after,  the  time  of  THE 
SAVIOUR;  and  it  had  a  material  effect  in  advancing 
Christianity,  for  Jerusalem  being  between  Tyrus  and 
Alexandria,  and  the  three  capitals  having  that  lan 
guage  as  the  general  medium  of  writing  and  conversa 
tion,  the  early  Doctrines  of  the  Christian  Church  were 
rapidly  promulgated  and  promoted.  After  August  20th, 
then,  [332  B.  c.]  the  Greek  language  only,  in  compliment 
to,  and  by  the  command  of  Alexander,  was  spoken  at 
GrecO'TjTMSj  therefore  (will  not  the  critic  anticipate?) 
as  an  absolute  necessity,  admitting  of  no  denial,  if  the 
Greek-Tyiisnas  had  left  Phoenicia,  and  landed  on  the 
Western  Continent  after  the  year  332  B.C.;  and  it  has 
been  shewn  that  none  of  the  ancient  Tyrians  reached 
there  before  that  period — the  Greek  language  would 
be  found  upon  the  Altar  of  Copan  ;  instead  of  which, 
hieroglyphics  are  only  there;  and  they, — being  translated 
by  analyzing  the  story  of  the  attendant  Sculpture, — at 


430  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  IL,  CH.  xiv. 

once  unfold  the  last  incident  in  the  Asiatic  history  of 
the  Tyrian  family,  descended  from  Sidon  and  the  House 
of  Canaan ! 

As  the  Author,  we  stated  in  commencing  the  above 
illustration,  that  this  last  proof  of  the  correctness  of 
the  date,  was  "  a  strong  conclusive"  one, — will  it  not 
be  regarded  by  the  historic  Keader  as  absolute  and 
conclusive  ? 

If  any  documents  of  antiquity  could  be  found, — 
written  in  the  Phoenician  character,  and  distinctly  stat 
ing  the  fact,  that  the  Tyrians  did  migrate  to  the  Western 
Continent,  and  in  the  year  specified,  no  one  would  doubt 
that  evidence  ;  well  then,  those  documents  of  the  olden 
time  have  been  found,  and  readable  only  in  the  Tyrian 
language; — they  are  to  be  seen  at  this  day,  upon  the 
walls  and  altars  in  Ancient  America, — Architecture 
and  Sculpture  were  the  true  Historians, — and  Old 
Time, — the  twin-born  with  Creation, — has  been  the 
faithful  Keeper  of  the  Archives,  and  which  unfold  un 
deniable  Truths  of  Prophesied  Eeligion  ! 

And  finally, — we  brought  forward  for  reflection  and 
solemn  consideration,  five  branches  of  a  great  and 
dormant  Prophecy  ; — yet  each  within  itself  a  Pro 
phecy, — and  how  truly  they  have  been  fulfilled,  the 
previous  arguments  (we  shall  dare  believe)  and  the 
historic  facts  have  illustrated  and  established.  If  then 
these  Tyrian  Prophecies  are  admitted  to  be  correctly 
applied, — and  the  proof  of  the  last  one,  being  identified 
as  having  been  fulfilled  in  Ancient  America, — then,  as 


332  B.  c.]  ANCIENT  AMERICA.  431 

a  necessity,  the  conclusion  is, — that  the  Seal  of  that 
Prophet  is  placed  for  ever  upon  the  truth  of  this 
branch  of  the  present  History. 

An  additional  claim  we  now  with  confidence  ad 
vance,  for  receiving  an  acquiescence  in  the  entire 
Work,  and  as  a  necessity,  in  this  portion  of  it, — viz., 
That  the  first  Prediction  in  the  Bible  concerning  the 
Human  Family,  together  with  the  Malediction  of  Noah 
upon  a  branch  of  it,  are  both  proved  to  have  been  ful 
filled  by  the  Tyrian  and  Israelitish  identity  in  the 
Western  Hemisphere,  and  their  Conquerors  being  of 
the  Spanish  and  Anglo-Saxon  race; — therefore,  the 
last  words  of  the  Diluvian  Patriarch  sustain  the  pre 
sent  summary  of  our  evidence.  This  interesting  dis 
covery  will  be  enlarged  upon  in  the  following  and 
concluding  chapter,  devoted  to  the  refutation  of 
atheistical  denials  of  the  Truth  of  Sacred  Prophecy. 

In  the  belief — from  the  "  foregone  conclusions" — 
that  the  first  Epoch  of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  iden 
tifying  the  Southern  division  of  it  as  Tyrian- America, 
— will  be  received  a  verdict  in  the  affirmative,  we 
shall  proceed  with  the  other  branches  of  our  cause, — 
viz.,  Israel  and  Christianity, — with  renewed  energy, 
arising  from  the  same  firm  conviction  of  their  Truth. 
The  commencement  of  the  Annals  of  Ancient  America 
will,  consequently,  be  dated  from  the  last  siege  of 
Canaan-Tyrus  by  Alexander  of  Macedon,  332  B.  c. 


432  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 


CHAPTER  THE  LAST. 

A    REFUTATION    OF   ATHEISTICAL   DENIAL   OF   THE     TRUTH 
OF     PROPHECY, 

FOUNDED 
UPON  THE   NATIONAL   IDENTITIES 

IN 
THE   WESTERN    HEMISPHERE. 

"  For  had  ye  believed  MOSES,  ye  would  have  believed 
Me,  for  he  wrote  of  Me  ;  but  if  ye  believed  not  HIS 
WRITINGS,  how  shall  ye  believe  MY  WORDS  ?" 

CHKIST  to  the  Pharisees. 

THE  Tyrian  translation  of  the  "  Rosett  a- Stones"  of 
Ancient  America,  we  maintain,  has  brought  to  light 
the  fulfilment  of  another  Prophecy  from  Holy- Writ, 
and  which  for  centuries  has  been  dormant  from  the 
want  of  a  correct,  or  an  apparent  application  ;  but,  that 
Prophecy  was  uttered  concerning  the  Tyrian  Nation, 
and  is  now  directly  applicable  to  those  "  sojourners 
afar  off."  This  discovery  possesses  a  double  power 
and  testimony:  viz. — 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  433 

1st.  It  unfolds  the  cause  why  Tyrians  should  be  on 
the  Western  Continent,  by  pointing  at  the  terrible 
event,  and  its  results  leading  to  the  effect. 

2dly.  While  the  Prophecy  directs  us  to  the  fact  of 
the  Tyrian  Migration  ; — the  discovery  and  identity  of 
the  Tyrians  being  on  the  Western  Hemisphere  esta 
blish  the  truth  and  fulfilment  of  the  Prophecy  ; — thus 
giving  additional  value  to  that  portion  of  Scripture, 
which  in  the  eyes  of  unbelievers  has  been  looked  upon 
with  impious  doubt  or  suspicion. 

In  a  Work  like  the  present,  wherein  an  Original 
Theory,  claims  to  be  admitted  into  the  Library  of  His 
tory, — and  to  be  established  there,  upon  the  solid  ground 
of  argument  and  investigation  only, — there  is,  there 
fore,  no  points  of  argument  or  objections  that  can  con 
sistently  be  passed  by  as  unworthy  of  notice  :  and 
although  under  other  circumstances,  our  early  educa 
tion,  and  mature  belief  would  not  permit  even  the  men 
tion  of  those  sceptics,  from  whose  lips  in  regard  to  this 
Prophecy  objections  will  come, — yet  in  justice  to  our 
subject,  and  in  duty  and  devotional  gratitude  to  that 
Religion,  through  the  merits  of  which  we  believe  Sal 
vation  alone  can  be  received, — we  cannot  retreat  from 
the  encounter  even  with  the  foes  of  Faith,  but  boldly 
meet  them  upon  their  own  chosen  field  of  atheism  ;— 
for  this  discovery  in  Tyrian- America  has  forced  them 
into  a  defile,  from  which,— like  the  army  in  the  Cau- 
dian  death-vale, — there  is  no  escape  from  the  guarded 
and  surrounding  passes  ! 

Arguments  to  prove  Scriptural  truths,  are  not  re- 

VOL.  i.  2  F 


434  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

quired  for  those  who  have  placed  their  hope,  as  an 
anchor  of  Salvation,  within  the  safe  harbour  of  the  Two 
Testaments : — but,  even  those  believers  will  rest  upon 
Ararat  with  confirmed  security;  and  sceptics  may  be 
led  (from  finding  no  resting-place)  to  approach  that 
Ark  for  safety,  and  to  bring  with  them  even  the  olive- 
leaf,  when  Time  continues  to  give  forth,  even  at  this 
day, — renewed  proofs  that  the  visioned  words  of  the 
Sacred  Prophets,  were  originally  from  The  Supreme 
GOD! 

Such  a  Divine  herald  was  MOSES  ;  and  next  in  dig 
nity  from  the  importance  of  his  mission  was  ISAIAH. 
The  millions  of  Christians  now  living,  and  the  thou 
sands  of  millions  covered  by  the  mantle  of  death,  within 
the  dark  mansions  of  the  grave,  do,  and  have  believed, 
that  that  inspired  writer  truly  foretold  to  Ahaz,  King 
of  Judsea,  that  "  God's  sign"  should  be  the  Miraculous 
Birth  from  a  Virgin-M.othej:  of  a  REDEEMER — of  CHRIST 
IMMANUEL.  [i.  e.  God  with  us.] 

That  same  Prophet  foretold  the  Fall  of  Tyrus.  JERE 
MIAH  and  EZEKIEL  did  the  same.  Their  writings  con 
cerning  that  event  respectively  bear  date  712 — 606 — 
588  years  B.C.  They  also  foretold  that  Judaea  should 
be  captive  to  the  Babylonian  70  years;  which  time, 
computed  from  the  capture  of  Jerusalem  and  destruc 
tion  of  the  first  Temple,  588  B.  c.,  to  the  period  of  build 
ing  the  Second  Temple,  518  B.C.,  would  exactly  com 
plete  the  fulfilment  of  the  Prophecy :  or  if  the  time  is 
computed  from  the  captivity  of  the  King  of  Judasa, 
606  B.C.,  to  the  return  of  the  Jewish  people  from  Ba- 


BOOK  II.,  CH.  xv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  435 

bylon,  536  B.C.,  then  the  70  years  are,  also,  exactly  ac 
complished. 

Tyrus,  said  ISAIAH,  should  be  forgotten  as  a  Nation 
for  70  years;  which  time,  reckoned  from  the  first  year 
of  the  Siege  by  Nebuchadnezzar,  585  B.C.,  brings 
the  period  to  515  B.C.,  the  year  in  which  the 
Second  Temple  was  dedicated;  and  at  which  the 
Tyrians  assisting,  they  obtained  again  their  National 
position:  therefore,  that  Prophecy,  and  that  concerning 
Judaea,  were  strictly  fulfilled. 

Now  atheistical  writers  endeavour  to  maintain  that 
MOSES,  ISAIAH,  DANIEL,  JEEEMIAH,  EZEKIEL,  and  the 
long  line  of  Prophets  never  existed,  and  that  the  entire 
Volume  of  the  Bible  was  originally  written  by  EZRA!  the 
chief  Priest  and  Lawgiver  of  the  Jewish  Nation,  at  the 
return  from  the  captivity  in  Babylon,  536  B.  c. ;  and  that, 
as  he  wrote  from  536  to  456  B.  c.,  therefore  in  com 
posing  the  Bible,  after  the  dates  of  the  events  specified, 
he  could,  and  did,  so  arrange  the   Prophecies,  as  if 
spoken  by  men  who  lived  before  the  fulfilments,  but, 
who  in  fact  (they  argue)  never  did  exist;  and  that  he 
wrote  nothing  for  Prophecy,   the  accomplishment  of 
which  was  to  take  place  after  his  (Ezra's)  own  time, 
and  that  no  fulfilment  of  any  Prophecy  AFTER  HIS  TIME 
can  be  HISTORICALLY  established, — the  foretelling  of 
which  is  anywhere  found  in  the  Old  Testament!  That 
is  the  data  upon  which  atheists  and  deists  found  their 
arguments  against  the  Bible, — against  the  vital  prin 
ciple  of  its  truth, — viz.,  the  Prophecies. 

We,  therefore,  propose  to  meet  those  arguments,  and 

2F  2 


436  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

refute  the  reckless  denials,  upon  their  own  chosen 
ground, — giving  them  even  the  advantage  of  the  latest 
date  claimed  by  them, — viz.,  456  B.C.,  the  latest  period 
in  which  Ezra  wrote. 

Before  we  refute  their  pseudo-reasoning  upon  the 
Prophecies,  we  will  shew  that  Scriptural  authority  is 
not  rejected  by  them;  that  it  is  distinctly  allowed  by 
them,  although  unconsciously.  It  must  be  apparent 
that  they  admit  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  and  the 
existence  of  the  Jews  as  a  Nation  (which  they  deny), 
for  they  accredit  Ezra  and  his  companions  as  writers 
and  compilers  of  The  Volume,  "  after  their  return  as 
Captives  from  Babylon."  Here  then  is  a  direct  admis 
sion  (though  unwittingly)  that  the  Jews  were  a  Nation, 
and  of  sufficient  importance  to  have  been  made  captive 
by  so  powerful  a  Monarch  as  the  King  of  Babylon ;  and 
that  they  returned  at  all,  is  only  obtainable  from  the 
Bible,  and  they  admit  "  their  return ;"  therefore  they 
admit  the  record  of  the  Scripture  ! 

Again : — they  say  with  apparent  triumph,  in  regard 
to  the  Bible  being  in  the  letters  of  Babylon,  and  not  in 
the  Jewish  characters  (and  thence  they  deduce  that  the 
Jews  were  not  a  Nation), — viz.,  "  As  all  these  men  (Ezra 
and  his  followers)  had  been  captives  in  Babylon,  and 
could  no  where  else  be  taught  to  write,  how  could  these 
Books  (i.  e.  of  the  Bible)  be  COMPOSED  in  any  other 
than  the  Chaldsean  characters  ?"  i.  e.  letters. 

We  grant  that  the  Bible  was  TRANSLATED  by  Ezra, 
and  his  Scribes,  into  the  Chaldee,  which  was  the  lan 
guage  of  the  learned  among  the  Babylonians,  and  ac 
quired  by  the  Jews  during  their  captivity ;  and  is  now 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]         ANCIENT  AMERICA.  437 

at  this  day,  the  language  (i.  e.  letters)  of  our  present 
Hebrew  Bible; — but,  36  years  before  the  Captivity, 
viz.,  624  B.C.,  the  Mosaical  Books  of  the  Laws,  (i.  e.  the 
Pentateuch  and  others)  were  found  in  the  Old  Temple, 
and  they  were  read  by  Shaphan  to  King  Josiah,  and  of 
course  in  the  original  language  of  ISRAEL  (not  He 
brew*),  which  we  will  prove  in  the  next  Volume  to  have 
been  nearly  identical  with  those  of  ancient  Phoenicia 
and  Egypt.  Therefore,  that  the  Book  or  Books  were 
now  written  by  Ezra  in  the  Chaldee — or  right-angular 
letter — is  a  conclusive  proof  that  it  was  a  Translation, 
and  being  so,  as  a  necessity,  it  must  have  been  from  an 
original  Book  or  Bible,  and  consequently,  of  antecedent 
date  to  the  period  of  Ezra. 

Even  in  the  Apocryphal  Book  of  Esdras  (2d)  (and 
quoted  from  as  authority  by  atheists),  and  who  is  iden 
tical  from  date  with  Ezra, — there  is  a  sentence  proving 
the  previous  existence  of  the  Bible,  which  he  is  about 
to  rewrite,  or  translate. — Esdras  (i.  e.  Ezra)  says,  in 
his  address  to  The  Deity, — 

"  But  if  I  have  found  grace  before  thee,  send  the 
Holy-Ghost  into  me,  and  I  shall  write  all  that  hath 
been  done  in  the  World  since  the  beginning  [i.  e.  the 
Creation]  WHICH  WERE  WRITTEN  IN  THE  LAW  [i.  e.  Ori 
ginal  Books  of  MOSES]  that  men  may  find  thy  path, 
and  that  they  which  will  live  in  latter  days,  may  live." 
[i.  e.  eternally.] 

Now  the  capitalized  line  distinctly  proves  the  exist 
ence  of  a  previous  Book  of  "  the  Law,"  and  in  the  ori 
ginal  language ;  and  the  preceding  line  defines  that  it 


438  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

contained  "  all  that  had  been  done  in  the  World'7  from 
the  Creation;  therefore,  the  Books  of  Moses  (and 
others)  as  we  read  them  at  this  day. 

The  first  translation  of  the  Bible  was  by  Ezra,  536 
B.  c.,  from  the  original  language  of  Israel,  into  the  Chaldee 
characters ;  (/.  e.  incorrectly  called  Hebrew  by  us  at  this 
day) — the  second  translation  was  from  the  Chaldee 
into  the  Greek  letters,  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Phila- 
delphus,  277  B.C.,  when  72  learned  Jews  (Chaldee  and 
Greek  Scholars)  were  employed  upon  the  subject;  con 
sequently  the  Bible  remained  in  the  Chaldamn  language 
untranslated  for  259  years.  In  the  period  of  THE 
SAVIOUR  the  Bible  was  read,  not  only  in  the  Chaldee- 
Hebrew,  but  in  the  Greek  language ;  and  that  being  the 
prevailing  tongue  (as  before  stated)  in  Phoenicia,  con 
sequent  upon  the  invasion  by  Alexander;  as,  also,  at 
Jerusalem  and  in  Egypt,  the  precepts  of  the  Old  Testa 
ment  were,  therefore,  understood  by  the  Jews  and  the 
Gentiles,  who  were  thus  prepared  to  receive  a  MESSIAH, 
through  the  intelligence  derived  only  from  the  Sacred 
Prophets.  CHEIST  visited  the  coasts  of  Tyrus  and  Sidon, 
and  was  addressed  by  the  Woman  of  Faith  (without 
doubt)  in  the  Greek  language.  [Mathew  xv.  21 — 28.] 

The  New  Testament  was  originally  written  in  the 
Greek  language, — for  that  was  the  language  of  the 
learned  at  the  period  of  the  Apostles, — and  conse 
quently  the  Gospel  was  quickly  promulgated — both  by 
writing  and  preaching — to  the  nations  surrounding  Je 
rusalem: — thus  the  invasion  of  Alexander, — by  esta 
blishing  in  Syria,  Palestine,  and  Egypt,  one  language, 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  439 

(*.  e.  the  Greek)  became  an  instrument,  (although 
from  a  pagan,)  for  the  promulgation  of  the  true  Faith, 
— thence  fulfilling  that  "  from  evil  cometh  good." 

The  latest  date  of  Ezra  is  456  B.  c.,  and  sceptics 
boldly  assert  "  That  no  Prophecy  previously  announced 
[as  to  date]  in  the  Bible,  can  be  proved  from  history 
to  have  been  fulfilled  after  that  date  !" 

The  first  refutation  (apart  from  THE  REDEEMER'S 
prophesied  birth)  is  from  the  Prophet  DANIEL.  From 
his  vision  he  foretold  that  the  fall  of  the  Medes  and  Per 
sians  should  be  caused  by  a  Grecian  monarch  (i.  e. 
Alexander  of  Macedon),  the  former  were  portrayed 
as  the  horns  of  a  Ram,  and  the  latter  as  a  brutal  Goat. 
"  And  the  Ram  which  thou  sawest  having  two  horns 
are  the  kings  of  Media  and  Persia, — and  the  rough 
goat  is  the  king  of  Grecia."  The  cause  for  Alexan 
der's  invasion  of  his  enemy's  territory  is  then  given  : 
"  Behold  there  shall  stand  up  yet  three  kings  in  Persia, 
and  the  fourth  [Darius]  shall  be  far  richer  than  they 
all,  and  by  his  strength,  through  his  riches,  he  shall 
stir  up  all  against  the  realm  of  Greece" 

The  Prophecy  then  actually  foretells  what  shall  hap 
pen  upon  the  death  of  Alexander,  whereby  his  identity 
as  the  "  king  of  Grecia"  is  absolute, — viz., 

"  His  (king  of  Grecia)  kingdom  shall  be  broken,  and 
shall  be  divided  towards  the  four  winds  of  Heaven,  and 
not  to  his  posterity r,  nor  according  to  his  dominion 
(Macedonia)  which  he  ruled ;  for  his  kingdom  shall 
be  plucked  up,  even  for  others  besides  those  [i.  e.  his 
posterity].  Now  that  (Alexander's  dominion)  being 
broken,  whereas  four  stood  up  for  ii^—four  kingdoms 


440  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

shall  stand  up  out  of  the  nation — and  in  the  latter 
time  of  their  kingdom,  when  the  transgressions  are 
come  to  the  full,  a  king  of  fierce  countenance,  and  un 
derstanding  dark  sentences  shall  stand  up." 

Now  every  classic  reader  knows  that  Alexander 
conquered  Darius,  monarch  of  the  Medes  and  Per 
sians,  and  that  upon  the  death  of  the  Macedonian,  that 
his  kingdom  was  "  divided"  and  that  it  did  not  descend 
"  to  his  posterity"  that  "four  kingdoms  did  stand  up 
out  of  the  nation'1 — [?*.  e.  of  Macedonia] — viz.,  Asia 
was  taken  by  Antigonus  as  his  share  ; — Seleucus  had 
Babylon  and  the  surrounding  provinces,  Lysimachus 
the  cities  of  the  Hellespont,  and  Ptolemeus  possessed 
Egypt — thus  were  the  four  new  kings  created, — Mace 
donia  the  original  "  nation,"  was  given  to  Cassander. 
Here  then  is  the  direct  fulfilment  of  Prophecy,  and 
upon  the  authority  of  acknowledged  History,  which  is 
the  authority  desired  by  sceptics.  Now  for  the  data. 
— DANIEL  prophesied  553  years  B.  c.,  Ezra  translated 
the  Bible  from  the  original  tongue  [536  B.  c.],  therefore 
ninety-seven  years  after  DANIEL  ;  but,  following  out  the 
atheistical  assertion, — viz., — no  fulfilment  is  proved 
from  History  (not  Scriptural)  after  Ezra, — here  then 
is  a  conclusive  refutation,  for  Alexander  died,  and  his 
kingdom  was  divided  in  323  B.  c.,  consequently  %13 
years  AFTER  the  translation  of  the  Bible  by  Ezra;  and 
the  historic  facts  are  firmly  established  upon  the 
time-honoured  authority  of  Arrian,  Diodorus  Siculus, 
Plutarch,  and  Josephus. 

EZEKIEL'S  Prophecy  of  the  first  fall,    and  of  the 
general  fate  of  Tyrus,  was  in  the  year  588  B.  c.,  three 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  441 

years  before  the  commencement  of  the  Babylonian 
siege.  In  that  Prophecy  he  says, 

"  Therefore  thus  saith  the  LORD  GOD  :  Behold  I 
am  against  thee,  O  Tyrus,  and  will  cause  many  na 
tions  to  come  up  against  thee,  as  the  sea  causeth  his 
waves  to  come  up.  And  they  shall  destroy  the  walls 
of  Tyrus  and  break  down  her  towers.  I  will  also 
scrape  her  dust  from  her,  and  I  will  make  her  like  the 
top  of  a  rock.  It  shall  be  a  place  for  the  spreading 
of  Nets  in  the  midst  of  the  sea."  *****  u  I  will 
make  thee  like  the  top  of  a  rock, — thou  shalt  be  a 
place  to  spread  Nets  upon,  for  I  the  LOKD  have  spoken 
it,  saith  the  LORD  GOD." 

What  Tyrus  was  finally  to  become  is  twice  uttered 
by  EZEKIEL,  as  shewn  by  the  above  italicised  quota 
tions.  Ezra's  latest  date  is  456  B.  c.,  but  what  is 
Tyrus  at  the  present  day — twenty-three  Centuries  after 
Ezra  ?  Why  it  is  the  living  witness  of  the  actual  and 
identical  fulfilment  of  the  Prophecy  ! — for  every  Tra 
veller  from  the  Mediterranean  testifies  to  the  fact,  that 
upon  the  top  of  the  rocks  of  the  site  of  ancient  Tyrus, 
are  daily  seen,  spread  out  and  drying  in  the  sunlight, 
some  fifty  or  sixty  Nets,  belonging  to  about  the  same 
number  of  fishermen,  who  reside  in  the  vicinity !  It  is 
scarcely  necessary  to  add,  that  those  poor  fishers  of  the 
sea  have  not  in  any  manner  been  in  collusion  to  esta 
blish  the  Sacred  writings ;  but  in  all  probability  from 
their  being  uneducated  Mahomedans,  (yet  believers  in 
the  Koran)  are  in  total  ignorance  of  the  Bible,  or  the 
principles  of  Prophecy. 

The  foregone  forms  a  refutation,  no  matter  how  late 


442  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  Otf    [BOOK  IL,  CH.  xv. 

sceptics  would  date  the  writing,  or  the  compilation  of 
the  Bible,  for  the  fulfilment  has  been  seen  for  ages,  and 
is  still  visible  upon  the  rocks  of  Tyrus.  Why  should 
we  wonder  then  that  another  proof  of  the  truth  of 
Sacred  Prophecy  should  only  have  been  discovered  in 
our  own  day,  and  upon  the  Western  Continent  ?  But 
mankind  may  well  wonder,  and  they  will  so  continue 
through  all  posterity,  at  the  mysterious  and  inscrutable 
ways  of  The  Almighty, — in  the  contemplation  (we  dare 
not  say  contrast)  of  whose  ever-fruitful  Power,  the  high 
soaring  mind  of  man  seem  not  only  uncultured,  but 
inarable ! 

The  grand,  yet  silent  majesty  of  GOD, — 
His  vivid,  brilliant,  and  rapid  Mind, — 
Are  figured  in  the  lightning's  piercing  flash, — 
When  darting  through  the  world's  chaotic  night, 
It  penetrates  and  illumines  all  time  and  space ! 
But  mind  of  Man, — is  like  to  the  sequent  thunder, 
Loud  reverberating  from  cloud  to  cloud, 
Harmless,  yet  noisy ;  so  from  clime  to  clime 
He  sends  his  loud  sounding  mandates, — no  thought 
Giving,  that  his  power  ne'er  had  been,  had  not 
MANITOU'S  eye-flash  first  oped  the  Time-cloud ! 
Thus  merely  following  as  effect, — direction 
From  a  Cause, — of  a  Creation, — which  he 
Can  neither — (with  all  his  loud  thunder-talk) — 
Increase  or  diminish, — tarnish  or  illumine !  * 

The  discovery  and  identity  of  the  Tyrian  Ruins  in 
Ancient  America  must  give  a  complete  annihilation  to 
the  impious  argument  of  the  atheists,  for  ISAIAH  wrote 
256  years  before  Ezra,  380  before  the  Tyrian  Siege  by 
Alexander,  and  712  before  CHRIST.  The  first  part  of 
the  newly-applied  Prophecy  was  accomplished  at  the 
Macedonian  massacre,  and  the  rescuing  of  the  "  rem- 

*  MS.  Tragedy  "  Tecumseh." 


BOOK  n.,  CH.  XVL]     ANCIENT  AMERICA.  443 

nant"  by  the  Sidonians, — this  was  in  332  B.  c.,  conse 
quently  204  years  after  the  Biblical  translation  by 
Ezra  : — while  the  last  line  of  that  Prophecy, — viz., 

"  Her  own  feet  shall  carry  her  afar  off  to  sojourn." 
although  accomplished  in  the  same  year,  has  only  been 
discovered  (from  the  Euins  of  Ancient  America)  to  have 
been  fulfilled,  together  with  the  "  local  habitation,"  at 
this  present  time, — and  therefore  2298  years  after 
EZKA, — and  2554  years  from  its  original  promulgation 
by  ISAIAH  !  And  the  reader  should  remember  this  im 
portant  fact, — viz.,  that  the  discovery  of  the  Euins  has 
been  since  the  atheistical  writings  of  the  sceptics, — their 
names  we  will  not  offend  the  eye  with !  If  a  man 
would  crush  a  serpent,  he  should  not  elevate  it  to  an 
idol,  but  place  his  heel  upon  its  head,  that  it  may  be 
trodden  under  foot,  and  so  forgotten  !  Bring  forward 
the  venom  of  the  serpent,  if  you  will,  and  analyze  it, — 
that  you  may  avoid  its  corrupting  qualities, — but  give 
no  name  to  the  serpent-sceptic  itself, — lest  that  that 
fame  might  have  been  the  sole  object  of  his  ambition, 
and  by  granting  his  wish,  it  would  have  the  evil  ten 
dency  of  inciting  others  to  imitation.  Many  a  public 
villain  has  become  so,  merely  from  the  desire  of  ac 
quiring  the  notoriety  of  a  preceding  one,  whose  name 
could  only  be  equalled,  by  the  imitation,  or  excelling  of 
those  crimes  leading  to  the  creation  of  the  name.  It  is 
the  same  in  the  path  of  virtuous  Patriotism.  To  ac 
quire  the  name  of  an  Alfred  or  a  Washington,  we  must 
imitate  the  deeds,  or  the  quality  of  the  deeds,  that 
made  them  so  justly  renowned, — the  Name  of  the  Hero 
is  the  attraction, — and  therefore,  in  all  records  of 


444  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv, 

crime,  the  names  of  the  criminals,  should  not  be  held 
up  to  public  gaze  and  wonder  :  for  the  desire  of  evil 
notoriety,  forms  no  small  minority  in  the  human 
family.  But  in  justice  to  fallen  Nature,  it  would  not  be 
difficult  to  prove  that  all  atheistical  writers  have  been 
victims  of  insanity  or  intemperance, — the  latter  vice  often 
producing  the  former  calamity  ; — and  there  is  nothing 
more  astounding  in  hearing  an  unconfined  Maniac  deny 
the  existence  of  a  GOD, — than  that  one  asylumned 
should  assume  that  he  is  THE  ALMIGHTY  !  or  that  one 
should  deny  that  CHRIST  in  his  Divine  Character  was 
upon  earth,  than  that  another  should  really  believe 
that  he  is  the  SAVIOUR  !*  But  the  misfortune  has 

*  The  first  extraordinary  case  actually  exists  at  the  Hanwell 
Lunatic  Asylum  (England),  now  under  the  direction  of  the  great  phi 
lanthropist,  Dr.  JOHN  CONOLLY  (the  governor  of  the  noble  institution), 
whose  name  will  descend  to  posterity  as  one  of  the  brightest  orna 
ments  to  human  nature ;  and  in  the  enjoyment  of  whose  personal 
friendship,  the  present  writer  has  felt  for  years  one  of  the  highest 
compliments  to  his  existence. 

— The  Maniac  having  somewhat  recovered,  was  asked  on  a  Sun 
day  if  he  would  attend  Chapel  : — assuming  a  look  of  earthly  pride,  he 
answered, — "  To  whom  shall  I  pray? — I  cannot  offer  prayers  to  my 
self!" 

The  other  case,  of  a  Maniac  supposing  himself  to  be  THE  SAVIOUR, 
occurred  at  Venice,  in  1805  :  and  to  such  an  extent  did  his  madness 
inthrall  him,  that  he  made  himself  a  "  crown  of  thorns,"  which  he 
usually  wore,  and  at  last  he  actually  attempted  suicide  by  the  means 
of  Crucifixion  !  He  succeeded  in  driving  nails  through  his  feet  and 
right  hand,  and  thus  transfixed  himself  to  a  wooden  Cross,  and  having 
wounded  himself  in  the  side,  in  imitation  of  the  spear- wound  of  THE 
SAVIOUR,  he  succeeded  in  throwing  the  Cross  out  of  a  window  ;  and  it 
being  secured  with  ropes,  he  thus  exposed  himself  to  the  terrified 
Venetians !  Atheists  and  Deists  are  but  Maniacs,  whose  minds 
are  directly  inverted  to  those  believing  themselves  to  be  THE  AL 
MIGHTY  or  THE  SAVIOUR.— G,  J. 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]        ANCIENT  AMERICA.  445 

been,  and  is,  that  their  printed  works  may  be  read  by 
persons  of  weak  intellects,  and  so  lead  them  into  the 
paths  of  darkness  and  confusion.  Bancroft" 

The  Aborigines  of  North  America  cannot  be  made 
to  comprehend  that  an  atheist  really  does  exist,  al 
though  they  have  been  so  informed  ;  it  being  so  at 
variance  with  their  own  confirmed  and  Religious  con 
viction.  In  illustration  of  this  belief  and  veneration, 
we  may  be  excused  from  quoting  from  our  own  un 
published  Work  upon  Tecumseh, — the  great  Chieftain 
of  the  Northern  Aborigines.  It  is  part  of  Tecumseh's 
speech  upon  reviewing  the  Decalogue,  and  the  necessity 

of  our  Laws,  and  is  addressed  to  an  Anglo-Saxon. 

*  *       ¥        *  * 

Yet  for  all  thy  laws,  and  large  solemn  books, 

Ye  have  among-  ye  those  who  disbelieve 

The  bright  existence  of  a  God  Supreme ! 

Yet  they  can  scent  the  flower,  or  view  a  falling  Star ! 

Throughout  all  the  Indian  Tribes, — or  race, 

There  is  not  one  such  wretch,  fool,  or  madman ! 

Deny  a  GOD  ! — MANITOU  ! — in  mercy 

Place  Thou  th'  unbeliever  where  he  may  gaze 

In  awe -struck  wonder  at  Niagara  ! — 

The  living  principle  of  th'  Universe ! 

Ope  Thou  his  deaf  ears  to  that  mighty  voice, 

Which  doth  silence  e'en  the  loud  thunder-storm, — 

Whose  presence  there  is  not  known,  save  its  fire  ! 

Strike  Thou  conviction  to  his  dying  heart  ;* 

And  as  he  gazes  upon  the  Rainbows 

Circling  the  mist-column  of  those  waters, — 

Let  him  feel  that  they  are  the  living  types 

Of  that  mighty  Arch,  which  Thine  Eye  of  love 

Hathlook'd  upon;  and  which,  as  Covenant 

Of  Thy  parental  care,  will  e'en  survive 

The  Earth-destroying  tempest  of  the  World  ! 


446  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

ISAIAH  seems  to  have  alluded  ( infer entially  at  least) 
to  the  Western  Hemisphere  in  his  Tyrian  Prophecy, — 
he  writes  : 

"  Her  own  feet  shall  carry  her  afar  off  to  sojourn  !" 
— the  place  or  land,  therefore,  is  not  named  by  the 
Prophet, — or  its  locality  defined  by  any  relative  name 
of  any  land  then  known, — yet  it  was  to  be  "  afar  off," 
and  to  be  reached  by  the  means  of  Navigation,  for  the 
remnant  were  to  "  cry  aloud  from  the  Sea"  in  thanks 
giving  for  their  escape  from  the  National  massacre. 
Throughout  the  Scripture,  names  of  localities  are 
almost  invariably  defined  j  and  in  this  very  prophecy 
by  ISAIAH, — he  says  —  "  The  burden  of  Tyre" — 
"  Howl,  ye  ships  of  Tarsliish"  "  the  land  of  Chittim" 
"  the  merchants  of  Sidon"  "  the  seed  of  Sihor"  "  con 
cerning  Egypt"  "  the  land  of  the  Chaldeans"  "  the 
Assyrian  founded  it,"  &c. — but  where  the  "  sojourners" 
were  to  go  is  not  specified,  and  for  this  apparent  reason, 
— viz.,  that  the  "  afar  off"  Continent  had  no  "  local 
habitation  or  a  name"  among  the  then  existing  nations 
of  the  Earth,  whereby  it  could  be  designated  ;  and 
when  to  this  is  joined  the  fact,  that  the  "  remnant"  of 
the  Tyrians  are  only  found  on  that  great  Continent, — 
and  that  wherever  they  went  "  afar  off"  it  should  be  by 
Nautical  means  ; — these,  we  submit,  form  a  conclusive 
proof  that  what  is  now  termed  America,  but  then 
nameless,  was  contemplated  by  the  Prophet  in  his 
great  prediction  ; — for  we  think  that  we  are  justified 
in  the  prepositional  belief,  that  when  the  pre-ordinance 
of  THE  ALMIGHTY  was  manifested  to  the  Prophet, — 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]       ANCIENT  AMERICA.  447 

the  sacred  prescience  then  obtained,  conveyed  the 
intelligence  of  the  equi-hemispherical  character  of  the 
Earth  ! 

Sceptics  may  say, — "  There  is  the  Prophecy  of 
NOAH  ! — is  that  sustained  by  these  newly-discovered  of 
ISAIAH'S,  and  by  this  present  History  ?" — we  answer 
distinctly  in  the  affirmative, — and  further,  that  the 
identity  of  Tyrians  and  Hebrews  on  the  Western  Con 
tinent,  together  with  their  Conquerors,  completely 
establish  the  fulfilment  of  both  the  first  Prophecy  and 
the  Malediction  ! 

After  the  insult  to  his  person  by  his  youngest  Son, 
the  Patriarch  uttered  the  Curse  upon  his  youngest 
grandson — Canaan,  as  enlarged  upon  in  the  commence 
ment  of  the  Second  Book  of  this  Volume.  The  last 
recorded  words  of  Noah  are  as  follows :  viz. — 

"  Cursed  be  Canaan  !  a  servant  of  servants  shall  he 
be  unto  his  brethren.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God  of 
Shem,  and  Canaan  shall  be  his  servant.  God  shall 
enlarge  Japheth,  [the  eldest]  and  he  shall  dwell  in  the 
tents  of  Shem  ;  and  Canaan  shall  be  his  [Japheth's] 
servant." — We  offer  the  following  brief  analysis :  viz. — 

1st.  Canaan  shall  be  the  servant  of  Shem ; — proof 
of  fulfilment  as  follows, — viz.,  Canaan's  ten  younger 
sons  were  the  founders  of  the  great  family  of  the 
Canaanites, — these  were  subdued,  slain  or  made  captives 
by  MOSES  and  JOSHUA,  of  the  House  of  Israel,  de 
scended  from  Shem. 

2d.   Canaan  shall  be  a  servant  to  his  own  Brethren  : 


448  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF      [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv, 

— proof  of  fulfilment, — viz.,  The  eldest  Brother  of  Ca 
naan  was  Cush,  the  founder  of  the  Assyrian,  Baby 
lonian,  and  Persian  Kingdoms. — these  conquered  and 
enslaved,  or  made  vassal  all  the  Nations  of  Phoenicia, 
these  latter  countries  were  descended  from  Canaan. 

3d.  GOD  should  enlarge  Japheth  ; — proof  of  .fulfil 
ment, — viz.,  Japheth  is  regarded  as  the  founder  of 
Europe, — branches  of  that  family  now  overspread  not 
only  Europe,  but  Asia,  Africa,  and  the  Continent  of 
America, — every  part  of  the  Christianized  world  is 
occupied  by  the  descendants  of  Noah's  eldest  Son ! 

4th.  Japheth  shall  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem  : — 
proofs  of  fulfilment, — viz.,  the  great  family  of  Israel 
descended  from  Shem.  When  the  Judasan  branch  was 
made  captive  by  the  Babylonian,  the  Jews  returned  to 
Jerusalem  after  70  years,  according  to  ISAIAH'S  pro 
phecy  ;  therefore,  they  may  be  regarded  as  only  being 
absent  from  their  Country.  When  again  stationary, 
and  in  their  "  tents"  they  were  subdued  by  the  Romans 
in  Judaea,  who  actually  "  dwelt  in  their  tents"  or  habi 
tations  ;  and  even  upon  the  site  of  the  Jewish  Temple, 
in  the  following  century,  Hadrian  built  one  to  Jupiter. 
The  Romans  were  descended  from  Japheth. 

At  the  Revolt  of  the  Ten  Tribes  under  Jeroboam, 
that  great  branch  of  Israel  retired  to  Samaria.  They 
were  finally  captured  by  the  Assyrians  and  taken  into 
Media  and  Assyria.  A  small  portion,  however,  were 
suffered  to  remain  at  Samaria.  Eventually  a  great 
majority  of  the  Ten  Tribes  reached  the  Northern  por- 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  449 

tion  of  the  Western  Hemisphere.  The  "  tents"  or 
dwelling-places  of  these  Israelites  were,  and  are,  at  this 
day  occupied  by  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  Norman  races, 
and  these  are  of  the  family  of  Japheth. 

5th  and  lastly.  Canaan  shall  also  be  the  Servant  of 
Japheth : — proofs  of  fulfilment, — viz.,  Canaan's  eldest 
Son  was  Sidon,  who  founded  the  kingdom  of  that  name ; 
from  Sidon  descended  Tyrus; — both  were  subdued, 
destroyed,  or  enslaved  by  the  Macedonians,  who  were 
of  the  Japheth  family. 

From  Canaan  (through  the  branches  of  Sidon  and 
Tyrus)  sprung  Carthage.  This  nation  was  compelled 
to  be  the  enslaved  "  Servant"  of  Eome, — who,  like 
the  Conqueror  of  Tyrus,  was  descended  from  Noah's 
first-born. 

From  Canaan  (Tyrus  and  Sidon)  descended  the 
Guanches  of  the  Fortunate  Isles, — these  were  con 
quered  by  the  Sons  of  Spain,  also  of  the  European  or 
Japheth  family. 

From  the  Canaan  Fugitives  of  Tyrus  was  founded 
the  Tyrian  family  in  Ancient  America, — these  were 
also  massacred  and  enslaved  by  the  Spaniard, — the 
descendant  from  Japheth  !  Thus  on  the  Western 
Hemisphere,  by  the  Cortezian  and  Anglo-Saxon  Con 
quests,  was  accomplished  the  finality  of  NOAH'S  Pro 
phecy  and  Malediction  upon  the  last  of  the  house  of 
Canaan ! 

The  most  discordant  mind  must  perceive,  even  in 
this  brief  review  of  Noah's  Prophecy,  the  most  perfect 
harmony  of  Truth  founded  upon  History ; — and  what  is 
the  Bible  if  it  will  not  bear  this  test  ?  It  consequently 
demands  the  investigation  of  direct  historic  facts,  and 

VOL.  i.  2  G 


450  ORIGINAL  HISTORY  OF     [BOOK  n.,  CH.  xv. 

thence  becomes  the  diapason  of  harmonious  Truth, — 
the  Messiah  of  Language, — truly  "  The  Sent  of  God" 
for  man's  instruction  here, — and  his  only  hope  of  a 
beatific  blessing  hereafter ! 

Man  thinks  not,  that  when  his  Soul  shall  from  hence, 
It  will  speed  a  Spirit  from  star  to  star: — 
World  after  world, — each  denied, — shall  receive  it, — 
Thence  bounding, — from  our  earthly  sin  redeem'd, — 
And  sanctified  through  each  celestial  sphere, — 
And  gloried  by  the  Creator's  diadem, — 
'Twill  be  enthroned  in  the  breast  of  GOD  ! — 
There  to  remain,  pure,  brilliant,  and  immortal  !* 

While  the  collective  contents  of  this  chapter  will 
confirm  the  true  belief  in  the    Christian's  mind,  sin 
cerely  do  we  hope  that  those  who  may  have  entertained 
wavering  doubts,  will  cast  them  from   their  stranded 
hearts  ;  and  in  future  let  those  citadels  of  nature  be 
come  the  confiding  homes  of  refuge  amid  all  the  storms 
of  earthly  life;  may  they  feel  in  sorrow  or  misfortune, 
that  the  Two  Testaments, — like  the  Saviour  of  Life, 
will  pass  over  the  wild  waves  of  apparent  despair, 
and  that  the  ocean  of  thought  will  be  tranquil! — but  to 
the  sceptic, — the  God-denying  atheist,  and  the  laby 
rinth-lost  materialist, — we  have  presented  the  full  lan 
guage   of    irrefragable   argument, — have  encountered 
them  with  uncompromising  resolution,  and  upon  the 
Ezraic  ground  of  their  own  selection ;  and  from  which 
they   cannot  retreat, — they  must  there   remain  con 
founded  and  defeated;  and  to  the  following  undeniable, 
unanswerable  conclusion  they  must  be  dumb, — or  if  they 
speak,  be  it  in  humility  and  repentance:  viz, — 

*  MS.  Tragedy  of  "  Tecumseh." 


BOOK  ii.,  CH.  xv.]      ANCIENT  AMERICA.  451 

No  sophistry  or  empty  volubility,  adorned  with  all 
the  inthralling  powers  of  language  or  eloquence,  can 
controvert,  or  overthrow,  established  and  historic  facts; 
they  are  the  essentials  to  the  proofs,  and  are  the  only,  and 
the  conclusive  proofs  themselves,  that  Prophecies  have 
been  fulfilled  :  when,  therefore,  incontrovertible  truths 
are  brought  from  the  archives  of  acknowledged  His 
tory, — and  they  substantiate — and  undeniably, — the 
actual  accomplishment  of  Prophecies, — then  those  in 
spired  Visions  of  an  unapproached  future,  upon  being 
so  proven  to  have  become  the  now  stern  realities 
of  the  past,  or  of  the  present, — they  must, — they  can  be 
only  viewed  and  received,  as  the  Divine  pre-ordinances 
of  ALMIGHTY  GOD, — promulgated  to  a  wondering  world, 
from  the  hallowed  lips  of  His  chosen  Prophets  and 
Mediators! — Such  sacred  messengers  to  Mankind,  were 
Moses,  Isaiah,  Ezekiel,  and  Daniel ; — and  the  last  Pro 
phet  upon  Earth, — fulfilling  by  His  presence  the  Truth 
of  Holy- Writ— was  The  Son  of  God,— The  Messiah— 
THE  OMNIPOTENT  REDEEMER  OF  THE  UNIVERSE  ! 

END  OF  VOLUME  I., 

V 

OR 

THE   TYRIAN  ^ERA. 

2  G2 


INDEX 


TO 


THE   TYRIAN   JSRA 


OF 


ANCIENT  AMERICA. 


Adel,  303. 

Ajan,  303. 

Azelmic,  last  king  of  Tyrus,  his  reign, 337— 384. 

Annals  of  Ancieut  America,  338. 

Arrian,  338. 

Arbad,  340. 

Antig«nus,  350. 

Aristotle,  353. 

Aceldama  of  Tyrus,  364. 

Annual  Festival  to  Apollo  of  Tyrus,  364. 

A  Nation's  Crucifixion,  376. 

Ashburton  (Lord1),  384. 

Anglo-Saxon  Republic,  384. 

Archipelago,  390. 

Altar  of  Copan,  397. 

Acropolis  of  Athens,  33.  41.  99.205. 

Arches,  35.  36.  39. 

Arab,  35.  37. 

Angelo  (Michael),  36. 

AntinOus,  36. 

Athenian  Phocian,36. 

Antiquary,  37.  44. 

Assyrian  kings,  37. 

Adriatic,  38.  340. 

Antoninus,  39. 

Aurelius,  39. 

Agrippa,  39. 

Appian-way,  39. 

Alba,  39. 

Apostle's  Minister,  40. 

Antiocb,  40. 

Apostacy,  40. 

Arimathean  Sepulchre,  40. 

Annunciation,  43. 

Angelo,  43. 

American  Capital,  44. 

Art,  44.  African  Prince,  411. 

Anecdote  of  the  Author,  44. 

Avgvstvs,  44. 

Augustus  Caesar,  44. 

Anthony,  45. 

Agate,  47. 

Amethyst,  47. 

Astronomical  calendar,  52. 

Ancient  World,  56. 

Asia,  56.  131.  132. 

Arch  (The),  68.  77.  81. 

Apollo  of  the  Aborigines,  84. 

Attica,  98. 145.  171.  205. 


Alps,  267. 

Astronomy,  202. 

Astarte,  127. 148.  149. 151.  201. 239.  240.  376.  399. 

Architecture  in  Ancient  America,  131. 

Africa,  132. 

Astronomer,  132. 

Apostle  of  Christianity,  134. 

Analogies  (Tyrian  and  Mexican),  138—200. 

Religious,  138-  153. 

National  and  Political,  154—168. 

Artistical,  168—187. 

Sepulchral,  192, 200. 

The  Summary  of,  200—204. 

Ammon,145. 
Aurelian,  147. 
Apollo  Belvidere,  147. 

Hercules,  147.  242.  328. 

Ashtoreth,  149, 240. 
Ahijah,  150. 

American  Eagle,  154. 

Aztecas,  155. 

Agatha-Demon,  157. 

^Egina,170.  171.340. 

yKginians,  170. 

Agriculture,  170. 

Aaron's  Robes  of  Peace,  179. 

Aholiab,  183. 

Alpha  and  the  Omega,  202. 

Aradnus,218.  243. 

Abibal,  230.  231.  232. 

Anecdote  of  Tyrian  Policy  and  Courage,  249. 

Acerbas,  High  Priest  of  Tyrus,  256. 

Moeaa,  257. 

Anchises,  257. 

Aborigines  (North  American),    2.  3.  4.  6.  7.  8.  10. 

12.  13.  14.  16.  17.  18.  20.  23.  49. 188. 
Aborigines  (Mexican  or  South  American),  50.  78. 

195.  279. 

Aborigines  of  Teneriffe,  193. 
America  (Mexican  or  South),  2.  4.  5.  6.24.  25.  26. 

27.  29.  30.  105.  198. 
Aurora,  366. 

America  (North),  2.  6.  20.  22.  26.  28. 
America  (Ancient),  3.   7.  30.  48.  98.  197.  205.  263. 

309.  397.  402. 

Alexander  (its  definition),  352. 
Architecture,  3.  5.  32.  33.  34.  40.  41.  46.  51. 100 
Aral  ia,  292. 

Altar  (or  Altars),  14.  43. 
Alexander  of  Macedon,  3.  162.  337—384. 
Analogies,  27.  30.  31. 


454 


INDEX. 


Ariadne,  3.  366. 

Ancient  Cities,  26. 

Apostle,  3.  36. 

Argus,  7. 

Ark  of  Covenant,  13. 

Aaron,  14.  16.  46.47. 

Abraham,  16.21.224. 

Asiatic,  16.  30. 

Aboriginal,  16.  21. 

Assyrian,  19.  145.  274. 

Anglo-Saxon  race,  21.  67.  132. 134.  188.  191. 

Apollo,  22.  36.  85. 145.  146. 

America,  26. 56.  132. 

Atheistical  Denial,  31. 

Athens,  33.  35.  85.  99.  145.  171. 192.  228. 340. 

Analysis  of  the  East-Wind,  293. 

Australia,  292. 

Africanus  (Scipio),  289. 

Artistical  Galleries,  253. 

American  Revolution,  189. 

Athenians,  192.  286. 

Arica.  Peru,  193. 197. 

Arico.  Teneriffe,  193. 

Alfred  the  Great,  210.  377. 

Abram's  Wife,  213. 

Arabs,  213.214. 

"  Adams  and  Eves,"  213.  415. 

Assyrian  Lake,  216. 

Amorites,  217. 

Agamemnon,  221. 

Alexandria,  228,  288. 

Abiah,  229. 

Ancient  History,  242. 

Atlantic,  251.  305. 

Athenian  Pericles,  (his  original,)  252. 

Argos,  268. 

Apocrypha,  277. 


B. 

Britain,  10.  247.  249.  315.  340. 

Britain  (origin  of  the  name),  249. 

British,  10. 

Breastplate,  14.  47. 

Brutus  (Junins),  35. 

Brutus  (Marcus),  35.  45.  266. 

Bramante,  36.  42. 

Banner  of  Cross,  39,  43. 

Battle,  43. 

Blind,  43. 

Birth  of  Christianity,  45. 

Beryl,  47. 

Bologna  (Library),  51. 

Basso  Relievo  Sculpture,  81.  372. 

Belzoni,  125. 

Baal,  145. 

Belus,  145. 

Babylonians,  145. 

Bogota,  149. 

Baal-Peor,  153. 

British  Lion,  154. 

Babylon,  154. 

Bryant  (Jacob),  154.  155. 

Bird  of  Canaan,  156. 

Boreas,  167. 

Belshazzar's  Feast,  173. 

Bezaleel,  183. 

Hard  of  Avon,  194.  248. 

Berrere,  198. 

Baconian  Philosophy,  203. 

Book  of  Job,  204. 

Berytus,  218. 

Byblos,218.  342. 

Battle  of  Giiboa,  230. 

Britannia  (origin  of  the  name),  249. 

Brit-tan-nack,  249. 

British  Seas,  250. 

Boadicea,  269. 

Battle-Bridge,  269. 

British  Queens  (heroism  of),  269. 


Baal,  King  of  Tyrus,  326. 
Balator,  King  of  Tyrus,  326. 
Bashan,  339. 
Baleares,  340. 
Battle  of  Marathon,  345. 
Bdlistje,  351.  361. 
Bucephalus,  352.  355.  357. 
British  Throne,  384. 


C. 

Children  of  God,  386. 

Circular  Columns,  68. 

Columns  (Square  sculptured) 

Cyclopean  Ruins,  81. 

Chief  Altar  of  Copan  (description),  84. 

Campbell,  103. 

China,  108.  109.  111.  238.  292. 

Cheops,  123,  124. 

Cunius,  130. 

Conolly  (Dr.  John),  444. 

Chinese,  131. 

Capital  of  Virginia,  133. 

Citizen  of  United  States,  133. 

Canaan,  139.  146.  211.  214. 

Canaanites,  139.  140.  141.  145. 

Calmet,  150.  159. 

Cross  of  Astarte,  152. 

Cadmus,  159.  172.  199.  221.  222.  227. 

Colchians,  163. 

Chaldean  Letters,  436. 

Cappadocians,  163. 

Charles  the  Fifth,  166. 

Cleopatra,  175,  343. 

Chaldeans,  179. 

Continental  Congress,  189. 

Crucifix,  191. 

Cesar's  Master,  192. 

Capuchin  Friars  of  Palermo,  194. 

Charon,  199. 

Canarians  (Ancient),  200. 

Cain,  212. 

Cadmii,  219. 

Cilicia,  227. 

Cyprus,  228.  315.  340. 

Cadmean  Government,  230. 

Cabul,  241. 

Commencement  of  the  Annals  of  Ancient  Ame 
rica  ,431. 

Constantinople,  248. 

City  of  the  Sultan,  248. 

Conquerors  of  Britain,  249. 

Commerce,  253. 

Carthage  (its  definition),  262. 

Cassius,  266. 

Chittim,  273. 

Cambyses  of  Persia,  287. 

Coriolanus,  289. 

Caius  Marcius,  289. 

Cape  of  Good-Hope,  291.  304.  317. 

Conflagrations  have  the  effect  to  attract  the  Rain 
and  Wind,  296.  297. 

Ceylon,  303. 

Cape  Palmas,  307. 

Cape  Verd,  307. 

Cape  Blanco,  307. 

Cape  Barbas,  307. 

Columns  of  Alcides,  310. 

Crete,  315.  340. 

Corsica,  340. 

Corey ra,  340. 

Candia,  340. 

Capital  of  Italy,  343. 

Cassander,  350.  383. 

Clytus,  350. 

Cavalry  (Macedonian),  350. 

Catapults,  351.  361. 

Cynthia,  365. 

Chivalric  Spirits  of  Circassia,  377. 

Confucius  the  Philosopher,  377. 


INDEX. 


455 


Cortezes,  377. 

Canaan-Tyrus  in  Asia,  379. 

Castor  and  Pollux,  391. 

Central  America,  2.  53. 

Cities  (Ruined),  2.  30. 

Copan  (Ruins),  3.  41.  52.  53.  54. 

Customs  (Religious),  3. 

Customs  (National),  44. 

Christian,  6.  18.  21. 

Columbus,  7.  8.  9.  26.  48.  98.  129.  138.   190.    194. 

293. 

Canada,  8. 

Canary  islands,  9.  193.  196.  290. 
Covenant,  14. 

Circumcision,  16.  25.  163.  225. 
Crucifixion,  17.  18.  26.  43.  50.  152. 
CHRIST,  17.  18.  26.  40.  41.  43.  48.  152. 
Carthaginian,  J9.  141.  146.  218. 
Cortez,  24.  51.  8t>.  144.  159.  164.  166.  190.  334.  417. 
Christianity,  25.  135.  144. 191.  205.  213. 
Civilization,  32.  48. 
Coliseum,  32  36.  37.  40.  123. 124. 
Corinthian,  33.  38. 
Cyclopean  walls,  33. 
Cordelia  of  the  Arts,  34. 
Colonnades,  35. 
City  of  the  Desert,  35. 
Cato,  36. 
Cicero,  36.  38. 
Constantino,  36.  39.  152. 
Carthage,  38.  85.  129.  139.  146.  160.  218.  330.  340. 

393.  394. 

Concordia's  Temple,  38. 
Catiline,  38. 
Composite  order,  38. 
Conquest  of  Jerusalem,  38. 
Christian  Prince,  39. 
Capitoline  Hill,  39. 
Cirnl>ri,  39. 
Cestius,  39. 
Cotmnodus,  40. 
Cross,  41.43. 
Crescent,  41. 
Chiapas,  41. 
Canova,  42. 
Chantrey,  42. 
Crusaders,  43. 
Christian  heart,  43. 
Chivalry,  44. 
Coins,  44,  46. 
Chronological  tablet,  44. 
Customs,  44. 
Cessation  of  war,  45. 
Cassius,  45. 
Civil,  45. 
Consulate,  45. 
Chivalric  dignities,  46. 
Children  of  Israel,  47. 
Carbuncle,  47. 
Charts  (Mexican),  50. 
Cathedral  (Mexican),  51. 
Conquest  of  Mexico,  51. 
City  of  Mexico  (modem),  52.  54. 
Calendar  (Mexican),  52. 
Cholula,  52,  53. 

Catherwood  (artist),  53. 54.  71.  87.  118. 
Copan  river,  53. 
City  of  Copan,  53. 
Chi-chen  (Ruins),  53. 
Copanians,  68. 
Camera-lucida,  54.  74. 
Caesar  (Julius),  56.  267. 
Christian  altar.",  67. 
Chief  altar  of  Copan,  398. 


D. 


Diluvian  world,  3. 
Deluge,  13, 17,  213. 
Dove,  13. 
Draconian  record,  19. 


DAVID,  28.  149.  185.230.  232. 

Doric,  33. 

Daimatia,  38, 340. 

Dacii,  39.  130. 

Domitian,  40. 

Disputation,  43. 

De  Vinci,  43. 

Denon  of  France,  45. 

Diamond,  47. 

Dupaix,  52. 

Del  Rio,  52. 

Drawings,  54. 

Daguerreotype,  55. 

Diodorus  Siculus,  75.  169. 

Demotic  Language,  75. 

Decalogue,  84. 186.  214.  444. 

Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  150. 

Dido,  160,  256-268. 

J'ela ware  Tribes,  189. 

Desdemona,  194. 

"  Diughu-r  of  Sidon,"  205.  219.  247.  397. 

Diusof  Phoenicia,  230.  231. 

Death  of  Dido,  265. 

Deaths  of  the  Queen  of  Carthage  and  Cato  com 
pared,  266—268. 

"  Delenda  est  Carthago,"  264. 

Distinction  between  Comparison  and  Contrast, 
266. 

Delta  of  the  Nile,  281. 

Diurnal  Hemisphere,  290. 

Dead  Sea,  316. 

Deity  of  Phoenicia,  365. 

Demon  of  Macedonia,  376. 

Defenders  of  their  Native  Land,  377. 

Danish  Conquerors,  377. 

Death  of  Alexander,  383. 


E. 


Education,  2. 

Eloquence,  3. 

Eden,  5, 

Earth,  8.  21. 

Egypt,  12.  14.  16.  33.  35.  50.  55.  73.  132.  340. 

Egyptians,  12.  19.  20.  75.  194. 

Europeans,  15.  17.21.  30. 

Ezekiel,  19.  142,  272.  279.  285.  317.  323.  305. 

Eleazer  Savaran,  24. 

Empire,  26.  43.  45. 

Epochian,  27. 

Epochs,  27.  42.  48. 

Epoch  the  nr»t,  2S.  29. 

Ephesian  Temple,  32. 

Erostratus,  32. 

Egyptian  walls,  33. 

Eden  of  the  Mind,  34. 

Kve,  36. 

Ezra,  435. 

Egyptian  Pyramid,  37. 

Esquiline,  39. 

England's  Parliament,  44. 

Engraved  Gems,  46. 

Ephod,  46. 

Emerald,  47. 

England  (National  Library),  51. 

Kspita  (Ruins),  53. 

Engravings,  54. 

England,  56.  85.  135.  191.  203. 

Europe,  56.  131.  132.303. 

Enchorial  Language,  73.  75. 

Egypto-Tyrian,  129.  135.  1S1.  196.  202. 

Emessa,  146. 

Elagabalus,  146.  147. 

Emblem  of  the  Cross,  149. 

Egg  and  the  Serpent,  157. 

Ethiopians,  163. 

Euripides,  172.  221.  222.227. 

European  Society,  189. 

Egyptian  Mummies,  200.  287. 

Eve's  third  Son,  212 

Exodus,  20.  224. 


456 


INDEX. 


Edom,  244,  285. 

Ezion-Geber,  244.  285. 

Elotli,  244.  285. 

Etruria,  247,  340. 

Elizabeth  of  Tyrus,  256,  268. 

E  izabeth  of  England,  269. 

Eliza-beth  Cits  definition),  258. 

"  East- Wind"    of    Scripture  analyzed,  &c.,   278 

—320. 

Euterpe  (the  Book  of),  283. 
Embalming,  287. 
Embalmers  (crime  of),  287,  288. 
Egyptian  Kings,  287. 
Eudoxus,  288. 
Equator,  290. 

Equinoctial  Hurricanes,  305. 
Euphrates,  311. 
Ethiopia,  349. 
Endymion,  365. 
Ebul,  378. 

Esto  Perpetua,  385. 
Echo,  415. 
Extracts  from  «  Tecumseb,"  366.  385.  442.  445.  450. 


F. 

Fathers,  16.  24. 

Founder,  23. 

Fine  Arts,  26.  20.  32.  42.  45.  46.  48.  75. 

Forum,  35.  38.  39. 

Frieze,  37.  40. 

Faith,  40. 

French  Kingdom,  43. 

Freedom,  44. 

France,  45.  85. 

Fuentes,  52. 

Flint  Stone,  68. 

Fire  Beetles,  115. 

Fete  of  St.  Cosmo,  153. 

Females  of  Egypt,  163. 

Florida,  165.  201.  205.  290.  293. 

Fortunatae  Insulae,  19S.  315.  395. 

Fortunate  Tsles,  196.  290.  307.  320.  395.  416. 

Founding  of  Tyrus,  219. 

Fall  of  Troy,  221. 

Founding:  of  Carthage,  256.  263. 

Foundress  of  Carthage,  257. 

First  Circumnavigation  of  Africa,  278.  320. 

Fez  (Africa),  310. 

Founding  of  Ancient  America,  320. 

First  Siege  of  Tyrus,  321.  327. 

Fulfilment  of  the   Prophecies  of  Jeremiah  and 

Ezekiel,321. 

Fulfilment  of  the  first  and  second  of  Isaiah,  321. 
First  Tyrian  Revolution,  328. 
Founder  of  Alexandria,  383. 
Flight  of  the  Tyrian  Families  at  the  Last  Siege 

of  Tyrus,  386. 
Fulfilment     of    the   Seventh     and  last   Tyrian 

Prophecy  by  Isaiab,  403. 
Founders  of  Tyrian-America,  409. 
Floridian  Shore,  414. 
Flora  and  her  Nymphs,  414. 


G. 

Guatimala  (Ruined  Cities),  2.  26.  53, 

Gordian  Knot,  3. 

Genoese,  7.  8.  9.  48. 

Gilgal,  14. 

Greek,  15. 

"  Great  Spirit,"  15. 

Cisco,  19. 

Gentile,  23. 

Grecian  Arch,  33. 

Goneril  of  the  Arts,  34. 

Gladiator,  36. 

Gems,  37. 

Greece,  37.  111.  131. 

Grcenough,  42. 


Gibbon,  43. 

Glory,  44. 

Great  Britain,  45.  189. 

Galindo,  53.  116. 

Gueguetinango  (Ruins),  53. 

Greaves,  59. 

Ghizeh  (Pyramid).  59. 

Gem  Engraving,  116.  201. 

Goddess  of  the  Tyrians,  127. 

Goddess  of  the  Sardonians,  127. 

Guanches,  193.  194.  195. 

Guacas,  193. 

Guanahani,  194. 

Germany,  203. 

Gerar,  216. 

Gaza,  216. 

Gates  of  Rome,  267. 

Gulf  of  Suez,  281. 

Germanicus,  289. 

Gulf  of  Persia,  292- 

Guardatoy  (Cape),  303. 

Gulf  of  Guinea,  305.  319. 

Gold  Coast,  307. 

Gates  of  Gades,  311. 

Gomorrah  (city  of),  314. 

Gebal,  340. 

Gaul,  340. 

Grecian  Isles,  340. 

Gieslers,  377. 


H. 


Hebrews,  2.  11. 12.  13,  14.  15.  16.  18.  20.  21.  22.  23. 

24.  229. 

Historians,  3.  42.  43. 
History,  10.  27.  31.  42.  44.  46. 
Holy- Writ,  12. 
Harps,  13. 
Hal-le-lu-yah,  16. 

Herodotus',  18.  75.  112.  113.  169.  196.  279.  331. 
Historical  Theory,  27. 
History  of  the  World,  30. 
History  of  Phoenicia,  30. 
History  of  Ancient  America,  30.  98.  203. 
Human  family,  31. 
Historical  Record,  32.  42.  46. 
Hymettus'  Hill,  33. 
Historic  Marble, 37. 
Hannibal,  38. 
Horatii,  39. 

Horatian  Triumph,  39. 
Herculaneii,  41. 
Healing  the  Sick,  43. 
Hume,  43. 
Historic,  44. 
Historical,  45. 
Heirlooms,  45. 
Heraldic  Arms,  46. 
High  Priest,  47. 

Humboldt,  52.  53.  117.  118.  130.  144.  199.  200.  416. 
Huarros  of  Guatimala,  52. 
Honduras  (Bay  of),  53.  165. 
Hieroglyphics,  65.  66.  73.  74.  84.  102.373. 
Hieratic  Language,  73. 
Hindu,  110.  131. 
Hindustan,  111.  168. 193. 
Hamilton  (Sir  William),  153. 
Hygeia,  163.  201. 
Hiram,  173.  181.  185.  231. 
Harrison,  President  of  the  United  States,  180. 
Hispaniola,  190. 
House  of  Israel,  189.  210. 
History  of  Egyptian  Mummies,  195. 
Horatio,  208. 
Hamlet,  208. 

History  of  the  Phoenician  Nations,  209, 
Ham,  212. 

Hagar's  Offspring,  213. 
History  of  Tyrus,  219—378. 
Hebron,  220. 


INDEX. 


457 


Hagar,  393. 

Hammon,  220. 

Homer,  220.  221. 

House  of  Sidon,  226. 

House  of  Jndah,  230. 

Huram,  231. 

Hiram  the  Great  (his  Reign),  232— 255. 

Hibernia,  247.  315. 

Heroism  of  the  British  Queens,  256. 

Herodotus,  reviewed,  278—320. 

Herculean  Gates,  308. 

Hiramic  Artists,  339. 

Hephtestion,  342.  354.355.  366.  373. 

Homer's  Iliad,  365. 

Hero  of  the  World,  373. 

Hanwell  Lunatic  Asylum,  444. 


I. 

Israelites,  2. 3.  8.  12.  14.  17.  18.  19.  22.  163.  224. 

Israel,  5.  8.  11. 12.  13.  14.  15.  21.  23. 

Idols,  5.  15. 

Ionian  Isles,  340. 

Indian,  8. 9.  10. 

Indies  (East),  9. 

Indies  (West),  9. 

Ithobalus  the  Second,  321. 

Immortality,  16. 

Isle  of  Tyrus,  222. 

Identity,  30. 

ISA i AH, 30.  31.  136.  247.270—277.  312.  338.  402. 

I  sis  (Statue  of),  55. 

Ionic,  33.  38. 

Ilissus,  33. 

Islanders  of  Britain,  332. 

Ictinus,  38,  42. 

Istria,  38. 

Ignatius,  40. 

Incidents  of  Travel  in  America,  50. 

India,  303. 

Ivory  Coast,  307. 

Isthmus  of  Darian,  53. 

Isthmus  of  Suez,  284. 

Italy,  85,  203. 

Innovations  upon  Tyrian  Customs,  205. 

Isernia,  153. 

Island-Ararat,  394. 

Indian  Ocean,  162.  292.  303.  304. 

Island  of  Teneriffe,  193.  195. 

Inhabitants  of  Ancient  America,  203. 

Isbmael,  213.  392. 

Increase  of  Crime,  217. 

Iberia,  247.  340. 

Intellect,  267. 

Ion  of  Argos,  268.  • 

Infidel-ordeal,  271. 


J. 

Joppa  (Jaffa),  335. 

Jehovah,  5.  16. 

Justin,  331. 

Jericho,  14.  24. 

Jehoahaz,  281. 

Jordan,  14.  177. 

Japan,  168.  109. 

Jerusalem,  13.  17.  18.  24.  40.  85.  142. 185.  186.  334. 

Joshua,  14.  17.  163.  215.  217.  219.  224. 

Josiab,  280.  '281. 

Jeroboam,  18. 24.  150. 

Jeremiah,  276. 279.  286. 311.  312.  313.  317.  319.  324. 

Jews,  18.  22. 

Jebus,  219. 

Jewish  Sabbath,  333. 

Judah, 18. 

Jaddus,  348 

Jacob,  212.  276. 

Judas  Maccabseus,  24.25. 

Joseph,  212. 

Junius  Brutus,  35. 


Jonah,  299. 

Jupiter  of  Elias,  36. 

Japheth,  210. 

Jewish  basilisk,  39. 

Jerdan  (William),  188. 

Jones,  42. 

Janus,  45. 

Jasper,  47. 

Juggernaut  of  Antiquity,  341. 

Japanese,  131. 

Jupiter,  145.  155.  242. 

Jocasta,  172. 

Joel,  229. 

Josephus,  230. 

Jarbas  (King  of  Getulia),  264. 

Jones'  Land  (South  America),  290. 


K. 


Kingsborough  (Lord),  51.  53.  103. 

Kabah  (Rums),  53. 

Kotzebue,  148. 

Kanah,  220. 

King  of  Prussia,  255. 

King  Hiram  the  Great,  232—255. 

King  Pygmalion,  256-263. 

King  of  Getulia,  264. 

Kingdom  of  Carthage,  267. 

King  Ithobalus  the  Second,  278—320.  321. 

Kings  of  Egypt,  287. 

King  of  Egypt,  302. 

King  of  Babylon,  316. 

King  Baal,  326. 

King  Balator,  326. 

King  Darius  of  Babylon,  326. 

King  Marten  of  Tyrus,  330. 

King  Strato  of  Tyrus,  333. 

King  Azelmic  of  Tyrus,  337—384. 

King  of  Grecia,  342. 

King  Strato  of  Sidon,  343. 

King  Darius  of  Persia,  360. 


L. 

Language  (Primitive),  3.25. 

Lex  scripta,  6.  7.  49. 

Lex  NON-scripta,  6.  7. 

Leah, 13. 

Laws,  13. 

Levites,  14. 

Lawgiver,  17.  25. 

Life,  17. 

Lear  of  the  Arts,  34. 

Longinus,  35. 

Laocoon,  36. 

Last  of  the  Tribunes,  40. 

Life  and  History  of  the  Saviour,  43. 

Latin,  43. 

Last  Supper  and  Sacrament,  43. 

Livy,  43. 

Literary  ,45. 

Ligure,  47. 

Le  Bruyn,  59. 

Legh,  125- 

Library  of  Travels,  134. 

Lake  of  Mexico,  155. 

Leda,  156. 

Land  of  Canaan,  163. 

Literary  Gazette,  188.  190. 

Laish,  217. 

Lawyers,  217. 

Language  of  Egypt,  225. 

Language  of  Israel,  225. 

Lebanon,  233.  236.  339.  365.  367. 

"Land  of  Tin,"  249. 

Last  Siege  of  Tyrus  (Description),  337—384. 

Lysimachus,  350. 

Last  Sun  upon  Tyrus,  368. 

Last  King  of  Tyrus,  374. 

Last  day  of  Tyrus,  376. 


458 


INDEX. 


Last  of  the  Tyrians,  395,  418. 
Last  of  the  Tyrian  Nation,  398. 

M. 

Merchant  Metropolis,  344. 
Monarchs,  4. 
Madoc,  7. 

Marcus  Autonius,  343. 
Mexico  (Gulf  of),  8. 
Moon,  8. 
Militia,  340. 
Mother,  11.  13.  271. 
MOSES,  11.  13.  14.  15.  17.  140.   141.  163.  183.  213. 

215.  2*4. 

Mount  Nebo,  13. 
Models,  22. 

Merchant  Princes,  344. 
Mexican  Territories,  25. 

Natioos,25. 

Maccabwus,  24 

Marathonian  Mounds,  26. 

Man,  34. 

Mountains  of  Damascus,  36B. 

Messengers  of  Peace,  34. 

Marcus  Brutus,  35.  39.  266. 

Minerva,  36.  132. 

Medicean  Venus,  36. 

Medal,  37.  44   45.46. 

Marathon,  38. 

Marcellus,  38. 

Macedonian  Navy,  363. 

Marius,  38.  39. 

Maxentius,  39.243. 

Metella,  39. 

Martyrdom,  40. 

Mahomet  41. 

Murillo,  43. 

Mythology,  44.  45. 

Military,  45. 

Madrid  (Royal  Library),  51. 

Mexican  Painters,  51. 

Maps  (Mexican),  51. 

Mexico  (Ancient),  51. 

Mexican  Empire,  51. 

Manuscripts  (Mexican),  51. 

Mitla  (Ruins),  52.53.  117.  177. 

Military  Mole  of  Tyrus,  356.  366. 

Menander,  340. 

Mechanics,  77. 

Magii,  84. 

Mecca  Shrine,  85. 

Macbeth,  107. 

Medallic  presentations,  133. 

Molech,  140. 141. 

Moloch,  140. 141. 

Masks  of  Saturn,  143.  144. 

Mexican  Calendar,  144. 

Mexico  (Modern),  144. 

Mount  Ida,  145. 

Monogram  of  Christ,  150. 

Montezuma  the  Second,  159.  164.  165.  377. 

the  First,  161. 

Malte  B run,  164.  226. 

Mexicans  (Ancient),  164. 

Mount  Monah,  185. 

Mississippi,  190. 

Mummies  of  Egypt,  Teneriffe,  and  Peru,  192. 

Mummies  of  Teneriffe,  199. 

Mummies  of  the  Guauches,  200. 

Mizraiin  (Egypt),  212.  215. 

Mount  Hermon,  '216. 

Mediterranean,  227  245.  247.  251.  389. 

Menander  of  Ephesus,  230. 

Merchant  (its  definition),  300. 

Millennium,  248. 

Morocco,  290. 

Melinda,  303,  319- 

Mozambique,  303. 

Madagascar,  303. 

Mare  Internum,  315. 

Marten  king  of  Tyrus,  330. 

Maniacs,  444. 


N. 

North  America,  2. 

Native,  6.  8.  15. 18.  19.23. 

Norwegian,  7. 

Nature,  12.22.  42. 

Niobe,  35. 

Nile,  35.  50.  111. 

Napoleon,  37.45.  46. 

Nativity,  43. 

National  Records,  44. 

Nature  and  Art,  77. 

Norman  Race,  135. 

New  Testament,  141,  436. 

Neptune,  145. 167.  227.  282.  354. 

Natchez,  149. 

Nineveh,  154. 274. 

Naumachian  Arena,  167. 

New  England,  190. 

Northern  Africa,  195. 

Nations  of  Phoenicia  (History  of),  209>» 

Noah,  210.211.226. 

Noah's  Malediction,  211.  431. 

Nimrod,  215.  274. 

Negroes,  215. 

Navigation,  246. 

Naval  Profession,  246. 

Nehemiah,  275.  333.  334.  335. 

Naval  Architects  of  Tyrus,  284. 

Namquois  River,  290.  304. 

Nocturnal  Hemisphere,  290. 

Nazareth  Bay,  290. 

Nile  of  the  Greeks,  301. 

Nebuchadnezzar,  311.  321.  323.  400. 

National  Heirloom,  358.    ' 

National  Festival  to  Apollo,  367. 

Natives  of  Algeria,  377. 

National  Secretiveness,  397. 

Niagara,  445. 


O. 


Oratory,  3.  24. 

CEiliad,  7. 

Otumba,  24. 

Onyx  Stone?,  47. 

Omoa,  53. 

Ocosingo    (Ruins),  53.  68.  79.  80.  81,  99. 

Obelisks  of  Egypt,  122. 

Obelisks  of  Copan,  123.  145.  177. 

Oration  upon  Shakspeare,  133. 

Oration  upon  N  orth  America.  133. 

Othello,  194. 

Ocean-Juno,  227. 

Ophir,  242,  317. 

Orient  gale, '293.  414. 

Oxyrus  in  India,  376. 

Ocean-Daniels  of  Tyrus,  413. 


P. 


Pyramid  of  Caius  Cestius.  169. 

Prophet  of  the  Advent,  179. 

Pilgrim  Fathers,  190.  191. 

Pittsburgh,  189. 

Pompev,  192. 

Pettigrew  (Joseph),  195.  196.  287. 

Peak  of  Teneriffe,  196.  307. 

Peruvian  Mummies,  197. 

Paley(Dr.),  203. 

Phut,  215. 

Posle  Tyr  (Old  Tyrus),  219. 

"  Phoenician  Virgins"  (chorus),  172.  222. 

Pillars  of  Hercules,  249.  310. 

Pharos  of  Tyrus,  254. 

Patriot  King,  255. 

Prussia  (King  of;,  255. 

Princess  Elizabeth  of  Tyrus,  256—268. 

Philippi  (field  of),  266. 

Paulianus,  269. 

Prophecy  of  ISAIAH,  270.  386. 


INDEX. 


459 


Prephecy  concerning  Tyrus,  270. 

Pharaoh-Necho,  279.  320. 321. 

Priests  of  Memphis,  286. 

Pliny,  288 

Ptolemy  Lathyrus,  288. 

Ptolemy  the  Tyrian,  289. 

Pacific  Ocean,  292.  295.  296. 

Prophet  of  Nineveh,  299. 

Persian  Galley?,  301. 

Port  Natal,  303. 

Pharos  of  the  Ocean,  307. 

Pythagoras,  318. 

Peiraeus  (Athenian  harbour),  329. 

Phosnice,  339. 

Prophet  Daniel,  341. 

Passage  of  tbe  Granicus,  342.  355. 

Ptolemeus,  350. 

Parmenio,  350.  354.  355. 

Phalanx  ( Macedonian),  350.  372. 

Pagans,  353. 

Picture  of  Patriotism,  374. 

Picture  of  Heroism,  373. 

Pages  of  the  Iliad,  375. 

Patriots,  377. 

Peacemakers,  384. 

Pleiades  of  Nations,  392.      ... 

Palenque  (Ruins),  3.  7.41.  69.  99. 

Palaces,  5.  30.  41. 

Physiognomy,  5.  22. 

Paulo  (Marco),  9. 

Pharaoh,  12. 

Passover,  14. 

Pectoral,  15. 

Patriarch,  16. 

Pilgrim,  16.  24. 

Phylactery,  15- 

Polyhius,  18.  19. 

Philistines,  20. 

Pochahontas,  21. 

Pythons,  22.  147. 

Pennsylvania,  23. 

Phoenicia,  27.  146.  153. 

Prophecy,  27. 31. 

Prophecies,  27.  30. 

Pyramids,  30.  33.  35.  37.  39. 

Prophetic  Jews,  31. 

Paestum,  33.  38. 

Parian  Hills,  33. 

Pentelicus,  33. 

Poetrj's  Diapason,  34. 

Painting,  34.  42.  43.  44.  46. 

Plato,  35. 

Pericles,  35. 99.  131. 

Phidias,  35.  38.  42.  99.  131. 

Palmyra,  35.  37.  85.  146. 

Porticoes,  35. 

Priest  of  Trey,  36. 

Pediment,  37. 

Polished  Marbles,  37. 

Priests  of  Egypt,  163.  224. 

Parthenon,  38.  79.  85. 

Pola,  38. 

Palace  of  Dioclesian,  38. 

Phocas,  38. 

Peace,  39. 

Pantheon,  39.  85. 

Petrarch's  Friend,  40. 

Polycarp,  40. 

Pompeii,  41. 

Praxiteles,  42. 

Pictorial  Art,  43. 

Pennons,  43. 

Pictorial  Volumes,  43. 

Plutarch,  43.  147.  338. 

Portraits,  44. 

Providentia,  44. 

Poetical  Studies,  45. 

Painting  (Mexican),  50. 

Pyramid  of  Kingsborough,  52.  103. 

Palenque,  52,  53.  54. 

Promethean  spark,  55. 


Pyramid  of  Egypt  (Measurement),  59.  60.  175. 

Pyramid  of  Cholula  (Measurement),  60. 

Prophecy  of  Noah  fulfilled,  446. 

Province  of  Tzendales,  69. 

Peru,  86.  193.  197. 

Pizzaro,  86.  190. 

Pacific  Ocean,  108.  109. 

Pyramid  of  Cephrenes,  113.  114. 

Pyramids  of  America,  113. 

Pyramid  of  the  Nile,  126. 

Pallas,  145. 

Priapus,  153. 

Q. 

Quirigua  (Ruins),  53. 

Quiche  (Ruins),  53. 

"  Queen  of  the  Sea,"  227-  251.  338.  354.  391.  413. 

Queen  of  Carthage,  256.  268. 

Queen  Boadicea,  269. 

Queen  Elizabeth,  269. 

Queen  Victoria,  269. 


R. 

Reflections  upon  Conquerors  and  Peacemakers, 
384.  385. 

Refugees  of  Tyrus,  382. 

Rosetta  Stone,  3. 

Republic,  4.  134. 

Rocky  Mountains,  13. 

Rachel,  13. 

Rapine,  20. 

Rome,  22.  35.  39.  40.  85.  111.  123.  267. 

Recapitulation,  30. 

Regan  of  the  Arts,  34. 

Romulus,  35.38. 

Rock  of  the  Acropolis,  35. 

Raphael,  36.  43. 

Roman  Captive,  36. 

Rienzi,  40. 

Religion,  40. 

Resurrection,  40.  43. 

Religious  Mind,  41. 

REDEEMER,  43.  451. 

Rejection  by  Pilate,  43. 

Rubens,  43. 

Robertson,  43.  98.  136.  149.  198. 

Roman  Warfare,  45. 

Ruby,  47. 

Ruins  of  Capan,  52- 

River  Montagua,  53. 

Ruins  of  Copau  (description),  57—69. 

Ruins  of  Palenque  (description),  69—86. 

Ruins  of  Uxmal  (description),  86—205. 

River  Otula,  70. 

Religious  Language,  73. 

Rainbow,  76. 

Roman  Baths,  80. 

Ruins  of  Thebes,  87. 123. 

Ruins  of  Labnah,  187. 

Review  of  the  Tyrian  JEra  of  Ancient  America 
419—431. 

Robertson's  History  of  America,  136. 

Restoration  of  the  Temple  of  Uxmal,  120. 

Ruins  of  Memphis,  123. 

Ruins  Ancient  America,  129.  135. 

Royal  Shakspearian  Institution,  133. 

Remarks  upon  J.  L.  Stephens's  Second  Visit  to 
Yucatan,  187. 

Remarks  upon  Wm.  Jordan's  Review,  of  the 
Anglo-Saxon  and  Spanish  conduct  with  the  Abo 
rigines,  188. 

Ruins  of  the  Parthenon,  192. 

River  Styx,  199. 

River  Arnon,  216. 

Rehob,  220. 

Ramahs  220.  229. 

Rebellion  of  the  Ten  Tribes,  240.  332. 

Red  Sea,  244.  245. 281.  282.  314.  - 


460 


INDEX. 


Romans,  249. 

Republic  of  Carthage,  267.  310. 
Royal  C  .nsort  (Priuce  Albert;,  269. 
Rephaim,  27ti. 
River  Amazon,  290. 
Rowers  (Power  of),  301. 
Restoration  of  Judaea,  327. 
Revolution  of  France,  33  >. 
Rebellion  of  Jeroboam,  332. 
Restored  House  of  Judah,  333. 
Review  of  the  Kingdom  of  Tyrus,  337-349. 
Rhodes,  340. 
River  Tiber,  343. 

Republican  Senate  of  Carthage,  347. 
Rhodanus,  348. 
Rubicon  of  Fame,  376. 
Raleigh,  393. 

Refutation  of  Atheistical  Denial  of  the  Truths  of 
Prophecy,  &c.,  432—453. 


S. 


"  Savages,"  6.  22. 

St.  Salvador,  9. 

Scalping,  18.  20. 

Scythians,  IS,  19.  197. 

Scythia,  18. 

Spondius,  19. 

Saul,  20. 

Samuel,  20. 

Statue,  22. 

Sun-God,  22. 

Savans,  22. 

Sa varan,  24. 

Spanish  Soldiers,  24. 

Senator  of  Utica,  29. 

Sculpture,  32.  34.  37.  39.  40.  41.  42.  46. 

Septimus  Severus,  36. 

Sons  of  Troy,  36. 

Statuary,  37. 

Salamis,  38. 

Sculpture  of  the  Acropolis,  38. 

Syracuse,  38. 

Sergii,  38. 

Statorian  Columns,  38. 

SabineTatius,38. 

Son  of  War,  39. 

Smyrna,  4«. 

Salvation,  41. 

Sun  of  Geniua,  42. 

Sacred  Life,  43. 

Shields,  43. 

Second  Roman  Emperor,  45. 

Scriptural,  45. 

Seals,  43. 

Signet-Rings,  46. 

Sardonian  Galleys  (Siege  of  Tyrus),  373. 

Sardius,47. 

Sapphire,  47. 

Sculptured  Gems,  48. 

Spaniards,  51. 

Stephens  (J.  L.),  S3.  54.  66. 67.  68.  69.  89.  90.  94. 96. 

98.  99.  101.  102.  135.  177. 
Spanish  Conquests,  54. 155.  205. 
Serpents,  66.  157. 
Spiral  Shells,  66. 
Stucco,  68. 

Sarcophagii,  73,  193,  197. 
Sarcophagus,  74. 

St.  Peter's  Church  (Rome),  74. 119. 
St.  Paul's  Church  (London),  74. 
Symbolical  Language,  75. 
Stucco  Figures,  81. 
St.  Peter,  85. 
St.  Paul,  86,  300,  391. 
Shrine  at  Mecca,  86. 
Sculptured  Tablets,  101. 
Stephens's  (J.  L.)  Conclusions   upon  the  Ruins 

refuted,  106—136. 
Sesostri*,  123. 124. 


Scriptural  History,  129. 

Sirton,  129.  139.  216. 

Science  of  Architecture,  130. 

Shakspeare  (Oration),  133. 

Strattord-upon-Avon,  133. 

St.  Augustine,  135.  290. 

Sidonians,  139.  371. 

Saturn,  141.  201. 

Sheridan,  148. 

SOLOMON,  149. 181. 185. 186.  232—254.  300. 

Swans,  155. 

Sahagun,  164,  166. 

Salamis  (Naval  Engagement), 201. 

Science  of  Astronomy,  202. 

Statue  of  Minerva,  205. 

Shakspeare,  208. 

Seth,  212. 

Senir,  339. 

Sarah,  213. 

Strato,  328.333.  336. 

Sirion,  216. 

Seleucus,  350. 

Shenir,  217. 

St.  Salvador,  407. 

Siege  of  Troy,  220. 

Spartan  Queen,  221. 

Sacred  Virgins,  222. 

Sanhedrim,  228. 

Samuel,  229. 

Sido-Tyrians,  395. 

Saul  (first  king  of  Israel),  229. 

Study  of  Astronomy,  246. 

Ship-building,  247. 

Straits  of  Gibraltar,  249. 

Scientific  Galleries,  253. 

Spain,  269. 

Sihor,  273. 

Slaves,  331.  332. 

Ship-Canal,  281. 

Straits  of  Babelmandeb,  281. 

Seal  of  Holy- Writ,  285. 

Scipio  Africanus,  289. 

Science  supports  Scripture,  291. 

Sea  of  Oman,  292. 

Sea  of  Israel,  292. 

St.  Thomas,  303. 

Socatra  (Island),  303. 

Siege  of  Jerusalem,  311,  321. 

Sodom  (City  of),  314. 

Sardinia,  315.  340. 

Shadows,  317.  318. 

Sons  of  Leda,  391. 

Sisinnes,  321.  328. 

Siege  of  Veii,  324. 

Seaward  Gates  of  Tyrus,  362. 

Sicily,  340. 

Strato,  King  of  Sidon,  342. 

Siege  of  Tyrus  by  Alexander,  350. 

Sirocco  blast,  353. 

Standard  of  the  Granicus,  372.  374. 

Sons  of  Priam,  375. 

Serpent  of  Eden,  369. 

Sceptic,  433. 


T. 


THE  SAVIOUR,  3.  15.  17.  36.  270.451. 

Tecumseh,  1.  2.  10.  24. 

Tribe,  5.  13. 14.  15.  21.  23. 

Tents,  5. 

Tragedy,  10. 

Tartary  (Scythian),  19. 

Tyrians,  27.  30. 

Tradition,  27.  30.  31. 

The  Press,  27. 

The  Tyrian  Hero,  28. 

Tyrus,  30.  85.  129.  134.  136.  159.  201. 

Tyriaii  Epoch,  30. 

Tyrian  Migration,  30.  403. 

Tyrian  Theory,  31. 


INDEX. 


461 


Tyrian  Prophecies,  31. 

The  Arts,  33. 

The  Arch,  33. 38.  39.  68. 

Time,  34. 

Titus,  36.  38.  40.   123. 

Triple  Fates  of  the  Parthenon,  36. 

The  Pythonian  Victor,  36. 

Tentyra,  37. 

Theatre  of  Pola,  38. 

Torians  Jupiter,  38. 

Trajanus,  39. 

Tower,  39. 

The  Triple  Monumenr,  39. 

Trajan,  40. 

Tomb,  41. 

Transfiguration,  43. 

Tacitus,  43. 

Tribes  of  Israel,  47. 

Topaz,  47. 

Theophilus  Antiochenus,  230. 

Tyrian- Juno,  22 *. 

Trojan  War,  221. 

Toltei:as,  201. 

Tynan  Isles,  201. 

Tyrian  JEra.,  48. 

Tecpan-Guatimala,  53. 

Ticol  (Ruins),  53. 

Travels  in  Egypt,  J.  L.  Stephens,  55. 

Tortoise,  67.  94.  171.  172. 

Titian,  76. 

Trinity,  76. 

The  Type  of  Salvation,  76. 

The  "  Tyrian  dye,"  76. 158. 

The  Purple  Murex,  76. 

The  Divine  Arch,  76. 

The  Triangle,  77. 

The  Elements,  77. 

"TriaJunctain  Uno,"  78. 

Tower  of  Palenque,  82.  83. 

The  Infant  Saviour,  85. 

Temple  of  Palenque,  115. 

The  Vocal  Memnon,  121 

Tyrian  Coins,  127.  151.  157.  159. 

The  Bible,  134.  203.  219.  224.  242. 

The  First  Parents,  134. 

The  Diluvian  Ancestors,  131. 

Tiberius,  150.  152—243. 

Tribe  of  Asber,  163.  219   221.224  225. 

Thebes  (Grecian),  172.  199  221.  22?. 

Temple  of  Solomon,  186.  239.  253. 

The  Volume  of  K  elision,  186. 

Teneriffe,  193.  195.  307.  395. 

Tenerifte  (origin  of  the  name),  194. 

The  First  Historian,  213. 

Tribe  of  Dan,  237. 

Tynan-Phidias,  237. 

Tiibe  of  Napthali,  238. 

Tatian,  239. 

Tyriau  Goddess,  239- 

Tarshish.  242.  273. 

Temple  of  Neptune,  246. 

Tyrian  Galley,  247. 

Tyrian  Merchant,  248. 

Tyrian-Britain,249. 

Tyrian-America,  249,  433. 

Tyrian  Language,  249. 

Temples  of  the  Muses,  253. 

Temples  of  Literature,  253. 

Temples  of  Education,  253. 

Tyrian  Prototype,  255. 

Tyrian  Chiefs,  262. 

The  Man  of  Rome,  266. 

Tragic  Toga,  26H. 

Trade- Wind,  290. 

Theory  of  the  Solar  System  (ancient),  318. 

The  Tiers  Etat,  331. 

Times  Romance  in  Ancient  America,  336. 

Tyro-Carthaginians,  345. 

Temple  of  Hercules- A  polio,  316.  351.  368. 

Tyrian  Ambassadors  (their  Murder),  357. 


Tracedy  (MS.\  of  Tecumseh  (extracts),  366.  385. 

442.  445—450. 

Tragedy  (MS.),  Bride  of  Damascus,  366. 
Treaty  of  Washington,  385. 


U. 

Uxmal  (Ruins),  3.  53. 
Universe,  5. 
Undying  Fame,  44. 

United  States  of  America,  134.  189.  190  191. 
1'tica  (Africa),  262  266. 
Utica  (its  definition),  262. 
Ursa  Constellations,  304. 

Unfolding  of   the   newly-applied   Prophecies   of 
Isaiah,  379. 


V. 


Virginian,  21. 

Virgiuius,  35. 

Vespasian,  36.  40.  123. 

Venus,  36. 

Venus  of  the  Bath,  36. 

Vestas,  39. 

Virgins,  39. 

Valerian,  40. 

Vesuvius,  41. 

Versailles,  43. 

Vatican  (Library),  51. 

Virgil,  257,  268. 

VICTORIA  (original  heroism  of),  269. 

Victory  at  Issus,  342. 

Victor  of  Issus,  360. 

Vision  in  Mount  Lebanon,  365—366. 

Voyage  to  America  by  the  Tyrians,  405 — .418. 


W. 

Western   Hemisphere,  2.  3.  7.  10.  13.  26.  41.  44. 

48.  306-449 
Welsh,  7. 

Woman,  11.  13.  21.  24.  34.  309. 
War,  20. 
Wren,  42. 
West,  43. 

Washington,  44.  133.  210. 
Wellington,  46. 
Wa'erloo,  45.  69. 
Wyon,  45. 

Waldeck,  52.  94.  97.  99.  102.  107.  130. 
Wilkinson,  1?5. 
Wtfe  of  Cain,  212. 
William  of  Prussia,  255. 
West  Indian  Islands,  291. 
Warriors  of  Asiatic  Mountains,  377. 

Snow-crownfd  Passes,  377. 

The  Vale  of  Cashmere,  377. 

Wiliiam  Tell,  377. 
Websrer  (Daniel),  384. 
Walls  of  Copan,  415. 


Ye-hoh-vah,  16. 
Yucatan,  53.  79. 


Y. 


Z. 


Zenobia  of  Palmyra,  35.  147. 
Zayi  (Ruins),  53. 
Zebulun,216. 
Zechariah,  272.  330.  340. 
Zanzibar,  303. 
Zebe  (River),  303. 


FINIS, 


C,  WHITING,  BEAUFORT  HOUSE,  STRAND. 


THE  FOLLOWING  WORKS  WILL  BE  SHORTLY  PUBLISHED  BY 

MESSRS.  LONGMAN  AND  CO., 

WRITTEN  BY 

GEORGE   JONES,   M.R.S.I.,   F.S.V. 


THE  SECOND  VOLUME, 

OR 
THE     ISRAEL-JURA, 

OF  THE  ORIGINAL 

HISTORY  OF  ANCIENT  AMERICA, 

&c.  &c. 


THE 

HISTORICAL  ISRAEL-INDIAN  TRAGEDY 

OF 

TECUMSEH, 

THE     LAST     OF     THE     SHAWANOS. 

TO  WHICH  WILL  BE  ADDED  A  REPRINT  OF 

THE   FIRST  JUBILEE   ORATION  UPON  SHAKSPEARE, 

&c.  &c. 


THE  LIFE  AND  HISTORY 

OF 

GENERAL    HARRISON, 

LATE 

PRESIDENT     OF    THE    UNITED    STATES; 

WITH 

HISTORICAL    NOTICES 

OF  THE  TWO 

WARS  BETWEEN  ENGLAND  AND  AMERICA, 

FROM  OFFICIAL  DOCUMENTS  IN  THE  STATE  DEPARTMENT, 

INCLUSIVE  TO  THE  TREATY  OF  WASHINGTON,  AUGUST  9, 1842. 

&c.  &c. 


